Game of Thrones: Equestria

Chapters

Bedtime Stories
A Rising Evil
The Crystal Fair
Unwelcomed Visitors
A Kingdom at War
Royal Duties
Battle Born
Marching Fire
The Stranger (Rewritten)
A Wild Night Part 1 (Rewritten)
A Wild Night Part 2 (Rewritten)
Deals and Devils (Rewritten)
Inner Demons (Rewritten)
Party Crashers (Rewritten)
Long Live The King Part 2 (Rewritten)
Beorn The Behemoth (Rewritten)
Expedition Part 1 (Rewritten)
Homecoming (Rewritten)
The Young Kings Return
Loyalties Part 1
Loyalties Part 2 (Rewritten)
Trial By Combat
Pawn Takes Knight Part 1
Pawn Takes Knight Part 2
King Vorak
From Prince To Prisoner
Sun Struck
One Step Forward, Two steps back
Staying Professional
The Kingdom of Thicket
War Beneath The Trees
Gladiators
Revolution
The Phoenix Knight
Another Canterlot Wedding
War Crimes
Battle Under The Crystal Moon
Battle Under The Crystal Moon Part 2
Epilogue
The Royal Summit
The True Hearthswarming Tale
Long Live The King Part 1 (Rewritten)
Expedition Part 2 (Rewritten)
Attack of The Dead Men

Bedtime Stories

While Wulfric was investigating the raid on the settlement, the rest of his family paid a visit to Applejacks and Rainbow's hometown of Ponyville to see how it had been progressing over the past ten years.

The town had expanded with it's new neighbors from the dragons, changelings and viking nations. A small harbor had been built along the river to receive crates of pelts and exotic spices from the other kingdoms and a town guard had been established thanks to the efforts of the mayor and princess Twilight who had opened up a school to teach friendship to all creatures despite protests from other high ranking officials.

"Whoa..." Apple Jewel said in awe as she looked at the busy streets of the town with merchants from all over calling out to customers as they advertised their wares.

"Pretty lady buy a pot! No finer pots in brass or silver!"

"Sugared dates! Sugared dates and figs! Sugared dates and pistachios~!"

"Would the lady like a necklace? A pretty necklace for a pretty lady~."

"FRESH FISH!!" Bellowed a gryphon fish monger who held up a large mackerel to Beorns snout.

"WE CATCH EM YOU BUY EM!!"

"Um...I'll pass." The young buck said politely while holding his nose as his family made their way through the streets.

"Geeze. The town's gotten bigger last time we were here." Said Rainbow Dash who was flying above the group to get a better view.

"No kidding. I can't believe so much has changed since we've been gone." Applejack replied before spotting a very familiar face at the fruit stand.

"SUGAR BELLE!!"

"Applejack? Applejack!!"

Sugar Belle who was now a member of the Apple Family had not seen her sisters in law for quite some time and was more than happy to see them especially with their children.

"Beorn! Apple Jewel!" She squealed as she hugged them both tightly.

Sugar Belle had not seen the children since they were born years ago and could not believe how much they had grown. Apple Jewel was a spitting image of her mother save for the blue eyes she inherited from her father and of course Beorn had become a strong young buck that Rainbow Dash was proud to have as a son.

"Candy! Your cousins are here!" Sugar called out to a filly with a purple coat and red hair. It was her daughter Candy Apple.

Candy was born shortly after the end of the war in the home of the Apple Family and when she was placed in Sugar Belles arms, the mare wept with joy knowing that she would no longer have fear of her child being ripped from her arms like so many mothers during the reign of Dain Stonehoof.

Her daughter had a purple mane like her with a strand of red and green eyes showing her fathers side. She was born a unicorn and had a love for both farming and baking and even got a job at the famous Sugarcube Corner which had now become the most popular tavern in Ponyville and was also under the management of Pinkie Pie who had become Equestria's top baker.

"Eee! Jewel!"

"Candy!!"

To say that Candy was overjoyed to see her cousins would be an understatement as the two fillies squeezed each other tight before Beorn received a massive bear hug from another one of his relatives.

"Ohh! Beorn you're as cute as EVER!! MMM!!!"

"Hi Aunt Applebloom."

Applebloom had grown up into a fine young mare and had even become a famous dancer with her new coltfriend, Tender Taps but despite having the super star life she always found time to come home and help around the farm

The family had spent the entire day chatting and doing chores around the orchard before settling down on a hilltop for a picnic. Applejack and Sugarbelle helped prepare the food with their daughters while Beorn and his uncle prepared the picnic site and even set up a small tent for shade from the sun.

"It's so good to be home." Applejack sighed as she felt the breeze blowing through the orchard while looking at the children play around the apple trees. It reminded her of the peaceful days before the way, when Applebloom was little and she could not be happier especially now that she had her own family to love and care for.

"Alright children, it's time for dinner!" Sugar Belle called out to the children as the sun began to set on the horizon.

The family sat down to a dinner of freshly roasted veggies and fish along with an apple pie baked by Sugar Belle and Applejack and after a hearty meal, the children were taken to their bedrooms and tucked in for the night but not before hearing a bedtime story from their mothers.

"Now. What story should we read to you little ones?" Applejack inquired while looking through the books when Candy made a request.

"I wanna hear the story about Uncle Wulfric and the other heroes."

"Me too!" Beorn said in excitement since he loved hearing stories of his fathers heroism.

"Alright. Settle down tiger." Said Rainbow Dash while ruffling his mane and tucking him back in.

"Now where to start?"

Long ago, Equestria was ruled by a tyrant king.

His name was Dainn Stonehoof and his cruelty knew no bounds. He enslaved those who would not follow his rule and kill any who dared to stand against him and for a time his reign seemed to go unchallenged.

Then came the Warborn. A clan of warriors who had been abandoned or exiled by their former clans and the one leading this band of renegades was the mighty Wulfric.

When the Warborn had heard of the evil Stonehoof had inflicted upon Equestria they rallied their forces and marched towards the tyrant kings throne while making new allies along the way. Among these comrades was Prince Shining Armor of The Crystal Empire, Crafty Dodger; The Champion of the Changelings and the legendary Elements of Harmony.

Together, the heroes brought down Stonehoofs armies and liberated the land until finally coming face to face with the vile king himself.

In the halls of Canterlot Castle, Wulfric and Dainn fought in an epic duel to decide the fate of Equestria. In that fight, the young chieftain of the Warborn fought with the fury of ten warriors and with a mighty swing of his sword he struck down the evil king but Wulfric would not grant him the warriors death he desired for he was far beyond worthy to receive it.

After his defeat, Stonehoof was dragged to the steps of the castle where Dainn was forced to his knees before having his head cleaved off by Wulfrics sword which he would later come to name "King Slayer".

In the short time that followed Dains death, the people were freed from their enslavement and the Elements of Harmony were restored along with the rule of Princess Celestia who would crown the young chieftain King in The North and soon after the two kingdoms were united and brought about an age of peace and prosperity for the people.

As Applejack finished the story, she smiled at the children sound asleep in their beds and proceeded to give each of them a good night kiss.

"I like that story..." Beorn whispered in his sleep as the mares left the room quietly.

Meanwhile

On the borders of The Crystal Empire, Wulfric and a band of his best warriors had arrived at the settlement that had been raided and what they found was shocking. Scores of arrows seemed to cover the entire village and there was blood covering almost every inch of the snow but what was most disturbing was that all the buildings were instantly frozen.

"What in Odins name did this?" Asked one of the warriors as he reached for one of the arrows but the second he touched it, his hand instantly became cold and had almost frozen off.

"Magic arrows. Don't touch em." Said Wulfric as he drew his claymore and began searching the buildings for any survivors but all he found were walls decorated with blood yet something seemed off.

"Where are the bodies?"

End.

A Rising Evil

"Where are the bodies?" Wulfric asked himself as he looked around the rooms of the empty house only to find nothing but bloodstained walls and broken furniture. There weren't even any signs of looting or pillaging.

"You boys find anything?"

"No sire."

All of this seemed strange since there were clear signs of a battle yet no bodies were to be found and things seemed quiet until a gust of wind blew out of nowhere followed by what sounded like a ghostly whinny that sent a chill up their spines.

"What was that?!?" One of the soldiers shouted while looking around for the source of the noise.

"That was not of this world..." Another said while keeping his guard up.

The wind began to pick up until a blizzard began blowing through the ruins of the town and just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished leaving nothing but an eerie calm and a mist surrounding the village.

"There's something evil about this frost...I can feel it."

"Stay calm and keep searching."

The band searched the entire village from top to bottom yet all they seemed to find were more of those strange arrows and empty rooms with bloodstained walls until one of the warriors finally spotted a survivor sitting among the frozen buildings.

"Hey! Are you alright?" Wulfric called out to the stranger but received no answer.

"It's okay we're here to help!"

As the group got closer they began to smell a foul odor in the air and assumed it might have been some rotten food that had been laying nearby but when they got a clear view of the villager they noticed he was dressed in tattered clothes and the smell was in fact coming from him.

"He must've hid in the sewers during the attack." Said the soldier who placed a hand on the shoulder of the villager before the stranger turned around snarling with a rotting face and cold blue eyes.

SCREEEEEE!!!

"ODINS BEARD!!"

The creature lunged at the soldier as it went for his throat before being pinned down by two spears yet despite having been run through it continued to snarl and thrash about like a rabid dog on a leash.

"What the devil is that?!?" Another cried out while keeping a safe distance.

"A draugr..." Wulfric answered before stabbing the creature through its head killing it almost instantly.

The draugr were the undead creatures of the northlands that were created during the tyranny of Stonehoof, most were former villagers and farmers that died in the winter of that year and others were soldiers who were executed as traitors and left without a proper burial. The only thing keeping these shambling husks bound to the mortal world was their uncontrollable desire for blood and the hatred they felt at the moment of their deaths.

"This makes no sense...the Draugr never venture this close to the border."

"Keep a sharp eye out. These creatures seldom walk alone."

It was at that moment, the group heard the ghostly whinny once more as a gust of wind blew in from out of nowhere but this time there was someone or something with it.

"There!" A soldier shouted after spotting a figure just up the road.

A unicorn with a ghostly white coat and mane stood at a distance from the band of warriors and stared at them with cold blue eyes that seemed to give off a chill of their own.

"Who are you?" Wulfric called out to the stranger but was met with silence.

"Insolent wretch! Answer our king!!" shouted the soldier next to him but the strange unicorn remained silent before raising both arms as strange lights began to dance around the air.

"What the hell is he doing?" Wulfric asked before the strange being let out the ghostly whinny they had been hearing and before their very eyes, the warriors began to see the bodies of the slain villagers rise out of the snow while the others stepped out of the mist covering the village.

As the creatures continued to rise out of the snow, Wulfric and his warriors suddenly found themselves being surrounded on all sides and against such overwhelming numbers they knew there was no way they could win this fight.

"Get to the airship...run! RUUUN!!!"

The group bolted back to the ships as fast as their feet could carry them while the undead began to give chase as they snarled and screeched when one of them managed to grab hold of one of the soldiers and began tearing into his flesh like a rabid beast while he desperately tried to fight them off.

"KEEP MOVING!!" Wulfric shouted as they looked back to see the carnage until finally reaching the ship.

"Cut the lines! Quickly!!"

The warriors did as commanded and proceeded to hack off the mooring lines with great haste as the undead began trying to climb unto the ship.

"Hack em down!!" Shouted the ships captain as he and his crew took up arms and began to repel the undead that managed to make it on the ship save for one who had it entire lower torso cleaved off.

"As I live and breathe, an actual Draugr." Said the captain looking impressed while the crew prepared to finish off the beast.

"Wait!" Said Wulfric who looked at the creature snarling at him.

"Get this one in a cage. We need to inform Shining Armor of what happened here. Set sail for the Crystal Empire now!"

The crew did as their king ordered and proceeded to bind the creature with chains and rope before stuffing it in a small cage for the rest of their voyage back to the empire. As the ship sailed towards the light of the Crystal Empire, Wulfric looked back towards the village now hidden beyond the horizon and began to wonder who that strange white unicorn was and how was he able to command such horrifying magic. All answers would be revealed once he explained everything to Shining Armor

Later

When Shining Armor received word that his friend had been attacked at the settlement, he quickly called for the castle physicians to prepare their equipment and ordered a few of his guards to help any wounded off the ship as it docked onto the harbor. The gangplank was instantly lowered and already they could see a few members of the crew had bloody bandages on various parts of their bodies and helping one of these men was Wulfric himself.

"Get this man a doctor!" The king of the north shouted urgently as two guards helped the injured crewmen onto a stretcher before Shining Armor ran over to greet his old friend.

"Wulfric! Thank Celestia you're alright. I heard about what happened." Shining said as he gave a firm hug to his old friend while the rest of the guards went to help the injured crew members.

"Good to see you to old friend." Wulfric replied before Shining Armor noticed an object being lowered from the ship.

"What's in there?" The prince inquired as his friend whispered.

"We have a serious problem."

The king would say no more and asked the prince to have the cage brought to the throne room for a private meeting, Shining agreed and ordered his men to make sure that no civilians got near it and as he did so he could see the terror in Wulfrics eyes and wondered what could make a warrior as strong as him tremble with fear.

Shining soon met with Wulfric in the throne room with his wife and daughter as well as a few of his trusted advisors. Before the throne stood the king in the north and two of his elite warriors standing guard around the shrouded cage brought before them.

"I'm glad you arranged this meeting old friend. The north is in grave danger." the king said humbly as he bowed his head to the royal family.

"We are always glad to help Wulfric." Cadence replied with a gentle smile as the meeting began.

"Now as you all know, a settlement along the border was destroyed leaving no survivors. A few of my best warriors joined me to investigate the attack and what we found was that the entire village had been frozen over by enchanted arrows as well as a strange blizzard that seemed to appear out of nowhere.

"Did you find out who was responsible?" Shining Asked.

"Not Who was responsible Shining Armor. What." Wulfric replied with a cryptic answer as he turned to the cage while drawing his sword.

"Do it."

At their kings command, the warriors removed the shroud to reveal the snarling draugr inside. To say everyone in attendance was shocked would be an understatement as a few of the guards cringed back in fear while Flurry Heart clinged to her mother.

"What is that thing?!?" Shouted one of the advisors as he covered his nose from the horrid stench of the creature.

"This is a draugr." Wulfric replied.

"These undead monsters roam the frozen wastes and tombs of the north but a whole group of them raided the village killing everyone and to make matters worse it seems they were under the command of a unicorn mage."

"A mage?" Shining asked as his friend continued.

"I'll never forget his face. He had a ghostly white coat and mane and had these eyes so cold that I could feel my very blood freeze but what frightened me most of all was that sound he made as he raised the dead with his magic."

For a moment, Wulfric stood silent and could barely grip his sword as he took a deep breath to calm himself.

"Can these creatures be killed?" Asked another one of the advisors.

"Yes. One strike to the neck or head is enough to dispatch them and if the old stories are true then magics like fire and lightning should be able to bring them down as well."

To test his theory, Wulfric asked if one of the mages in attendance could cast a spell on the creature. Cadence was more than happy to oblige as she incinerated the beast with a blast of her magic along with the cage leaving nothing but a giant scorch mark on the marble floor.

"Uh...yeah, like that." Said Wulfric looking impressed while Shining just sat there with his mouth open.

"Thank you for warning us of this threat Wulfric. I will see to it that my aunts and Princess Twilight hear of this as well."

"No, thank you Princess Cadence. Now if you'll excuse me, I must retrieve my family and return home. Please inform me if you find anything else about this new enemy."

"We will, I promise."

Shining and Wulfric shook hands as the meeting came to a close and as the king in the north left to return to Ponyville, both Shining Armor and Cadence looked at each other with great concern.

"A ghostly white coat and mane with blue eyes and magic powerful enough to raise the dead....Cadence you don't think?"

"It's a possibility, that is why we must inform aunt Celestia at once."

End.

The Crystal Fair

While the threat of the north being investigated, The Crystal Empire was preparing for one of their biggest events of the year; The Crystal Fair.

Tents were put up, the stands were built and soon hundreds of ponies and other races came flooding into the city with music and laughter filling the air. Among the attendees were Princess Twilight and her friends along with Princess Celestia and her family as they came to watch the jousting tournament.

"Princess Celestia!" Twilight called out joyfully after seeing her old mentor.

"Twilight my prized pupil. It's good to see you." Celestia replied with a hug and a friendly peck to her pupils cheek before calling to her children.

"Imperius, Selena come say hello."

Twilight was more than happy to see Celestia and Luna's children since she had very few visits to the castle but what made her even more excited was the sight of her little niece; Princess Flurry Heart who was cooing and giggling while reaching for her favorite aunt.

"Hello Flurry~!" Twilight teased while tickling the little foal in her arms.

The royals made their way to the stands as the tournament began and met with their allies from the other nations including Queen Chrysalis of the Changelings and Prince Rutherford of the yaks.

"Ha ha! Pony friends!" The yak prince bellowed before grabbing Twilight and the others in a bear hug.

"ACK! Still too strong!" Pinkie cried out while trying to get some air before they were finally released and joining him on the stands.

As the jousting arena was prepared, all could see a variety of colorful banners decorating the fair with most being from the noble families of each nation and others of traveling knights seeking to make a name for themselves in hopes of being hired by a high ranking official or a member of royalty.

"So Marshall, I take it your boy is competing this year?" Wulfric inquired as they took their seats.

"Yes. He's old enough now and nothing hardens a squires mettle than a good jousting match."

"Speaking of squires. Where's Scootaloo, your old protegé?"

"Oh. she finished her training and went back to helping young blank flanks find their talents."

Their conversation came to a halt when they saw a towering yak warrior riding an even larger war bear in full plate armor and as the knight dismounted, the very ground around him shook beneath his weight.

"Who in Tartarus is that?" Marshall asked looking completely stunned.

"That is Yukon The Giant." Prince Rutherford answered with a look of disgust at the hulking brute.

"He win EVERY tournament in Yak Yakkistan and never loses."

"Why?"

"He kill every opponent."

As soon as the last of the stands were seated, Shining Armor gave the signal for the tournament to begin and the crowd was immediately on fire. The first match featured the giant himself against a knight from one of the noble houses who was dressed from head to toe in fancy armor that was decorated with a large feather.

"I really don't understand why helmets need feathers. It's just gonna flake off or get broken." Said Marshall as he shook his head towards the knight.

"It's just for decoration darling." Replied Rarity who was snuggling up to Spike who was looking rather cheerful.

"You seem to be in a good mood Spike. Care to tell us why?" Asked Twilight with a raised eyebrow to which Rarity replied with a wink.

"We'll tell you after the games darling."

The horn was sounded and both knights came charging at each other with full force before the giants lance found its way to his target and sent the knight flying into the air with his breastplate completely crushed. The crowd was stunned by this display of brutality as the medics rushed to the fallen knight who seemed to be unconscious at the time.

"He....he's dead." The medic said in shock as the crowd looked on in terror while the giant raised his broken lance in triumph towards the royals with a quick bow of the head before returning to his tent.

"My son is going up against that monster?!?"

"You worry too much old friend." Wulfric said to the concerned warden while taking a few sips of ale.

"You trained the boy since he first picked up a sword. He'll be fine."

"I hope so Wulfric. Celestia will have my head if our boy gets injured or worse."

"You do know I'm here dear husband?" The sun monarch said with a smirk that sent chills up the wardens spine before she comforted him by squeezing her breasts against his back.

"I would never do something so barbaric. At most, I'll let you sleep on the couch for a month." She teased with a kiss to his cheek as they continued to watch the matches progress until it was finally time for their son to participate in the final joust.

Imperius had won most of his matches perfectly with most of his opponents being unhorsed after one charge and it was no surprised that his parents were proud, especially his mother who waved at him from the stands and began cheering.

"Knock em dead sweetie!!"

"MOM?!?"

The prince hid his embarrassment by clamping down his visor while the crowd gave a short laugh. Their laughter would soon die out as they saw the giant making his way to the jousting field mounted atop a even more massive war bear.

"Oh man..." The young prince whispered under his breath as he looked at the hulking monster before him.

Both knights were given their lances with the crowd watching on the edge of their seats. The giant smirked at the young colt before him, thinking this would be another easy win and prepared to charge at the sound of the horn.

"Begin!" Shining Armor gave the signal for the match to begin as both knights came charging forward with the giant roaring like a wild beast. As the knights came to blows, the giants lance missed young Imperius completely while the princes lance found its mark and hit him straight in the chest and sent him toppling off his mount and into the dirt making the crowd burst into cheers.

"THAT'S MY BOY!!" Marshall shouted while giving an enthusiastic cheer and applause but not all were in celebration of the princes victory.

Infuriated by his humiliating defeat, the giant called for his squire to bring him his sword which was larger than most and immediately began attacking the prince.

"RAAGH!!"

Blow by blow, the princes shield began to splinter as he tried to fend off the brute attacking him while the guards stood their completely terrified. It was after the fifth strike that Beorn decided to intervene as he grabbed one of their swords shouting out.

"Leave him be!!"

The viking prince parried the giants last attack before it could hit its mark and the two immediately began fighting in front of the whole crowd before Prince Rutherford gave the command to stop.

"YAK PRINCE DEMAND YOU STOP NOW!!" He roared as Beorn quickly leaped back to a safe distance while his opponent threw down his sword and stormed off with the guards stepping aside. For a moment their was silence as Beorn helped his friend up with the crowd still stunned by his display of bravery.

"Thanks for having my back." Imperius said with gratitude as Beorn gave a smile and a firm handshake before Imperius raised his arm to the crowd as if he were the victor.

Both princes stood at attention as their parents came down from the stands while the rest of the crowd returned to the festivities.

"Imperius are you alright?" Celestia asked while looking at the exhausted expression on her sons face and checking the dented gauntlet on his left arm.

"I'm fine mother." The prince replied while a few servants began to remove his breastplate.

"That was very brave of you Beorn, you saved his life." Luna said to young Beorn who unfortunately was getting his ears pulled by his mother.

"YOU EVER PULL A STUNT LIKE THAT AGAIN AND I'LL GROUND YOU FOR A YEAR!!" Rainbow Dash shouted furiously while giving her sons head a noogie and then holding him in a headlock to pinch his cheeks with a bright smile.

"But I'm proud of ya kiddo."

"Thanks mom."

"The nerve of that guy. Tryin' to hurt Imperius just because he lost." Applejack said in disgust with her friends agreeing.

"I agree. The whole ordeal was exhausting." Said Rarity as she wiped the sweat from her brow and taking a deep breath while Spike helped her to sit down.

"You should take it easy Rarity." The young drake said with a worried expression.

"I'm fine Spikey dear." She replied with a smile until she noticed her friends shooting her inquisitive looks.

"Something you two wanna tell us?" Asked Twilight when the couple looked at each other before blurting out.

"We're having a baby!!"

The friends were shocked for a moment and quickly became cheerful as they gathered around Rarity and Spike to express their happiness and like any big announcement, a party was thrown in their honor at the guest room of the crystal palace.

Rarity and Spike had been married since the end of the war and had been struggling to have a child of their own but most of the doctors they visited said that their would be a slim chance that the mare would be able to conceive a child from a dragon and they had even considered adopting a child until one day Rarity began to feel ill and more hungry than usual. It was after their last visit to the doctors that they finally got the news they had been waiting for.

"Ohh I'm so happy for you two! This'll be just like when Shining Armor and Cadence told me Flurry Heart was coming!"

"As long as the baby doesn't shoot bolts of magic or breath fire, I wanna be there when it arrives." Rainbow Dash said with a wink.

"Oh I'm sure the baby will be lovely as you Rarity." Said Fluttershy with a smile while rubbing her friends belly.

"And I'll bet it'll be as fiesty as his daddy." Applejack joked much to Spikes dismay as he began to imagine the baby causing all kinds of mischief before getting a friendly slap on the back by Wulfric who was feeling a bit buzzed from all the alcohol he consumed.

"So Spike, how many tries did it take?"

"I'M NOT ANSWERING THAT!!!" The young dragon shouted with his cheeks hot red.

"Really Wulfric, A couple does not discuss such private matters." Rarity replied while turning her nose up at the question, looking like a proper lady.

"Okay big guy, that's enough ale for you." Rainbow said sternly as she took the mug away and helped her husband to the couch while he groped her flanks.

"Did I ever mention how soft your flank is, Rainbow my Valkyrie?"

"Save it for the bedroom big guy~." She teased while continuing to let him feel her up before planting him on the couch.

"When you're sober, you can have me all to yourself~."

Rainbow turned around to rejoin the party and added a little sway in her hips to tease her drunk husband a little further while spanking her right flank and winking at him.

For the rest of the day the friends enjoyed themselves and the fair as the sun went down but just beyond the borders of the empire, A large army had gathered and was preparing to raid one of the outlying villages.

An army under the command of Prince Blueblood.

End.

Unwelcomed Visitors

While the tournament went on in the city, an outlying village was starting its day like any other. Baking shops and taverns fired up their kitchens while street vendors began to set up their stands and sell their wares to the villagers and children the went off to school unaware of the danger that was looming just beyond the empires barrier.

At the head of this army was Prince Blueblood dressed in royal attire with his elite guardsman at his side. The traitor prince looked on with a smirk at the happy citizens going about their day without a care in the world and to see such a sight filled him with envy and disgust.

"Look at them. Filthy commoners." A noble in the princes company said in disgust while watching the families pass through the streets with happy smiles.

After the fall of the stonehoof regime, much of the Canterlot nobility was exiled from the kingdom and that left a huge power gap in the royal court. Most of the nobles who fled sided with Prince Blueblood in hopes of regaining their status and earning a place in what would be the princes new government. Having lost most of their power and influence, the nobles had resorted to hiring mercenaries groups from the dragon lands and gryphon kingdoms until they had amassed a huge army.

The trouble began when a nearby watchtower spotted the princes banners and sounded the alarm. Villagers began screaming in panic as they cleared the streets and rushed back to their homes while the enemy marched on through towards the city where a small battalion of soldiers were prepared to intercept them with Shining Armor, Marshall and Wulfric at the head.

The army came to a halt at their princes signal as he rode out to meet with a few escorts to meet the three heroes in hopes of negotiating a peaceful solution rather than attempting to lay siege to the city knowing that he would lose a great deal of his troops.

"Good morning gentlemen." Blueblood said in a casual tone with a friendly smile.

"I trust you are all doing well today?"

"Save the pleasantries boy. What's your business here?" Wulfric replied in a slightly annoyed voice to which Blueblood simply smirked.

"So rude oh great king in the north and after I came all this way just to see my family."

"With an army at your back?"

"Can't be too careful these days."

Wulfric would say no more and allowed Shining Armor to handle the negotiations as he stepped forward to meet Blueblood face to face.

"What's this about Blueblood? You know that you were banished by Celestia's orders."

"I simply came to see my family. Surely, you can't object to that and I wished to talk peace."

Shining Armor knew it was unwise to trust a traitor like Blueblood but with an army of mercs behind him and so many citizens gathered at the empire for the fair, he had no choice but to allow him entry.

"Marshall." He called to the warden.

"Have Bluebloods men make camp OUTSIDE the villages. I don't want any trouble."

"As you command my prince."

While Marshall handled Bluebloods army, Shining Armor escorted his traitorous cousin to the palace and as to be expected, many of the citizens did not approve of him being there and even began to throw hateful slurs at him.

"Bastard!!"

"Traitor!!"

"Go back to the pit you crawled out of!!"

While Blueblood simply smiled and waved at the unhappy citizens, Shining could see the resentment in his eyes and could already tell that he was thinking of imprisoning or killing those who would dare to speak to him that way and the only thing stopping him were the two guards at his side and Wulfric who was riding behind them and doing his best to not reach for his sword and cleaving the smug bastard in two.

"We're here." Shining said aloud as the reached the entrance to the palace where the Princesses awaited to greet them.

"Aunt Luna! Aunt Celestia! So good to see you after all this time." Blueblood said cheerfully with arms open for a hug but the only thing Celestia and Luna wanted to give him was a spear right through the chest.

"Welcome dear nephew." Celestia said calmly while she and Luna stepped aside to offer him entry.

"Please join us, we were about to sit down for lunch."

As the prince made his way inside, Shining Armor and Wulfric moved quickly to disperse the crowd and told them to continue to enjoy the festival. It was in the dining hall that Blueblood introduced one of his escorts who turned out to be the Saddle Arabian ambassador.

"Prince Shining. I must say your palace is truly remarkable." The ambassador said with a flattering tone while eyeing the palaces decor and servants as the walked towards the dining hall.

"Especially the maids~." He said while looking at some of the maids flanks as they passed by.

"Mind your manners ambassador. This isn't Saddle Arabia."

"Yes of course."

The group entered the hall where a feast had been laid out for the fair and a huge crowd of both nobles and commoners had gathered much to the ambassadors disgust as he watched the crystal citizens mingle with each other like good neighbors when one figure caught his eye. It was Applejack who was seated with her friends and family and looking very beautiful thanks to the efforts of Rarity.

"Who is that exquisite beauty?" He asked with intrigue when Wulfric brushed past him to give her a kiss.

"That is Applejack. One of the northern rulers and Wulfrics first wife." Shining Armor replied, catching the ambassadors interest.

"First wife you say?" He said before seeing Rainbow Dash give him a kiss as Beorn and Apple Jewel ran up to their mothers with smiles on their faces.

"I see they have children."

"Yes. Wulfric is not only a great king but also a great father and friend so a bit of warning ambassador." Shining paused for a moment to look him in the eye.

"Do not cross him or me or there will be consequences."

"Wouldn't dream of it your majesty."

As the feast went on, Shining Armor noticed Blueblood chatting with Celestia and Luna who introduced their two children.

"Blueblood, meet your niece and nephew. Imperius and Selena." Celestia said with a feint smile while keeping the children close and despite the grin on Bluebloods face she could tell he wanted nothing more than to strangle both of them with his bare hands since they were a threat to his claim to the throne.

"Hello Uncle." Imperius said politely with a bow while Selena curtsyed like a proper princess and for a moment Blueblood felt happy until he noticed the boys father waltzing up to them with a tray of horderves and a small glass of cider.

"Lord Marshall."

"Blueblood."

Given their past history, the two stallions were not on good terms with one another and the war seemed to only make tensions worse but Marshall knew better than to keep his children from their family even though one of them was a traitor.

"Selena, take your brother to the dessert table and see if there's any chocolate pastries left. Your...Uncle and I have business to discuss."

The children did as they were told and left while their parents had a little chat with their uncle but both could see that this was not a happy reunion.

"I got a bad feeling about this." Selena whispered as her eyes looked at her uncle who had a sinister grin on his face and could see he was already planning something.

Later

As the fair came to a close, a small council was assembled to discuss the recent events that had transpired during the princes exile but when Blueblood heard the stories of the undead army and the windigos he almost laughed himself silly.

"So let me see if I get this straight. An army of the dead is marching through the northlands and they are being lead by the so called ghostly spirits that nearly froze Equestria for eternity?" He asked aloud before breaking into another laugh but Wulfric was not amused.

"THIS IS NO JOKE BOY!!" The king roared furiously while slamming the table.

"The army of the dead is real and if we don't do something soon, they'll blanket all of Equestria in eternal ice! Not one soul will be left alive."

"Well if the threat is as big as you say then there's but one solution."

"If you mean becoming allies with Saddle Arabia dear nephew then I will stop you right there. We absolutely refuse!" Celestia said sternly much to her nephews disappointment.

"Honestly auntie, I don't know why you are being so stubborn. Saddle Arabia could give us the men and weapons we need to defeat this so called army of the dead."

"They also run an empire of slaves." Luna replied spitefully while taking a small sip of tea to calm herself.

"Equestria has not seen slavery since it was founded and that is not going to change."

After hearing his aunt make that declaration, the prince became impatient and arguments soon filled the room until Blueblood finally screamed out.

"If you will not see reason then it will be war!!"

The room stayed quiet with the members of the council stunned by the princes threat. Only Celestia stood up and glared hatefully at her disgraced nephew as she replied.

"Then war it will be."

End.

A Kingdom at War

Blueblood had made good on his threat to declare war against Equestria. With the help of the noble faction and the Saddle Arabian emperor, the prince rallied many banners to his cause and began marching his armies towards the borders while burning and pillaging any settlements along the way, leaving very few survivors.

News of the invading forces didn't take long to reach Canterlot and a call to arms was sounded. From every corner, Equestria and its allies began signing up for what was surely to be the greatest war since the reign of Dainn Stonehoof.

Many of the new recruits were young ones eager to prove their worth in battle while gaining fame and riches and the rest were veterans of the previous war and saw it only as their duty to help protect the kingdom once again.

"Line up and don't crowd! Every one will get a chance to sign up." Shouted one of the guards as he began to corral the citizens into an organized group while at the head of the line was one of the royal guard captains scribbling down the names of the new recruits.

"And why do you wanna sign up?" He asked the next volunteer in line as was customary when recruiting new soldiers.

"Well sir I come from a long line of soldiers." The citizen replied nervously.

"Same story with everyone here kid. Sign here and we'll get you outfitted for your armor."

The young colt did as was told and proceeded down the line to be given his equipment while the captain continued to write down more names of the seemingly endless citizens eager to sign up but instead of smiling he shook his head and sighed for they didn't know what truly awaited them in this war.

"Look at them, poor young fools." Said an old stallion drinking ale with his friend in a nearby tavern.

"Reminds me of us." Said the other while rubbing his leg.

"Just looking at that line makes my knee ache."

"That arrow injury acting up still?"

"Yup."

The two old stallions were veterans of the previous war who had retired, one was an old pegasus whose wings had become too stiff to even hover above the ground and the other was an earth pony who received a serious leg injury that left him crippled and forced to use a cane to get around and like many veterans of the war, they were avoided by the citizens like they were diseased or dangerous. But there were still those who cared for the old soldiers and did not feel any shame in showing it.

"Here ya go boys. Have another round on the house." The innkeeper said with a smile as he gave the two elders a pint of cider and while some of the other customers understood his generosity, others seemed to be offended by it.

"Oh so they get special treatment just because they got military privileges?" One patron shouted as he looked at the two old stallions.

"Why should they get free stuff when the rest of us work so hard to get by?"

"So you don't think we've worked hard enough do ya?" The old earth pony said sternly as he limped his way to the customer who scoffed at him.

"Tell me kid, were you born after or during the war?"

"After." The customer replied while trying to keep his composure.

"Then the one with the privilege is you. I fought for this kingdom! I bled for it, killed for it, flames of Tartarus! I even broke one of my legs for it in hopes for a brighter future for ungrateful punks like you!!" The old veteran lost his breath for a moment and was helped to a nearby seat by one of the other customers.

"If there's anyone who has privileges kid it's you. You get to walk wherever you want, do whatever you want and eat whatever you want without fear of being killed or persecuted."

As the old stallion calmed down, the owner of the tavern glared angrily at the one who insulted him as he told him something that took him by surprise.

"And he's not getting free drinks just because he's a veteran. He's getting them because he's my dad and I wouldn't even be here if it wasn't for him!"

The customer who had complained said nothing as all eyes stared shamefully at him and without another word, he paid for his meal and stormed out of the tavern while the owner attended to his ailing father.

"Pop are you alright?"

"I'm fine my boy. Just out of breath."

The customers resumed to dine as the tension died down when they noticed a squad of northmen walking down the streets fully armed and marching towards the castle.

"They must be King Wulfrics men."

"Back from another scouting mission I bet."

The northerners made their way to the castles main hall where Celestia and Luna had been awaiting vital intelligence regarding the growing conflict on the borders.

"Your majesty. The King in The North sent us with an urgent report, said it's for your ears only." Said the viking at the head of the group who proceeded to kneel before the two monarchs.

The sun princess ordered for the room to be cleared after having her servants bring their guests some refreshments for their long journey.

"What news?" Princess Luna inquired as they began to fill their bellies.

"Prince Blueblood has assembled his armies. The barons who have pledged fealty to him have sent him every knight they have, some have even gone so far as to hire mercenaries."

"And....the other army?" Celestia said in a hushed voice, knowing that even the most secluded rooms still have ears.

The messenger proceeded to look around before approaching the princesses ear and whispered.

"The army of the dead is proceeding towards the empire, they're raiding every unmarked grave and crypt in the north. They're estimated to be at least a thousand strong. More appear every day."

This news troubled both princesses greatly as they had no way of dealing with such power and with the conflict now brewing in the west, it was only a matter of time before Equestria would be facing a war on both fronts.

"How is King Wulfric preparing for all of this?"

"He has assembled the leaders of the four clans for an emergency summit."

Meanwhile in the north

At the great city of Valkenheim, the leaders of the four clans assembled in the great hall of King Wulfric to discuss the growing threat that was the army of the dead and the dreadful blizzard that followed in their wake. Much of the clans people had suffered famine and sickness because of the growing weather conditions and with the armies of Blueblood marching along the border, things seemed to be getting worse for the kingdom.

"My lord our people are suffering! We've lost almost half a years worth of crops and most of the rivers have been frozen over! We can't even fish anymore!" Shouted one of the chieftains over the clamor of voices filling the hall.

"The proper course is clear! We must evacuate the northlands and move south to Equestria!"

"And risk getting caught up in their war? I would sooner freeze to death and join the windigo army!"

"ENOUGH!!" Wulfric shouted with a clang of his sword and the room became instantly quiet. The king sat from his throne and marched to the center of the hall where a map of the northlands and Equestria was placed.

"How is the war going in Equestria?" He asked one of his advisors who stepped forward holding a quill and scroll.

"Prince Bluebloods army continues to march along the borders, they are pillaging any settlements they find. Most of the villages that were destroyed held both equestrians and our own people."

"And the army of the dead?"

"Their movements appeared to have stopped. Seems they are waiting for something and though we have superior numbers I do not recommend facing them in a blizzard sire."

Wulfric shut his eyes for a moment as he began to process his thoughts and tried to decide the best course for his people but each idea seemed to be the lesser of two evils and of course there was his family to consider. After a brief pause, Wulfric took a deep breath as he announced his final decision.

"Send word to all the clans in the north, We make for Equestria with all haste. I want every seed of grain and every last piece of livestock on board a ship at once!"

"Yes sire!"

The announcement to abandon the north was soon given and it came as no surprise that many of the citizens were in protest of their kings decision while others simply gathered their things and began boarding up their houses for the coming winter.

"By order of the king, the lands of the north must be evacuated!" Shouted a soldier standing atop a pedestal.

"We make for the lands of Equestria. Do not burden yourselves with treasures, take only what provisions you need!"

By noon, the entire population of the north was gathered in a mass exodus as the people boarded the ships with their loved ones while others decided to take the long way and journey along the roads. Wulfric and his family were among those few.

The refugee column traveled along the main road with an armed escort lead by the king himself while his wives and children road along in a wagon guarded by their dire wolves. Applejack and Rainbow Dash sat quietly with their children as they listened to the sound of the wheels rolling along the road and the marching of the soldiers guarding the column.

"It'll be great to be back home after so long." Said the farm mare while stroking her daughters head.

"Yeah. I wonder what Twilight's been up to?" Rainbow said in reply as she looked at Beorn who was sound asleep on her lap when their husband appeared in the window.

"How are the children?" He inquired while looking at his little ones.

"Sound asleep hon." Applejack replied with a smile.

"First thing we're gonna do after we settle in, I wanna take the kids on a camping trip."

"Camping? In the middle of a war?"

"War hasn't reached Ponyville yet and with the recent events going on, I wanna make sure I spend as much time with them as possible."

"Wouldn't you rather go on a trip with just us~?" Rainbow teased with a toothy grin to which Wulfric replied.

"Some other time dear."

The couple laughed to themselves for a short moment when an arrow suddenly lodged itself into the side of the wagon as several more came whistling out of the woods killing several civilians and guards.

"AMBUSH! PROTECT THE KING!!"

The caravan was attacked by what appeared to be unicorns in eastern armor yet they appeared to have dragon traits as well and their fighting style was much different than that of the changelings.

"Who are they?!?" A soldier shouted while holding one of them back with his shield.

"Mercenaries by the look of them but I don't recognize their armor!!"

As the fighting raged on outside, Applejack peeked out the window to see the armored assailants and instantly recognized them.

"THOSE GUYS ARE KIRIN!!" The farm mare shouted when one of them sliced the door open with his sword. The children screamed in fright as they clinged to their mothers but as the Kirin warrior raised his sword, Arya and her wolves pounced and began tearing through his armor and wrenching him apart with their jaws.

In the center of the fight was Wulfric hacking away at several more Kirin who had cornered him just a short ways from the caravan.

"This is the one! Take his head!!" Shouted a Kirin dressed in more decorative armor as the group surrounded Wulfric.

The king in the north fought fiercely as the enemy surrounded him until finally only their leader was left. However, Wulfric had sustained a heavy injury and was loosing a fair amount of blood before his men finally found him and carried him back to the caravan for treatment.

"Let us help you sire." Said one of the guards as he helped his king to stand.

"Where's my family?" Wulfric grunted as the pain throbbed in his injury.

"They're safe my lord."

The soldiers then dragged the kirin before their king with a blade to his throat and every fiber of Wulfrics being said that they should just gut him and leave him for the crows but this one had the answers they needed as to who was behind the attack and why.

"Take this one with us. If he tries to escape, break his legs."

End.

Royal Duties

Morning rose on Canterlot as the first glimpses of sunlight peeked through the windows of the royal bedroom to awake lord reagent Sir Marshall but before the warden could even inch himself out of bed, he was seized by two arms that wrestled him back down and found himself being straddled by Luna who seemed peculiarly happy this morning despite her nighttime duties.

"Morning dear husband~." She said sweetly while giving him a kiss.

"I must be dreaming if the Princess of The Night is here to greet me." He teased with a smile that made her giggle before holding her close.

"I assure you husband, this is no dream."

"Really? Cause I don't recall your flank being so...squishy~."

"Are you saying I've grown fat?"

Luna's expression turned sour for a moment when she was pulled down for another kiss and Marshalls arms began to gently embrace her.

"If I said "Yes" would that be a compliment or a death sentence?" He inquired before groping her once more as the morning sun began to shine through the window.

"I suppose I should get dressed. Imperius needs his daily training." The warden sighed while trying to get out of bed but Luna and her magic had other plans

"Celestia has it covered." She said while using a spell to hold him down as she removed her night gown and gave him a seductive look that seemed to almost hypnotized him.

"For now, your princess commands that you satisfy her~." She whispered while undoing the spell and moved his hands to her chest. Marshall seemed rather impressed by her boldness.

"Hm. As you command....my love."

Meanwhile

In the Canterlot courtyard, a small crowd had gathered to see Prince Imperius on his daily training regiment but today was particularly special when the heard about who he was sparring against.

The prince stood in the center of the crowd, dripping in sweat and completely out of breath with one hand planted on the ground keep him balanced and the other barely holding onto his spear.

"What's wrong? don't tell me that's all you've got!" Shouted a female voice that seemed to annoy him as he took off like a shot towards his opponent and began zig zagging through the air like a bullet.

"Hm using your speed to confuse your opponent. Smart." The mysterious mare complimented with a grin before blocking his attack with ease.

"But not smart enough."

The prince was then instantly dropped to the ground like a sack of rice as a cloud of dust filled the courtyard. For a moment, everything was hazy until Imperius found himself staring down the tip of a gold plated halberd with a sun crest decorating the blade and the one holding that weapon was none other than Celestia herself; the princes own mother.

"You still have a lot to learn sweetie." Celestia said with a smug grin before helping her son up and dusting him off like any mother would despite his objections.

"Mother! stop I can dust myself off!"

"Oh hush and stand still."

A few of the guards could not help but snicker at the young princes predicament as his mother finished dusting out his wings and even began to fix his mane as if he were preparing for a school photo.

"There. All handsome."

"Mother..."

Celestia could not help but smile and cuddle her son despite his protests and even proceeded to walk him back inside while having the servants prepare their breakfast.

"I hope you worked up an appetite sweetie. I made your favorite."

"Double chocolate chip pancakes?"

"Mm hm."

Imperius wasted no time in gorging himself on the stack of flapjacks before him after sitting down and despite being raised a royal he was lacking in table manners when in came to his favorite breakfast as the pancakes were smothered with syrup. It was at this moment when Celestia's secretary; Raven appeared with the usual stack of paperwork for her to sign.

"I take it your son worked up an appetite again?" She inquired while fixing her glasses and helping herself to a cup of coffee.

"Indeed. He trains hard like his father."

Celestia used her magic to take the stack of paper from Raven and began to skim through the documents and sign her name faster than lighting which always seemed to be an impressive skill even for a princess.

"How goes the housing for the refugees?" She inquired after signing the last document.

"Things are going well your majesty but to be honest our borders are getting rather crowded." Raven replied while following the princess to the other end of the table.

"Have the foreman of every construction crew brought to me at noon. Perhaps we can build a settlement for them."

"Understood."

Raven departed the dining hall after receiving her orders and allowed Celestia to dine with her son who was chugging down a cup of apple juice after some food got stuck in his chest.

"I told you to slow down when eating sweetie."

"Yes mother."

It wasn't long before Luna and Selena appeared and joined them for the morning feast while discussing the events planned for today. The family were planning a trip to Ponyville to inspect the growing refugee population as well as visit Twilights school before appearing in some public events to help boost the morale of the citizens now that war was inevitable.

"So good of you to join us sister. You look refreshed." Celestia said after noticing the satisfied look on her sisters face.

"Thank you sister."

Marshall entered shortly after and seated himself between the children who he greeted with kisses to their foreheads and a warm smile.

"Morning daddy!" Selena said with a smile of her own as the servants prepared a stack for him and poured a cup of coffee.

"You were late getting out of bed this morning." Celestia pointed out with a smirk as her husband took a sip while Luna turned her head away with a slight blush as they continued their breakfast.

"Well you know how it is. Training the troops, doing paperwork." Marshall responded casually though Celestia could see the drop of sweat trickling down the side of his head as they continued to dine.

"So how did Imperius do in his training this morning? I heard you two tore up the courtyard."

"He's learning. Though he could use more flying lessons."

Both rulers smiled for as they finished their breakfast and their children went to attend their morning lessons while their parents made their way to the throne room to deal with the council and daily get togethers with the nobles, one of which being a tea party with Fancy Pants in the gardens.

The event was not only a good distraction but it was a great way for the princesses to keep in contact with their closest friends as well as hear about the latest gossip going on around the kingdom, Marshall would also be attending with the captains from the city guard as security but that did not stop them from enjoying the small banquet set under the gardens gazebo.

"I love security detail." Said one of the guards as he dined on some cakes from the desert table while the other helped himself to some sandwiches.

"Just don't overdo it boys. We're on duty." Marshall replied while grabbing a small plate as he went over to join Celestia who was talking with Fancy Pants himself.

"I'm so glad you were able to make it your highness." He said before taking a sip of tea while listening to the music playing in the background while Celestia helped herself to a sandwich.

"As am I Fancy Pants. It's nice to get away from work once in a while though I can't say the same for some ponies." Celestia replied while looking at Marshall who was surveying the party guests for any suspicious activity.

"Marshall my boy, come sit down!" Fancy pants called while offering some refreshments and though he was reluctant at first, the warden strapped his sword to the chair and joined them for tea.

"It's been too long old boy."

"Indeed it has. Haven't seen you since the Harvest Festival in Ponyville."

Fancy Pants was one of the many secret supporters who helped finance the campaign against Dain Stonehoof during the war and was also the one who kept Rarity's sister safely hidden. When the stonehoof regime finally fell, he was the first to help reestablish the old government and help the victims who were affected most by the conflict and overtime he became a popular influence among the commoners as well as the nobility.

Marshall had come to befriend Fancy after meeting him at a few parties and ceremonies. Because of his noble upbringing he was able to get along with him quite well and would often listen to his council when it came to matters of state or matters of family especially when he learned that Celestia and Luna were having both his children.

"I hear your boy is becoming quite popular among the recruits in the royal academy." Fancy said while pouring his friend some tea.

"Indeed. He's a fast learner but a bit rash when it comes to combat training." Marshall replied while taking a sip and helping himself to a few sweets laid on the table.

"However, he is doing terribly at chivalry training." he sighed with a bit of disappointment.

"The moment he even looks at a girl, he starts to molt."

"Well then perhaps we could ask a certain Viking Ruler we all know to teach your boy about the opposite sex?" Fancy joked with a smirk as Marshall sprang from his seat, cheeks pink from blushing.

"Absolutely not! If Wulfric's gonna teach anything about women to my boy it's how to bed them!"

The party laughed for a moment as Celestia seated her husband back down while he caught his breath.

"Speaking of which. Where is the old Stag?" Fancy inquired while fixing another cup of tea.

"He's busy evacuating the northlands as we speak, in fact he should've arrived at the border days ago."

It was at that moment a messenger rushed into the gardens carrying a scroll for Sir Marshall and as the warden read the scroll his expression became filled with worry and concern before he slowly stood up from his chair and whispered an order to the messenger before sending him off.

"Marshall what is it?" Luna inquired as her husband strapped his sword to his waist.

"Something's happened at the border. I'm joining a scouting party to investigate."

Celestia could instantly tell that something was amiss and did not hesitate on insisting that she accompany him to the border despite his objections and while this worried some of the party guests, Luna assured them that it was nothing more than a simple errand that needed her sisters attention.

After forming their party, Marshall and his best knights rode out with Celestia at the head of the group dressed in full battle armor and as they departed the city many citizens looked on with concern since news of Bluebloods invasion had already begun to spread like wildfire and already began fearing the worst.

"Our scouts report that Wulfrics caravan was ambushed on the royal highway. We'll hook up with another unit at the border and begin our search!" Marshall shouted over the trampling of their steeds as his soldiers acknowledged his orders while Celestia looked on towards the horizon fearing the worst and prayed for the safety of her friends.

"Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Wulfric...please be safe."

End.

Battle Born

While Marshall and his troops made their way to the border, the northern refugees made camp on the road to heal their wounded after the recent ambush. Many of their guards were badly wounded but most were not so lucky in the attack as the fallen warriors were buried on a small hill by their loved ones.

Wulfric who was clearly the target of the attack watched from his tent while Applejack tended to his wounds. The one who had attacked him was a kirin soldier who they had managed to capture for interrogation.

"Has our guest said anything?" The king inquired while Applejack finished bandaging up his wounds.

"Not a peep sugarcube."

"Must be well trained not to speak under pressure."

"Trainings got nothing to do with it."

Applejack reached into her pocket and pulled out a vial containing a small droplet of water which left her husband a little confused.

"Water?"

"Water from the stream of silence. The kirin once drank from it in order to keep themselves from turning into Niriks, these guys must've kept a vial for themselves in case they ever got captured."

"So that's why none of em screamed when I gutted them."

Wulfric thanked his wife for the information and allowed her to take the dirty bandages away but as usual, his eyes found themselves locked on her firm flank which he could not help but grope much to his wifes pleasure.

"Now watch those hands mister, I might break em~." She teased letting him feel her up.

"With an ass like this? I don't doubt it.~" He replied before giving a firm smack that made her squeak before pulling her down and setting the dirty rags aside.

"Mmm you sure you wanna do this hon~?" Applejack asked while her husband kissed her neck and slide a hand down her pants.

"Come on Applejack, you know I like a good romp after a fight~." Wulfric growled before revealing her left breast and biting down hard to make her squeak once more. Applejack didn't mind of course but she was concerned about her husbands injuries.

"Mmm Wulfric we really shouldn't."

"If you want me to stop just say so."

Wulfric proceeded to undress his beloved mare and feel her up but she did not object once and soon enough she found herself completely nude and at his mercy. He stopped only for a moment to gaze at her body and found every inch of it beautiful, from her long golden hair to even the scars that still decorated her back.

Applejack gently pulled him back down to resume their love making and even allowed him to bite her shoulder as more of his animal instincts began to take over.

"Growl my she wolf~." He said in an almost demanding tone to which Applejack happily responded as she growled feeling his hands squeeze her flanks again.

"That's my girl."

"Yours forever sugarcube~."

Meanwhile

While the rest of the camp was resting, Applejewel and Beorn had gone into the forest to gather firewood but made sure not to stray too far from each other.

The forest was like something out of a dream, Icicles that dangled down from the frozen branches sparkled and glimmered like diamonds, the sound of a nearby stream soothed the minds of any who heard it and the snow was deep enough that each step made a crunching sound like rock candy under your feet; A perfect place for two children to play and that is just what they did.

"Think fast little brother!"

The second Beorn turned around, his face was pelted by an ice cold snowball and that made his sister laugh to the point where she had to hold her sides but her brother was not about to let this go unpunished.

"In the words of Aunt Rarity: It. is. ON!!"

The young stag made a snowball of his own and threw it right in his sisters face making her gasp in shock and before you knew it, the two began a little snowball war as they darted around the frozen trees and bushes looking for cover while trying to hit one another.

"I can't miss! what's wrong sis? Got something in your eye?" Beorn boasted as he began pelting his sister from atop a tree branch leaving her little chance to find cover."

"Oh now you've done it!" Applejewel shouted back as she charged the tree and began to shake it. The snow on the branches fell onto Beorn like a mini avalanche as he fell back down and cried out after feeling some of the snow slide down his back.

"AH!! COLD!!"

"Oh you don't like that huh? here! let me give you some more!!"

With a sadistic grin, Applejewel began stuffing snow down her brothers shirt making him scream louder until he finally relented the snow battle to her. As he began to shake the snow off his clothing, his sister did a little victory strut while grabbing her firewood and told her brother to meet up at camp after noticing the sun was getting low.

Beorn decided to take a quick stroll through the woods since he liked to go exploring, he marked the trail using broken branches so as not to get lost and had even found some frozen berries for a snack which he planned to share with his family but what he found next took him by surprise.

The young prince heard a small clank underneath his foot and paused to shuffle away the snow and their on the ground laid a rusted shield baring the crest of The Golden Sun.

"Whoa..."

As he held the shield in his hands, Beorn began to noticed more rusted weapons and armor strewn across the ground. He had stumbled onto a battlefield of the great war frozen in time by the ice and as he began to pass through he could hear the sounds of clashing steel and war cries in his mind as his imagination began to picture what the battle was like since all he had were bedtime stories of his father and mothers as heroes of the war.

His daydreaming however was cut short when he heard the familiar scream of his sister and rushed back down the marked trail leaving the shield behind. He continued to follow the screaming until finally finding his sister but at the mercy of a gang of bandits who had managed to restrain her.

"Well well boys looks like we got lucky." Said the one holding Applejewel up by the chin looking at her features.

"Mm she's pretty good looking. fifteen, possibly sixteen years old? and check out the rack she's sporting. What cup size are you sweetie?"

Applejewel would answer his question by biting down on his hand so hard that the bones actually crunched as he wrestled it away from her mouth before smacking her across the face.

"Ah! you bitch!!" he cursed while shaking off the pain.

"I'm gonna teach you a lesson! Strip her boys!!"

The group laughed as they did what their leader instructed and even began groping the poor filly's personal areas while forcing her on the cold snow.

"GET OFF ME!!" She sobbed as her pants were pulled down.

The bandits had crazed looks on their faces as they looked at the helpless filly before them and this was all Beorn could take.

"Alright boys line up! You all can get a crack at this little slut once I'm do-ACK!!"

SHINK!!

The leader was impaled by an icicle that beorn wrenched from a nearby tree and after the first blow had made contact, he yanked it out of the assailants back and began to viciously stab him over and over before finally leaving it lodged in his back.

"Holy crap! Did you see what he just did?!?" Said one of the bandits now trembling in fear.

"What're you afraid of? he's just a kid! We got him outnumbered!!" Another shouted back as he charged the young stag.

Beorn stared back at his attacker unafraid as he reached into the snow and pulled out a large rock which he used to smash in his opponents face in the same brutal manner before taking a dagger from his belt and stabbing him in the left eye making him scream in agony.

"What is this kid?!?"

"He's a monster!!"

The rest of the group met the same grizzly end as the prince lashed out at them one after another until there was nothing left but mangled bodies and pools of blood. After catching his breath, Beorn rushed to his sisters side and covered her up using one of the cloaks from the bandits while holding her close.

"Shh I got you." He whispered to his sibling when he heard footsteps coming towards them.

"Stay here!"

Beorn grabbed a sword from one of the bandits and prepared for another fight when he spotted torch lights and heard familiar voices calling out for him and Applejewel.

"Beorn?" Rainbow Dash called out while looking around for her little boy.

"Applejewel? Come out sweetie!" Shouted Applejack who spotted Beorn flagging them down.

"OVER HERE!!"

The scouting party rushed over and came upon the gruesome scene while the formed a protective circle around the children.

"Form up and keep a sharp eye out! We need to make sure there aren't any more of these bastards!"

"Geeze look at their faces! All smashed in...what did this?"

In that moment all eyes turned to the young prince who's hands were still stained with blood. Rainbow was the first to approach him and checked his body for injuries while he explained what had transpired.

"They....they were going to rape her! I couldn't let it happen I-!"

"Shh shh. It's okay sweetie." Rainbow cut him off mid sentence as he became frantic and calmed him with a hug like any mother would while Applejack carried her daughter who was still shaken up by the incident. When Wulfric heard the news he was nothing short of furious as his voice boomed outside of their tent.

"WHAT?!? THEY TRIED TO DO WHAT?!?" He roared furiously at the patrol party when Applejack managed to calm him down.

"Applejewel is fine hon. They didn't hurt her."

"Oh but I'm gonna hurt them-no! I'm gonna murder those sons of bitches!! where are they?!?"

"Well..." A guard paused for a moment in fear of the kings anger.

"Go on." Said Rainbow gesturing him to continue.

"They were already dead by the time we got there my lord. Your son...killed them with his bare hands!"

To say Wulfric was shocked would be an understatement as he looked on towards the rest of the party who nodded in agreement.

"It's true! I saw the bodies with my own eyes, all of them looked like they had been attacked by an animal!"

"Aye! The princes hands were still stained with their blood by the time we got there. Poor lad was shaken up when it was all over."

Applejack helped confirm their stories and the group was dismissed shortly after. It didn't take long for news of the princes fight with the bandits to spread around the camp and pretty soon all of Equestria would hear of it.

After finally calming down, Wulfric decided to check on his children who were now sound asleep in their beds and like any doting father he gave them a goodnight kiss and a gentle stroke on their heads with a proud smile.

"My little princes...and my brave little warrior." He said gently so as not to wake them before stepping out to join Rainbow and Applejack in bed.

"Kids okay?" Rainbow asked while snuggling up to his left side.

"Both are cozy and comfy." He replied while kissing her cheek but noticed the worried look on her face.

"What's wrong?"

"It's...It's Beorn. I just can't understand how he could do such a thing at his age..."

"Hmm...I think I know."

Wulfric gently moved his hand to Rainbows stomach where a large scar was located and as both laid hands on the old wound he began to smile.

"Do you remember his birth?"

"How could I not?"

Years Ago

It was just a few years after Applejewel was born. Rainbow who was now heavily pregnant was journeying with her family to a nearby village to check on the upcoming harvest, unfortunately they were ambushed by bandits who had been plaguing the lands for some time.

The attack came from all sides as guards fought desperately to fend off the enemy while Wulfric lead the counterattack wielding his sword "Kingslayer". Applejack stayed in the wagon at the center of the caravan with her crying infant held tight in her arms as they kept their heads down to avoid stray arrows.

During the battle, a bandit opened the carriage doors and began forcing the two mares out while little Applejewel cried annoying their attacker as he pulled out a dagger to silence her once and for all. Rainbow struggled to get him away from Applejack and her baby but in the process she was stabbed right in the stomach.

"AAAAGHHH!" The pegasus cried out in pain catching the attention of her husband who came rushing to their side as he cut the bandit down in one swing before cradling Rainbow in his arms.

"Don't speak. Save your breath..." He whispered trying to stay calm as possible but as Rainbow continued to bleed out he began to fear for her life and that of his unborn child.

"Wulfric you have to save the baby!" She whimpered as the pain coursed through her body.

Wulfrics face became pale as he knew there was only one way to save their child but it would come at the costs of Rainbows life.

"No...If I do that you might die!"

"And if you don't we both die!!" She argued with tears in her eyes before pulling out a dagger. At first, Wulfric hesitated thinking their might be another way but with both her life and the infants at stake he had no time to wait and after much effort he cut Rainbows belly open to retrieve their child while she screamed in pain.

Both could see that it was a little stag thanks to the stubs on his head but even as Rainbow held him he did not stir nor breath and she began to fear the worst even as she felt her strength beginning to fade.

"Breathe sweetie please breathe!" She pleaded to the stillborn child in her arms and again there was nothing.

It wasn't until the fighting had settled down that the baby began to stir and slowly he sprang to life and began to cry in his mothers arms. Both Rainbow and Wulfric were overjoyed to see their child survived but for Rainbow things were looking grim as she had lost so much blood.

"Name your son." He said gently while leaning his forehead against hers.

"Beorn...his name is Beorn." Rainbow whispered before finally passing out.

Having feared her dead, Wulfric looked on in shock while holding his newborn son but instead of weeping he raised the child high into the air and gave a mighty battle shout that seemed to raise the spirits of the warriors around him.

A healer from the nearby village came to help the now dying Rainboow dash and by some miracle had saved her, earning him the kings eternal gratitude as well as the clans.

When the Warborn heard the news, the clan elders inspected the newborn infant to ensure he did not suffer any injuries during the birthing process yet as they held him, the boy did not cry or squirm. He was truly fearless.

"There is no doubt in my mind." Said the elder handing Rainbow back her son.

"You son is Battle Born."

"What does that mean?" Rainbow asked looking worried.

"It means that he will become a great warrior. One who will no doubt defend our clan just as his father before him."

Hearing this news made Wulfric swell with pride as he smiled down at his son who in return smiled back and began to squeal with delight looking at his father.

"Beorn...my brave boy."

End.

Marching Fire

After finally catching up with their allies, Marshall and Celestia found Wulfric and his people starving and wounded from their recent attack by the Kirin. Wasting no time, the princess ordered her soldiers to spare what rations they had and tend to the wounded before repairing the damaged wagons and escorting the caravan the rest of the way and through the entire journey, Celestia could see how badly the northerners had it by their ragged clothes and poor health. Even their children looked like they were on the verge of starvation.

"Thank you for coming Princess." Said Applejack gratefully while letting her daughter sleep on her lap.

"It was my pleasure Applejack. I'm just glad we were able to make it in time."

Celestia smiled at the young filly asleep on her mothers lap as well as the young buck sleeping on his mothers shoulder. It had been many moons since she last saw the children and was pleased to see how much they had grown, Apple Jewel was as beautiful as her mother and young Beorn was growing to be a fine buck much like his father yet despite the peaceful atmosphere the sun princess could not help but feel the tension coming from her friend who had been staring out the window.

"Wulfric what happened?" She finally asked, breaking the silence.

"We were attacked by Kirin. They came at us out of nowhere, I was wounded but most of my men didn't survive...I've never seen fighting styles like theirs. It's more like they were dancing."

Wulfric could recall the attack clearly as the battle replayed in his head, all around him were his warriors fighting ten Kirin soldiers who fought in a way he had not seen before; a style that seemed more like a dance than any fighting technique and each soldier was strong and swift enough to take on a dozen warriors at once, even their leader was more than a match for him as he weaved past each of his swings with little effort while bashing and cutting at his body like a practice dummy.

The only thing that saved him during that fight was a stone hidden in the snow that tripped up his foe, allowing him to gain the upper hand and subdue him. By the time the battle was over, more than half a dozen of his guards lay dead while others were severely wounded.

"I'm sure you and your people would appreciate a nice hot meal and some rest once we get to Canterlot." Celestia said with a smile to which Wulfric replied.

"Yes. We thank you for your hospitality Celestia."

After weeks of traveling, the caravan finally reached the borders of Equestria where the northerners were immediately given food and shelter by order of the princess while others quickly went about to find work in the city as well as Ponyville. Some refugees took up jobs as merchants and shopkeepers while others were hired by the city guard to help maintain order, the rest immediately signed on to join the now forming royal army for the war that was surely coming now that the northlands had been lost.

While his people were settling in, Wulfric was in an emergency council called by Celestia who seemed troubled by recent events and for a moment their was silence until the princess rose from her seat with a serious expression upon her face. Among the council members were Ember; Lord of the Dragon Lands, Queen Chrysalis of The Changeling Hives and Prince Rutherford of Yak Yakkistan

"I thank you all for coming on such short notice. As you are all aware, King Wulfric and his people were attacked by a mercenary group sent by Blueblood just shortly after fleeing their homeland."

"Pretty ballsy move. Guess the prince really does want a war." Ember interjected while propping her feet up on the table, much to Chrysali's dismay.

"Dragon Lord Ember, please show some respect? This is a council not a bar."

"Keep pushing it bug! It'll give me a reason to squash ya."

"Enough!" Celestia said in a firm tone that silenced their argument before using her magic to create a holographic map of Equestria.

"This matter is serious. With the loss of the northlands, Blueblood has gotten even bolder. Our spies have reported that he's moving his army towards the stronghold on the western border."

"How many troops are under his banner?" Wulfric inquired while focusing on the map.

"Twenty thousand strong and what's worse is that the lords who have joined him are supplying him mercenary groups from across the kingdom, some of whom are the most wanted in Equestria."

"BAH! Yaks will smash puny army!" Prince Rutherford boasted with a thump of his chest that earned him a smirk from the northern king.

"I like your spirit Rutherford but we shouldn't rush in so blindly." Celestia replied before changing the shape of the map to a specific location.

"Our only hope of halting is advance is for our troops stationed at the border to hold him off for as long as possible. The stronghold has a thousand men inside and has enough food and supplies to last them a few months."

"You really think they can hold out against an army that large?" Ember inquired feeling doubtful of her plan and rightly so for even Celestia was not sure if this would work but there was very little choice.

"One can only hope. How soon can each of you ready your armies?"

"Yaks will be ready by next full moon! We fight with pony friends and WIN!!"

Celestia nodded at Rutherfords promise of reinforcements with Chrysalis and Ember also promising to bring their armies within less time as if to compete with the yak prince.

"Celestia, If I may make a suggestion? Why not send a small elite force to harass and slow Bluebloods army? Perhaps we can even get a few of them to join our side." Said the changling queen as she opened her fan to hide a mischievous grin.

"Hm...I'll consider it. For now, council adjourned."

As the leaders left the room one by one, Wulfric spotted Sir Marshall down the hall giving orders to some of the castle guards when he called for him in a somewhat eager tone.

"Marshall. A moment?"

"Of course."

After making sure there were no ears listening in, Wulfric told his friend of the incident between his children and the bandits, to say that Marshall was shocked would be an understatement as the warden scratched his chin trying to process the story he was just told.

"So your boy did all that with his bare hands?"

"Yes and that is why I need your help."

"You're not saying I should lock him up are you?" Marshall asked feeling a bit shocked when Wulfric waved off his question.

"No! No of course not! I need you to train him. With your help, he might be able to temper that rage and maybe even control it. Our methods of training would only increase that anger and make him something far more dangerous."

"I see."

Marshall thought about his decision for only a moment and agreed to help train young Beorn despite knowing it would be difficult as many of the new recruits were from noble families in Canterlot who still saw the northerners as nothing but barbarians.

"Leave it to me old friend."

"Thank you Marshall."

The friends sealed their agreement with a firm handshake just before a scout came running through the halls completely out of breath and drenched in sweat.

"L-LORD MARSHALL! LORD MARSHALL!!" The scout shouted frantically just before falling to his knees.

"Easy man! take a breath." Said Wulfric who helped the soldier to stand before noticing the dents and bloodstains on his armor.

"Terrible news my lords! Bluebloods army has crossed the border the fortress guarding it was completely destroyed!"

Both were shocked to hear such news as the scout began to recall the siege of the fort and how he was the only one to survive.

On the western borders of Equestria

It was a typical day for the border guards as the sun rose followed by a gentle morning breeze. The scout had just returned from his patrol with his squadron and went into the mess hall for breakfast, things seemed quite peaceful as the soldiers sat at the table chatting about and enjoying their meals when out of nowhere a horn call was sounded.

"TO ARMS! TO ARMS!! ALL MEN TO THE BATTLEMENTS!!" Cried the lookout in the tower as he rang the warning bell and like clockwork, the entire fortress was up in arms. Soldiers ran to the armor, grabbing their gear in perfect succession from years of practice, archers scrambled to their posts with arrows knocked and the gates were shut as they prepared for a siege.

Out in the distance, A banner baring a gold dragon on a red field appeared as an army of Kirin and Saddle Arabians marched over the horizon and the fields of grass were soon blanketed by armored regiments and war machines.

"Celestia help us, look at them!" One of the archers said nervously as he gazed at the tens of thousands of enemies just across the field.

"Muster your courage men! Remember your duty!" The forts commander shouted while raising his sword and shouting out a mighty battle cry to inspire his troops but all could see that the odds were not in their favor.

Across the field sat Blueblood with his most trusted advisors and wife on a nearby hill overlooking the battlefield. The group were having a small feast with wine as if they were out on an afternoon picnic and that is just how the prince liked it.

"Sire. We are ready to begin the siege" Said one of the officers standing next to Blueblood who smiled with anticipation.

"You have your orders then general."

"Yes sire!"

The war horns soon sounded and the battle was underway. The attack began with the Kirin bringing forth their long range cannons to soften up the fortresses walls and as the machines were being loaded, the defenders could only look on with faces filled with fear as they had no weapons to counter with.

"DOWWWN!!" The commander shouted as the first barrage was fired.

The cannons found their marks and decimated the forts walls with minimal effort, the main tower was sent toppling down after several cannonballs tore into it and resulting collapse crushed many soldiers beneath it but the attack was far from done.

The saddle arabians charged the fort just moments after the first volley while the archers did their best to slow the attack as they began to fire arrows frantically into the oncoming horde. Ladders soon began to pop up on walls of the fort and a battering ram began pounding on the main gate, yet despite the overwhelming numbers the defenders held the enemy at bay much to the princes displeasure.

"Honestly, what is taking those men so long? Can't they handle a single fort?" Blueblood whined while taking a swig from his glass when a thought crept into his mind and a sinister grin crept onto his face.

"Tell the men to fire another barrage and this time focus it on the gate."

"But sir, our men are down there!" One of the captains shouted in protest before being splashed with wine.

"THAT'S AN ORDER!"

"....Yes sir."

The soldiers did as they were ordered and relayed the message to the kirin. The cannons were repositioned and loaded for another barrage that obliterated the gate as well as a great number of their allies yet despite the heavy loss, Blueblood grinned in delight and ordered the entire army to take the fortress.

"YES! Let it all come crashing down! Burn it to the ground!!"

What followed afterwards was a slaughter, the army gave no ground to the soldiers or those dwelling within the fort and within moments the entire structure was reduced to rubble and only one prisoner was captured; The scout who had been on patrol that same day.

The lone soldier was brought before the prince and all around him he could see the mangled corpses of his comrades and the civilians who took shelter in their stronghold.

"You...YOU MONSTER!!" He shouted furiously at the smug prince before getting struck in the stomach by one of his bodyguards.

"Now now, let's not treat our guest so harshly." Blueblood said in his usual arrogant manner as he knelt down to meet the soldier face to face.

"I want you to relay a message to my dear aunts in Canterlot."

He then whispered into the scouts ear with a malicious tone and smile that sent shivers down the soldiers spine.

"Tell them: The true ruler of Equestria is coming home."

End.

The Stranger (Rewritten)

With news of the enemies recent victory at the border, all of Equestria was shaken as citizens from across the kingdom began reading the latest headlines in the papers

War comes to Equestria once again

Prince Blueblood marches army across border

Unnatural blizzard continues to grow in the north

With so much troubling news, many began to wonder if things were going to go back to the days of the great war and some even considered moving out of Equestria entirely in hopes of avoiding it while others wasted no time in running to the nearest guard station to sign up for the army that was surely being assembled to combat the growing threat that was Blueblood. But while most found the war to be troubling, others had found it profitable as wars meant a high increase in demand for supplies such as food and blankets as well as medicines and spells.

Soon vendors from all across the land were out on the streets competing against each other to sell their wares to the numerous soldiers now patrolling the streets along with a few mercenariy groups from the allied kingdoms.

"You there sir! You look like a fine spell caster. How's about a scroll of invisibility? Perfect for sneaking around your enemies!"

"Please step right up! I got every kind of armor you need from leather to plate!"

"Finest weapons from the Crystal Empire sold right here! We got swords, shields, spears, axes and arrows!"

With the city more busy than ever, Celestia had her hands full trying to manage the kingdom but thankfully she had help in the form of her sister as well as her former student and friends.

Twilight was in charge of organizing the numerous meetings taking place in the castle with the help of Spike who now had his claws full preparing for his child now growing within Rarity's belly, Pinkie was in charge of providing refreshments for the various emissaries and lords who would be visiting the castle and had help from Fluttershy and her animals, Rainbow Dash was in charge of entertainment now that she was back in Equestria and flying with her old squad mates from The Wonderbolts.

Rarity was in charge of decorations but it would prove to be a more daunting task than usual now that she was carrying a little one inside her and would often find herself exhausted or sick leaving Spike to pick up the slack, not that he minded since he was used to doing multiple tasks with Twilight.

"Oh heavens. I'm so sorry Spikey Wikey." She apologized while her husband sat her down in a nearby chair and gave her some ice water to drink.

"No need to apologize Rarity. You work hard every day so it's fine if you need rest and besides, you're carrying precious cargo." Spike replied with a smirk and gently placed his hand on his wife's belly to feel a small bulge beginning to form.

"I seriously hope we can end this war and our child will only read about it in stories."

"I know Spikey."

Rarity held her husbands hand and seemed to enjoy it's warmth against her as they smiled down at her belly before he was called to help organize another meeting with Twilight and though she was not able to move for the rest of the day, she always brought something to help keep her busy.

"Well since I'm here I might as well knit." She said to herself while floating over a weave basket with a few knitting supplies and began to knit a purple baby blanket with green frills decorating its edge, seeing this tiny piece of cloth made Rarity smile knowing that her husband would appreciate it more once it was used to keep their little one warm and cozy at night or during naps. By the time she had finished knitting the blanket, it was already past noon which meant spike would be coming back with her afternoon tea.

"Can't let him see this yet can we?" She said to the little one inside her while putting the blanket away.

Spike came rushing into the room with a refreshment tray assorted with Rarity's favorite snacks and tea followed by Twilight and Fluttershy who had come to see how their friend was doing.

"Hello Rarity." Fluttershy said in her usual, gentle tone with a smile.

"Fluttershy darling! so good to see you." Rarity responded with a few friendly pecks to the cheek before allowing her to examine her belly.

Ever since the end of the great war, Fluttershy had become one of Ponyvilles most talented nurses and midwife. She began by taking out a stethoscope from a medical bag she brought with her and gently placed it on her friends stomach to listen for a heartbeat.

"How is it?" Spike asked feeling a little anxious.

"Your baby is fine Spike. Would you like to listen?"

Fluttershy handed the scope to Spike as he listened to the sounds of his infants heartbeat and sure enough he began to shed tears of joy while gently hugging Rarity.

"I still can't believe it. We're gonna be parents!"

"Oh Spikey wikey."

Rarity nuzzled her husband as they sat down to have tea when she noticed Twilight looking rather depressed while reading her newest book.

"Everything okay Twilight?" Spiked asked while sitting next to Rarity and helping with her tea.

"Hm? Oh i'm fine Spike. Just thinking." She replied before turning another page in her book.

"Thinking about what?"

"Well...seeing as how you'll be having a baby soon, I guess you'll be busier than ever which means I'll be looking for a new assistant."

"Oh darling there's no need to worry, Sweetie Belle has agreed to lend a hand once the baby is born. She's been looking forward to being called "Auntie Belle" for a while now."

At the Crystal Empire, Shining Armor was walking through the halls of the palace to check in on Cadence and Flurry, as per usual. During his trek, he heard a strange noise coming from one of the rooms he passed by. With curiosity getting the better of him he cautiously approached the door and reached for the handle. Shining then opened the door with a hand on his sword as he gazed at what was inside. A mirror, taller than he, stood alone in the room and seemed to oddly ripple a tad making him quirk a brow. With caution still high upon his senses, Shining slowly approached the mirror as the ripples continued along the strange object.

“How in the…” Shining muttered.

“Is this…magic of some kind?” He wondered as he reached for the mirror.

Suddenly, the mirror began to ripple more startling Shining as he stepped back, ready to draw his sword. As the mirror rippled more, the sounds of screaming could be heard from it as the mirror began to shine. Before Shining could react, a mass of unknown origin came flying out of the mirror and out the door, causing a large crash to echo throughout the halls. Shining, still in shock, glanced back at the mirror that seemed to stop rippling entirely. The Captain shook his head and made for the door to see what had flown through. Outside, face down, a bipedal creature with large crimson red wings lay motionless on the ground. It wore a black hooded leather jacket, dark blue jeans, and black boots. Shining gulped as he slowly approached the unconscious creature laying before him.

Guards who had heard the crash came rushing down the hall to find their prince standing over the creature with weapons drawn.

“You alright sire?” One guard asked while the others inspected the creature.

“Yes, I’m fine,” Shining answered, not taking his eyes off the still unconscious intruder.

“Who is this stallion? How’d he get in the palace?” A stag asked.

“Look at the size of those wings! They’re huge!” A stallion commented.

“Focus, men! We don’t know who he is our how-”

“Urgh…”

Everyone looked to the stranger who groaned as his body began to sluggishly move. He coughed and wheezed as he shakily placed both hands on the ground and lifted himself up. Shining kept his hand on the handle of his sword as the creature leaned forward on his elbow and knee.

“I…can’t breathe…” the stranger wheezed as he clutched his chest.

“My chest…feels like it’ll burst…!”

A caribou soldier placed his hand on the stranger as he began to regain his vision.

“You alright pal?” He asked when the stranger stared at him with shock and began to grit his teeth in anger.

“Hey buddy you okay-ACK!!!”

The guard was suddenly pinned to the wall as the stranger gripped his throat to the point of crushing it.

In the movement of pinning the stag, the stranger’s hood fell off for all to see his face. To everyone’s surprise, he wasn’t a pony. His ears were small and on the side of his head, he had no muzzle and his nose was small, his hair was dark brown with a red streak on the side, but what stood out was his eyes. The stag who was struggling to breathe looked in the strangers eyes in fear as the stranger glared at him with death. The stranger’s eyes were bright amber and had black markings on his eyelids. To him, it was as if he was in the presence of a demon straight from Tartarus.

“What the fuck…are you doing here?!” The stranger snarled venomously. “I destroyed your Overlord, I slaughtered your brethren, and you have the fucking balls to walk around?! I’LL TEAR YOUR ANTLERS OFF! ALONG WITH THE REST OF THE SURVIVORS AND SEND THEM TO DAINN IN A CASKET!”

“Hey put him down!!” A unicorn guard shouted before blasting him down the hall with his magic while Shining Armor unsheathed his sword and ordered them to surround the attacker.

“Use stunning magic, we need answers!”

“So the rest of you fuckers wanna play…” the stranger chuckled maniacally as he wiped his mouth and stood up straight.

“Fine…I’ll tear you lot limb from bloody fucking limb!”

What happened next made all the soldiers and Shining Armor stop in their advance. The stranger raised his hands to his sides and unfurled his large crimson red wings. His wings had to be at least 8ft and width, arguably bigger than even Celestia’s wings. Suddenly, his hands were set ablaze as smaller embers ignited along his body and wings. More so, the feathers of his wings seemed to morph and change in shape. They became pointy and sharp, like dozens of daggers had replaced each feather. Everyone was at a loss what to do, no one had ever seen anything like whoever this creature was.

“What’s wrong?! Getting cold feet?! Don’t worry, by the time I send you all to Hell, you’ll warm up in no time!” The stranger threatened as the flames along his body flickered violently and raised his fist.

“GET BACK!!” Cried out Shining Armor as he put up a shield at the last second, while none of the men were hurt, the entire hall was scorched by the flames along with a few curtains.

That should’ve easily broken the shield! What happened to my powers?! The stranger thought.

“Hah! Decent shield, but I-”

His speech was cut short when he finally saw the Captain within the group. His eyes widened and his stance relaxed as the flames seemed to snuff out all at once. The feathers also returned to normal as the stranger furled his wings back as he continued to stare at Shining.

“What the…Shining Armor?” The stranger said, in a surprisingly more calm tone. His eyes had even changed color from bright amber to a steel grey.

“No way…but how?”

The soldiers used this chance to bind the intruder with their magic before piling on him to the ground as he was restrained.

“DON’T MOVE!!” A guard shouted while slapping on a set of shackles as they dragged him to the prince.

“Get off me!” The stranger struggled as he was forced to his knees.

“Fucking hell, why’re my powers weakened?!” He looked up to Shining and his face looked like he was visibly confused.

“Shining Armor, how are you here?! Why are there Caribou walking around?! Why am I in shackles?!” He looked around as if he was looking for someone.

“Wait, where is Draco? And Flash, Zephyr, Maud?! And…Twilight, where’s Twilight?!”

The second his sister’s name was mentioned, Shining Armor brought his sword up to the stranger’s neck looking ready to kill him without a second thought.

“Who are you and how do you know my sister?”

“She…” he was about to answer when his words seemed to die in his throat. He stared at Shining as if he’d seen a ghost, and it made him frown and lowered his head.

“I should’ve at least tried to save you,” he said quietly.

“She was so heartbroken, and yet you stand before me. Is this some kind of sick illusion Dainn had in store? Just to torture me for my failure of not showing up in time?”

“Dainn? Dainn Stonehoof? How does he know that bastard?” The caribou guard from earlier asked while his friend helped him up.

“You injured soldier?” Shining inquired while keeping an eye on the prisoner.

“Just a few bruises sir.”

“Head down to the infirmary for the night. We got this.”

“You…” the stranger sneered as he looked back up to Shining. “How the hell are you here?!”

“What do you mean? I-”

“I WATCHED YOU DIE RIGHT IN FRONT OF ME! I WAS AT YOUR FUNERAL! I SWORE TO YOU I’D FIGHT DAINN STONEHOOF AND BRING BACK EQUESTRIA’S PEACE!” He bellowed in confused rage.

Having his fill of this madness, Shining slapped him across the face leaving a visible mark before grabbing him by the collar.

“WHO. ARE. YOU?!?” He shouted in an annoyed manner while looking him in the eye.

The stranger was taken back by the slap but knew Shining would do it again if he didn’t get what he wanted. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself so he could speak.

“Before I answer, please allow me to ask you something,” the stranger requested.

“You’re in no position to ask anything!” Shining barked.

“Please, I swear I’ll answer anything you want.”

Shining was hesitant at first, but he needed answers to the many questions spiraling within his mind.

“Fine,” he nodded. “What is your question?”

“…What’s the one nickname Twilight always calls you whenever you’re together?” The stranger asked as he looked at the Captain dead in the eye.

Shining blushes as the nickname was a bit embarrassing to say but had no choice despite his soldiers being there.

“I’m…her…BBBFF.”

The soldiers snickered a little as the stranger kept a straight face.

“And that stands for?”

“Rrr…Big Brother, Best Friend Forever…” Shining sighed as the blush on his cheeks grew brighter.

Some of the soldiers then laughed out loud, making Shining groan in embarrassment. The stranger blinked a few times before exhaling and nodded.

“You really are Shining Armor.”

“Of course I am, now tell me who you are!” Shining snapped.

“Very well, my name is Dimitri,” the stranger said with a soft smile.

“Dimitri Lockdrom, I’m a human.”

The soldiers talked amongst themselves as they had only heard of humans in legends and folktales.

“Okay Dimitri, my turn. How did you activate the mirror?” Shining asked, pointing to the mirror.

“It was actually a bit of an accident, now that I recall,” Dimitri replied. “Twilight was fiddling with it and asked me to see if I could find any magic power source and why it works the way it did. She attempted to cast a spell on it but it backfired when the damn thing pulled me in. Next thing I know I’m flying around in a crazy ass looking void and my chest felt like it was being torn apart before I was flung forward into another portal. You obviously know the rest.”

“I see,” Shining nodded, but then narrowed his eyes at Dimitri. “How do you know my sister?”

“She’s my marefriend,” Dimitri said nonchalantly.

Shinings mane turned frazzled and his right pupil became dilated along with a slight twitch in his left eye.

“I...see…” his voice cracked a bit before he cleared his throat

“You’re Twilight’s coltfriend?”

Both men turned to see Cadence walk in with Flurry Heart holding her hand. She looked around the scorched hallway and looked at her husband curiously.

“Shiny, why is the hallway burnt? Who is that? He said Twilight is his marefriend, why didn’t she tell us she was dating somepony? How come he’s in shackles?” Cadence peppered Shining with questions.

“Uh long story you two. Did we wake you?” He asked as Flurry squirmed around trying to get comfortable.

“We heard a commotion, but the guards told me to remain safe. Once everything had calmed down, I came here.”

“And who’s this strange man, daddy?

Flurry Heart then looked at Dimitri and tilted her head as Dimitri just stared back at her. She then walked up to the man and eyes his wings, curiously.

“Uh…hey there Flurry,” Dimitri said with a smirk.

“You have pretty wings, mister,” Flurry smiled.

“Thanks, you too.”

“Thank you, mom always tells me to keep them nice and preened.

“You should keep that to heart, it’s always important to keep your wings healthy.”

“My, she certainly has taken a liking to you.” Cadence smiled.

“You think so?” Dimitri asked.

“I mean technically, we only just met.”

“I think you’re pretty cool, mister!” Flurry chirped.

“Thanks kid, you’re not so bad yourself. It’s pretty surreal seeing you all grown up.”

“Grown up?” Flurry tilted her head.

“Alright sweetie, that’s enough questions, it’s time for bed.” Cadence called out as Flurry.

“But mom, I wanna talk to this nice stallion,” Flurry whined.

“It’s late. We can discuss more in the morning.”

“Ugh, fine…” Flurry nodded as they turned to leave.

“You seem like a nice guy Dimitri but I have to follow protocol. Men, take him to the dungeon.” Shining ordered feeling a bit guilty as they escorted him.

“All things considered, I don’t mind,” the human said as he was escorted away. “Also, call me Lock.”

“Sounds good seeing as how we’ll have you under…”

“Sir please don’t.” one of the soldiers begged

“LOCK and key!” Shining joked making almost everyone groan.

“DAD! THAT’S SO LAME!” Flurry snapped, facepalming in embarrassment.

“Honey, leave comedy to Pinkie Pie.” Cadence sighed as they returned to bed.

As the guards took Lock further down, the human was surprised to find the number of guards and maids of equestrian and caribou descent mixed together and even being good friends with each other. One pair however stood out as he spotted a tall, amazon-like doe flirting with a butler.

“Mmm you’re cute~. Wanna hang with me for tonight?” She asked, letting him get a view down her breastplate.

“How is this possible?” Lock thought out loud.

“I thought Dainn had everyone and everything under his hoof?”

“Pfft! Fifteen years ago, maybe.” The guard scoffed, making Lock’s eyes widen.

“But these days, most of the Stonehooves are on the run. King Wulfric really sent ‘em packing.”

Hold on, fifteen years?! I traveled through time?! Lock thought. But…that mirror is only meant for one purpose! How the hell did it send me to the future?!

“And Dainn?” Lock wondered, trying to keep calm.

“Dead, slain in battle by our great King Wulfirc Warborn,” the guard said.

“Dainn’s…dead here?”

“Good riddance too, may he rot for all eternity.”

So Dainn Stonehoof is dead here, and I traveled through time? This all just keeps getting stranger and stranger.

They all soon arrived at the dungeons and opened one of the cell doors. A barrier was activated and his shackles were removed.

“This barrier blocks out all magic. Compliments of the changelings,” One of the guards said as Lock stepped into his new quarters.

“Changelings, huh?” Dimitri said, examining the barrier.

“Impressive, but I should tell you I don’t use magic but I will comply since I don’t wish to cause any more trouble.”

“We would hope not,” the guard said as he removed his shackles and closed the door. “We’ll be back tomorrow morning so Prince Shining can formally question you.”

“Seems fair, can I request something real quick?” Lock asked.

“What is it?”

“I’m a little hungry after today’s events, got anything to eat?”

“Mmm I think we got some leftovers in the fridge. I’ll have a peek.”

As the guard made his way to the kitchens, he noticed the same butler from earlier covered in lipstick with a frazzled mane and a goofy smile saying.

“I think i’m in love!”

“Good on you, kid!” Lock called out as the stallion skipped away.

Lock sat on the bed of his cell and sighed. He then looked at his hands and concentrated. Small embers flickered in the palms of his hands but he could tell something was wrong. He tried to make them glow brighter, but his little spat from earlier left him drained so this was all he could do at the moment.

“I just don’t understand it,” Lock thought aloud. “It feels as though I’ve been weakened, did that mirror do something to me?” He shook his head and snuffed the flames out and stood up. Not seeing anything else to do, he decided to do a little exercising before his meal was brought to him. He unzipped his jacket, took off his shirt, and kicked off his boots until he was only wearing his pants.

“Might as well work up a sweat before I eat.”

Meanwhile, a young mare and doe maid were walking side by side towards the dungeons with platters in their hands. When they rounded the corner, they noticed a bunch of doe and mare guards peering into one of the cells and silently giggling to each other. The doe’s were all biting their lips and had lidded eyes and the mares’ faces were all beet red.

“What’s everypony looking at?” The mare maid wondered.

“Check out this guy~.” One of the guards replied pointing to Dimitri doing sit ups in his cell.

Both maids peered in and gasped as their faces flushed red. Lock had perched himself upside down on a bar and had both hands behind his back. All females got a very generous look at Lock’s exceedingly muscular torso. If anyone had to guess, no one could remember if they had seen such bulging muscles as the ones that littered the human’s body. Not to mention that his large crimson red wings were a bit of a plus.

Lock soon finished his crunches and back flipped on the ground. With a deep inhale and exhale, he wiped his brow and turned to see he had an audience.

“Evening ladies,” Lock waved with a hand on his hip.

The girls squealed like a bunch of teenagers before dispersing as the guard brought him a small platter of soup and bread with a cream puff for desert.

“Man you lucked out, that’s the last cream puff and not just any cream puff. That was made by Gustave la Grande.” He said with a bit of envy, handing over the platter.

“Heh, thanks I guess,” Lock shrugged as he took the platter and set it aside.

“What are you doing?” The guard wondered.

“Drying off,” Lock said. Before the guard could question him, Lock clapped his hands and he was briefly covered in a puff of flames. All the sweat from his body immediately evaporated off his skin, filling the cell with steam. The guard blinked in shock and looked over to see a couple mares had fainted with dopey grins plastered on their faces.

“So, got a name?” Lock asks as he sits down to eat his meal.

“Oh, name’s Flint. I run the night shift here most times. Heard you gave the boys quite the beating. Be glad King Wulfric wasn’t here because buddy, let me tell you: He’d ice you for sure!” Flint said in a brooklyn accent indicating he was from Manehattan.

“You know, that’s the second time I heard that name,” Lock hummed as he slurped his soup. “Who is he anyway? He sounds to be a big name around here.”

“WHO IS HE?!?” Flint yelled in astonishment.

“Only one of the biggest heroes ever to emerge from the great war! Lemme give ya a quick history lesson pal.” He said grabbing a nearby stool.

“Fifteen years ago, old Dainn and his goons invaded Equestria but before that, they had to eliminate any potential threats from the other clans. Enter Wulfric and his clan; The Warborn. These guys were against the invasion and refused to support the Stonehooves so Dainn had his shamans trapped them in a blizzard for almost a year.”

Flint shook his head and smirked.

“That was a mistake. Soon as they got free, Wulfric lead his clan and a band of others left behind by the Stonehooves and began a series of raids starting in the little town of Ponyville and sure enough they met up with Shining Armor and the Knights of The Golden Sun and then the Changelings until they formed a massive army and began taking the fight to them! And my gramps was one of those soldiers who joined the fight!” Flint said proudly before showing a very surprising photo of equestrian and caribou warriors standing together under Equestria’s banner.

“That guy at the end here? That’s my gramps.”

Lock gazed at the photo in admiration with all he had been told. He never would have expected Caribou and ponies alike to work together to fight a common enemy. One of the Caribou looked to be wearing traditional royal Viking armor with large antlers. Next to him were two mares he seemed to recognize immediately which made him quirk a brow.

“Is that Rainbow Dash and Applejack?” Lock asked.

“Yup and that guy right there is King Wulfric; Their husband.”

That last bit made Lock almost choke on his soup but managed to swallow properly. “Eh?! Husband?! They’re married here?!”

“Well yeah.” Flint said nonchalantly.

“Got hitched right after the war in Canterlot.”

“Huh, never expected that, of all things,” Lock said as he finished his soup. He then walked over to fish something out of his jacket pocket and pulled out a pack of matches and a small box. He flipped open the box and pulled out a white stick and placed it between his lips. With a snap of his fingers, he lit the stick with a small ember on his thumb and inhaled. When Lock exhaled, a puff of smoke escaped his lips as he relaxed on the edge of his bed. “To think, I’m in another world, forward in time, Dainn’s dead, and my powers are tapped.”

“So uh...you gonna eat that?” Flint asked, pointing to the cream puff.

“Eh, sure,” Lock shrugged as he placed the stick between his lips and tossed Flint the desert. “Never really had that much of a sweet tooth anyway.”

“You are very generous, my friend.” He said before taking a bite and crying out with satisfaction.

“Oh! Dang that’s good. See ya in the morning.” Flint said before turning in for the night.

Lock chuckled as he continued to smoke and sat on his bed and crossed his legs. He then closed his eyes and cleared his mind as if he was in deep thought.

Lucifer…

The Next Day

Shining had contacted the other royals by holo crystal and briefed them on the situation that happened the other night. Needless to say, they were a bit surprised that the mirror was still working despite it being inoperable for the next thirty moons.

“So he came through the mirror?” Twilight pondered, scratching her chin.

“It must have taken a great deal of magic to pull that off,” Luna said in astonishment before turning to her sister.

“Your thoughts Celestia?”

Celestia pondered for a moment until she looked to her former Captain.

“Bring him before us, I wish to meet him.”

“I as well,” Wulfric hummed, crossing his arms. “If what you say is true, that he is a being of great strength and power, I wanna see what he’s all about.”

“You and that drive for battle, I swear…” Rainbow sighed before being slapped on her flank.

“And you love me for it,” Wulfric chortled and Applejack giggled.

“Shining, if you will,” Celestia said.

“Of course,” Shining bowed and turned to one off his guards. “Bring the human.”

“Yes sir,” he saluted and went to fetch Lock.

After about ten minutes of waiting, the doors opened once more to reveal a few guards and the prisoner in question. However, none of the royals or even Shining, Cadence, and Flurry expected to see Lock wearing his hood. Lock walked in with shackles on his wrists and his hood over his head. Lock’s face was completely hidden in the shadow of his hood, it was as if there was no face at all and only shadow remained. The hooded human strode in and stood before the royals and he looked up at them. Celestia, Luna, and Marshall took notice of his wings and were surprised to see how large they were. The same went for Wulfric and his wives, for they had not seen such wings as red as his.

“What’s with the hood? Show us your face man!” Wulfric said impatiently.

“Wulfric, have patience. I’m sure he has his reasons.” Said Marshall.

“May someone please remove my bindings?” Lock requested politely, holding up his hands.

“Your majesties,” Shining looked to the council and after a brief exchange of glances, they gave the guards permission to remove his shackles. The guards beside him took out their keys and unlocked the shackles and Lock rubbed his wrists. He paused for a moment before giving his wings a sharp flap and unfurled them out wide. Out of nowhere, he jumped in the air and did a few somersaults and flips, even ran along the walls of the room before gracefully gliding back down to the ground and reaching up to remove his hood.

“Ah, nothing beats flying,” Lock said, revealing his face smirking. “The wind in your face, the freedom you feel, makes you wanna just fly around the world if you could. It’s nice to meet you all, I am Dimitri Lockdrom the human.”

“Woah…” Flurry said in awe.

The council found themselves a bit surprised at his aerial display with Wulfric giving a small round of applause.

“Not bad. Not bad at all.” The King in The North smirked.

“Dude, that was awesome!” Rainbow said gleefully. “Those wings look so bad ass!”

“Gotta hand it to ya, partner, you got some skills,” Applejack agreed.

“I try,” Lock shrugged bashfully. His eyes soon trailed to Twilight who was scribbling in her paper which made him smile. “Hello Twilight.”

Twilight’s head jerked up at the sound of her name and saw that he was staring at her with a caring smile. She blushed a little and smiled back and gave him a small wave.

“Um, how do you know my name?” Twilight wondered.

“To put it simply, turns out that mirror that sent me here is connected to more than one dimension. I can’t say much, but I am already aware that you already know what humans are. However, that’s not where I came from. I come from an alternate Equestria, fifteen years in the past. I know everything there is to know about Equestria, excluding anything I might not know, which is why I know you and the others names.”

“Astounding,” Twilight said.

“You’re really from an alternate Equestria?” Marshall asked.

“Indeed I am, which is why I was able to recognize Shining Armor and his wife and daughter. Including Twilight, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack who stand before me.”

“Then I take it your Shining Armor is helping to lead the fight?” Wulfric grinned at the thought of his old war buddy leading the charge again but Lock was not as enthusiastic.

“I’m…sorry to tell you all this,” Lock sighed. “But…Shining Armor isn’t alive in my world.” The room fell dead silent as Wulfric quickly lost his smile and Cadence and Twilight looked more shocked than the others. “He gave his life to save Canterlot, I watched him pass in front of me on his death bed. The last thing he heard was Flurry Heart’s first word, which was dada.”

“I...I didn’t know. I apologize.” The northern king said as he looked away in shame.

“My brother…is dead?” Twilight whimpered.

“He died a hero,” Lock said with a smile. “Before I arrived in my world, I had heard that Shining Armor managed to get his wife and daughter out of the Crystal Empire before it fell. He then rushed to Ponyville with the Stonehooves hot on their tails as they used their foul magic to corrupt the Crystal Heart and brainwash any unwilling males. Shining managed to evacuate most of the residents of Ponyville and fled to Canterlot, where he put up his most powerful shield and held it for months on end. His last moments were using his own life force to power the shield and demanded that the Princesses, element bearers, and his family flee as far as they could. I managed to dispatch the stockade bombarding his shield but…I was too late to save a great stallion.”

The room was silent for a brief moment as Cadence looked at Flurry Heart who had run up to her dad and hugged him and couldn’t imagine raising her without Shining Armor.

“Well now that we know who you are, there is the matter of your current situation.” Said Marshall referring to Lock still being labeled a prisoner.

“From what I’ve seen, this man is not a threat to us despite our…first encounter. I say we bring him to Canterlot as a guest. Any objections?”

All were silent, much to Lock’s satisfaction, and the matter was settled.

“Before you depart, Dimitri, I must ask something,” Cadence said.

“Sure,” Lock nodded, then Cadence formed a devious smile.

“What’s your relationship with your world’s Twilight?”

“Oh, she’s my marefriend.”

All three princesses were astonished by what they heard while Twilight’s face began to turn bright pink before she used her wings as cover.

“Aunt Twilight has a coltfriend?” Flurry asked with glee.

“BWA AHAHAHAHA!!” Wulfric bursted out laughing. “THE MAN HAS MOXIE!!”

“Well that was unexpected to hear,” Marshall smirked.

“I don’t see what’s so funny?” Lock questioned.

“Twilight’s been the love of my life since I arrived in my world. Along with another mare, but I’ll keep that bit to myself.”

“Oh hoo a herd man huh?” Rainbow grinned.

“Hope you got the goods to keep both of em happy.”

“RAINBOW!!” Twilight shrieked.

“Mom, what did Aunt Dash mean?” Flurry asked.

“I’ll…tell you when you’re a little older dear,” Cadence said sheepishly.

“Now, that’s enough you two,” Celestia scolded. “As for you Dimitri, we shall have one of our airships bring you to Canterlot.”

“Seems fair,” Lock shrugged.

“You best get here soon, my good man, I look forward to shaking your hand,” Wulfirc smirked before the holo crystal deactivated.

That certainly went smoother than I thought.

“That was pretty cool how you jumped around the room like that, Mr. Lock,” Flurrry said with a cheerful smile.

“Practice makes perfect, I always say,” Lock chuckled as he tickled her tummy. “And since you like my wings so much, let me give you a little present.” He unfurled one of his wings and plucked a feather and handed it to the little filly. “It’s a lucky charm, keep it with you at all times.”

“Really? Thank you, Mr. Lock!” Flurry cheered as she took the feather. Shining smiled at the sight of his little girl making a new friend.

“I’ll schedule the airship to leave at noon. It won’t take long.”

“Thanks a lot, Shining,” Lock said as he shook his hand.

“No problem, Lock,” Shining said.

Shining and his family then walked Dimitri to the ports to see him off. Once there, they said their goodbyes, before Flurry gave him a hug which surprised Lock, and said that they would meet again as the air ship took off. Lock watched the Crystal Empire get farther and farther, more specifically the way back home.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” Lock said to himself. “Wait for me, Twilight, Moon.”

End.

Author's Note

A big thank you to WurkyWilk358 0W0 for making this chapter possible!!

A Wild Night Part 1 (Rewritten)

It was early in the morning as the ponies were going about their duties despite the looming threat of war that filled the air. At the ports, an airship docks from the Crystal Empire as ponies, caribou, and other creatures board or disembark from the large vehicle. Among the crowd, an unknown and never before seen creature with large crimson red wings walked off the plank and surveyed the port. After getting to know his new surroundings and spending a little time with Shining, Lock was given permission by Cadence to arrive in Canterlot to meet with the other council members in person as promised. Lock looked around the ports as he watched ponies and even some caribou walk around with each other, some glancing at Lock curiously.

Lock then began his trek to the castle, ignoring any stares he received as he pulled out a couple strange devices from his pocket. To any who saw what was in his hands they looked like a small thin brick that he tapped a few times and little white earrings that he put in her ears. After he tapped the strange brick a few times, he tucked it in his pocket and continued his walk while bobbing his head slightly. After about 10 more minutes of walking and ignoring any other stares he received, Lock finally made it to the gates where a stallion and stag guard were standing at attention. He sighed as he pulled the strange white earrings from his ears and put them in his pocket as he reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a scroll with the Crystal Empire’s insignia in the ribbon.

“Good evening gentlemen,” Lock said politely, gaining the guards attention.

"I am Dimitri Lockdrom, the human visitor, and I have an appointment with your rulers. I have with me a scroll written by both Princess Cadence and Captain/Prince Shining Armor to prove my business here,” He said handing the stallion guard the scroll.

The guards saw the official royal seal of Canterlot before unrolling it to read its contents. Both nodded after confirming its authenticity and proceeded to open the doors.

“The council room is just past the main hall. Take the door on the right and head straight down,” The stallion guard instructed as Lock made his way in. What he found completely stunned him.

In the main hall of the castle were stained glass portraits of the great war, each depicting the most epic battles but one in particular caught Lock’s eye. That of Dainn Stonehoof laying in a pool of his own blood with his head cleaved off his shoulders and standing above him was a young stag wielding a mighty claymore roaring in triumph.

“Well color me very impressed, the guy certainly deserves credit where credit is due,” Lock said to himself.

A few minutes of walking later and following the guard’s directions, Lock came up to a set of doors which meant he had arrived at his destination. Before he walked in he couldn’t help but feel a tad nervous since he would be meeting the rulers of this kingdom along with the king slayer himself in person.

“Come on Lock, they’re just like the ones in your reality plus a new face. Besides you already showed them you already mean no harm, right?” He said to himself.

Lock then reached out and slowly opened the doors and was met by a large table. At the table were the three Princesses, The King in the North, The Lord Regent Marshall, and beside Celestia and Luna were a couple of teenage ponies who starred at Lock curiously. The pegasus colt gazed at Lock’s large crimson red wings in awe as he walked in and he saw the unicorn filly stare at Lock with a certain interest. Lock could swear he saw an ever so faint blush from her but he brushed it off as his imagination. As Lock made his way closer to the royals, he cleared his throat as he stopped in front of them and bowed his head politely.

“Hello, your majesties, it is good to meet you all in person. Since we are officially meeting each other I would like to introduce myself again. I am Dimitri Lockdrom, the human visitor in your world,” Lock greeted them.

“Well met. I am Wulfric, Lord of the four clans and King in The North.” Wulfric replied, with a friendly wave.

“And I am Marshall; The Lord Regent of Equestria. These are my children.” Marshall said as the young ones stepped forward.

“My son Imperius and my daughter Selene.”

“Your children?” Lock inquired.

“But that would mean Celestia and Luna…”

“Yes, they’re both my loving wives,” Marshall said happily, hugging Luna and Celestia.

“I see,” Lock said, looking down at the young ponies.

“Hey there, it’s nice to meet you both.”

“You have cool wings!” Imperius smiled.

“Yes, they’re very…big,” Selene said with a small blush.

“Well thanks, I always try to keep them healthy and preened,” Lock nodded.

“Sorry we’re late!”

Lock looked over his shoulder to see Rainbow Dash and Applejack walk in with more young ones. One was a filly that had similar characteristics of Applejack and the other was a young buck who looked almost like Wulfirc, excluding his magenta eyes.

“We had to pick up Apple Jewel from the farm so she could meet ya,” Applejack said.

“It’s no worries,” Lock said as he turned to face the new arrivals.

“And who are these strapping young ones?”

“Meet my daughter Apple Jewel.” Wulfric said as he walked over to give his daughter a kiss on her forehead.

“And my son Beorn.” He said, catching his son in a headlock.

“Dad!” Beorn whined trying to get out.

“I see you’re very close,” Lock chuckled.

“But you might wanna brace yourself.”

“Why would I-”

SLAM!

Catching his father off guard, Beorn managed to break out of the headlock and grab Wulfirc’s arm and throw him to the ground. Wulfric just lied there, completely stunned as Rainbow and Applejack burst out laughing.

“Pfft hahahaha! He showed you babe!” Rainbow laughed.

“Taken down by my own son, how ironic,” Wulfirc said as he picked himself up.

“Well, he's certainly is a strong one,” Lock said as he raised his fist to the young buck.

“You got nice form, kid, make sure to keep your elbows up and your shoulders loose so you can send him flying next time.”

“Simmer down there partner. We don’t want him killing his own daddy now, do we?” Said Applejack as she nuzzled his cheek.

“Ma…” Beorn grumbled.

“Now that the pleasantries are out of the way, how about some breakfast?” Luna suggested while clasping her hands.

The group nodded in agreement as they made their way to the courtyard where a good number of soldiers were in the midst of training. The squad was in the middle of practicing their swordplay and the human studied their technique.

“Hmm, not bad, could use some adjustments, but not bad,” Lock hummed.

“You know the way of the sword?” Marshall asked, perking Wulfric, Beorn, and Imperius’ attention.

“I do, but my style is a bit more unique,” Lock shrugged.

“How so?” Wulfric asked.

“I use three swords instead of just one or two.”

“Three? You must be joking.” Wulfric chuckled before noticing a line of troops being rushed to the medical wing of the castle.

“Poor rookies. They must’ve been through hell.”

Lock glanced at the injured troops and noticed their wounds. He’d seen them before many times, they were from battle.

“So what’s really going on in this world?” Lock questioned as they neared the dining room. “Those soldiers look almost dead.”

“It’s Blueblood.” Marshall answered bitterly.

“After Dainn was defeated and the Stonehooves driven out, he and most of the noble faction fled the kingdom. Now they have declared war on their own countrymen.”

“The fighting’s been going on for days. It seems to be a stalemate.” Wulfric added as they took their seats.

“Whatever territories we reclaim, we end up losing another.”

“That little fucker just doesn’t know when to quit, even in another Hell damn dimension,” Lock hissed as his fist clenched. Unintentionally, small embers flickered off his shoulders and wings.

“Let’s not talk of this for now. We got bellies to fill!” Marshall changed his tone to a more delightful one as he called for the servants to bring in a small feast.

“Please, enjoy.” Celestia said, offering him the first helping.

“Thanks,” Lock nodded, calming down. He served himself a plate full of pancakes and hashbrowns and started eating.

“My compliments to the chef, reminds me of the few times my platoon had breakfast like this during my service back in my home world.”

“You were in the army?” Marshall asked before taking a bite of some pancakes.

“Military, actually. Had a few tough battles too, before I ended up in my Equestria.”

As they continued to dine, the occasional messenger dropped by with reports for the royal family as well as the daily lessons for the children.

“Forgive me your highness but it’s time for your daughters piano lessons.” A butler told Luna who gave an approving nod and a goodbye kiss to her daughter's cheek.

“Bye daddy!” Selene said to her father as they waved goodbye to each other.

“Don’t fill up too much now boys, you got sparring practice today.” Advised Wulfric before taking a bite out of his hash brown.”

“But mom says food is fuel. Don’t put enough in the tank and your engine runs out!” Beorn smirked trying to sound like a wiseman as his mother grinned.

“That’s my boy!”

Lock chuckled as he paused his eating and took off his jacket and draped it on his chair. All the royals then noticed the tribal markings along his forearms and under his shirt. None had ever seen such markings before, and for some reason, they had a sinister look about them.

“Woah…what’s with those markings?” Beorn asked, making Lock look to the buck and then his arms.

“That’s quite the interesting cutie mark, Mr. Lockdrom,” Celestia said.

“They look badass,” Rainbow commented.

“Hate to break it to you all, but they aren’t cutie marks,” Lock said as he sipped his coffee.

“What are they then?” Marshall wondered.

“They’re brands,” Lock replied. “Burned into my skin and serve as a reminder of my title.”

“And…what title is that?” Wulfric wondered warily while taking a sip of apple juice.

“The Devil’s Hand.”

Wulfric sputtered his drink the moment he heard the title while the others looked on in surprise.

“You, COUGH!!, you mean you serve a demon?!?”

“Yep, the king of demons and ruler of the Inferno,” Lock added.

“It was necessary, I ate the Devil’s fruit and gained the abilities of the Devil himself. Such abilities include my wings and these flames I can conjure.”

Lock raised his hand and snapped his fingers. His hand was then engulfed in flames yet Dimitri looked unaffected. Wulfric growled and reached behind his back and drew his claymore as he stood up and pointed it at Lock.

“Wulfric?!” Marshall snapped.

“Daddy, what’re you doing?!” Apple Jewel yelped.

“Hun, put the sword away!” Applejack pleaded.

“Sorry dear, but there is a bonafide DEMON in the room!!” Wulfric argued as Lock sighed, raising his hands.

“Let’s just take a moment to calm down. I thought we agreed I wasn’t a threat.”

“NOT A THREAT?!” Wulfric barked.

“You literally serve the Devil himself! If anything, you’re putting all of us at risk by just sitting there! And to think, you seemed like a decent man!”

Lock stared at the king of the north then slowly stood up and approached him. Wulfric kept his sword pointed at him and stood before him.

“If you’re so sure I’m a threat, then do it,” Lock said, leaning into Wulfric’s sword as the tip poked his neck.

“All it takes is a thrust through my heart and I’m dead. You’ll not only be a king slayer, but a demon slayer as well.” Lock leaned more into his sword, causing the tip to pierce his flesh a little and drew blood.

“I’m not your enemy, Wulfric Warborn, I’d rather die than harm any who don't deserve it. If anything, I respect you both as a warrior and a man and trust you to do what you believe is right for both your people and family.”

“Wulfric please, don’t be so foolish!” Celestia pleaded.

“Dad, come on this isn’t funny anymore!” Beorn said.

“You as well, Lock, stand down!” Marshall shouted.

“You’re the one holding the sword, Wulfric,” Lock said.

Wulfric stared into his eyes for what seemed like an eternity and could already tell this was a man who had faced death many times over and was willing to do so again. Wulfric slowly withdrew his sword from Lock’s neck and saw the wound heal almost instantly.

“Well, it seems we were right about you after all.” The king said while sheathing his sword.

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as the tension died down and they resumed their breakfast before heading to the courtyard.

“Jeez, you really know how to make a pony worry,” Marshall sighed.

“What can I say, I risk my life for a living,” Lock shrugged.

“Just so you know, I was about 3 seconds from cutting off your head,” Wulfric said.

“But now I know that if I did, I’d regret it.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Lock groaned.

“Mr. Lockdrom?” Luna said.

“Just Lock is fine, Princess.”

“Very well, Lock, I am curious about what you said earlier on about your swordsmanship. You said you use three swords, but how is that possible?”

“Hmm, I’ll be right back,” Lock smirked before heading towards the soldiers changing quarters.

“Where’s he off to?” Applejack wondered.

“No idea,” Rainbow shrugged.

“Hey Beorn, why don’t you show me what you’ve learned under Marshall’s teachings?” Shouted Wulfric to his son.

“Uhh...now?” Beorn asked before being given a training sword.

“I wouldn’t mind it if you did,” Marshall smiled. He then turned to the troops still training and cleared his throat.

“ATTENTION!!”

The troops all scrambled in front of the lord regent and royals and saluted all at once and stood at attention.

“You boys are in for a treat. We’re gonna have a little sparring match.” Marshall grinned and began pacing in front of the troops.

“As you all know, we have these matches to see how far each of you has gone in your skills but things have gotten dull. So instead of sparring with each other, we’re gonna have one of our top recruits fight a guest of their majesties.”

The announcement made all the recruits begin to murmur amongst themselves.

“A guest?”

“Who could it be?”

“A visitor from another kingdom?”

“Hey, anypony see that guy go to the barracks?”

“ZIP IT!” Marshall snapped, making them all shut up.

“Now, I’m told that this guest of the royals is a seasoned warrior with skill. So as this spar commences, I want you all to pay attention and take notes! This might be a match to remember.”

Beorn stood at one side of the field as the group waited for Lock. Five minutes passed and some were beginning to wonder where he was.

“Where is Lock?” Rainbow wondered.

“I wanna see my boy kick his flank!”

“Sorry I’m late, folks.”

“It’s about time! Now get your sorry flank and…and…aaaannnnd~?”

“Oh momma~.” Applejack purred.

Lock walked out with three practice swords in his grip as he cracked his neck. Only as he did, there was something different about him that made every female, excluding Celestia and Luna, gawk at the human. Lock was barefoot and had on only a pair of athletic shorts he had borrowed from the changing rooms. Meanwhile his exposed torso was on display as he walked to the other side of the field in front of Beorn. Like before, no one had ever imagined Lock would be this physically fit and his body spoke volumes.

“So, you wanted to know how I fight,” Lock said as held his practice swords. He then brought the third one up to his mouth and clenched his jaw on the handle.

“Well, here’s how you’re gonna find out.”

“Uh…Applejack?” Rainbow whispered to the farm mare.

“You’re seeing what I’m seeing, right?”

“Eeyup~.”

“Okay, good, just checking.”

Beorn was caught off guard by this unusual technique but prepared himself for battle as he took a standard sword stance with the other recruits watching.

“Think Beorn can beat this guy?”

“He’s already got ten wins under his belt. He’s got this.”

Marshall raised his hand, ready to give the signal as both combatants prepared to duel.

“READY?” The lord regent shouted while making sure both sides were ready.

“BEGIN!!”

Beorn was the first to attack as he went for an upward slash that was easily blocked and narrowly dodged the sword in Lock’s mouth before being kicked back.

“Had that been a real sword, my head would’ve been cut off!” The prince said while wiping the sweat off his brow.

“What the hay?! How’d he do that?!”

“He actually is able to use the sword in his mouth?!”

“Wow, he really can fight with three swords,” Marshall hummed.

“That’s a first, huh Wulfric?”

“Yes. It usually takes a lot more to make my boy back off.”

Both lords immediately returned their attention to the match as Lock went on the offensive and began a rapid succession of attacks.

“He’s driving back the prince!”

“Impossible!!”

Beorn’s eyes were rapidly darting around as he tried to deflect each of Lock’s attacks. He’d fought against foes who wielded two swords before, but this was the first time he’d ever faced someone who was able to wield three.

“Let’s see how you handle this!” Lock said as he backflipped. He then bent down into a lunging position and crossed his arms to the side. The hairs on the back of Beorn’s neck shot straight up as if a warning that something big was coming and he prepared to deflect whatever it was.

“Three sword style: Demon Slash!”

Lock shot forward towards the young prince with his swords as Beorn tried to raise his sword in time to deflect the attack. In a flash, Lock passed by Beorn with a swing of all three swords and his arms spread out wide. There was a brief pause until Lock smirked and stood up straight.

“Well, well,” Lock said, looking over his shoulder.

“Those are some sharp eyes you got, managing to block at the very last moment.”

Beorn’s arms were tingling all over as he grit his teeth as tight as he could. How he was able to deflect such a vicious attack, not even he could provide an answer.

“Holy crap! What the buck did he just do?!”

“All I heard was a loud clang, did he hit him?!”

“You still good to go?” Lock wondered.

“Grrrr, KEEP FIGHTING!!” Beorn shouted with a faint red glow in his eyes that caught his fathers attention.

“That’s the spirit kid!” Lock applauded the young stag for his bravery as they prepared to go again.

As Beorn charged at Lock, the human noticed a change in attitude in his demeanor and his eyes looked more sinister. When Lock went to block Beorn’s strike, the force made him grunt since it felt heavier than usual.

That’s weird, what got into him? Lock wondered.

Beorn swiped his sword sideways, making Lock jump in the air and swing his leg to the side and kick Beorn in his ribs. The young Buck staggered from the force and fell to his knee as he wheezed and growled in his rising anger.

“Almost had me there, but you-”

“RRRRRAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!”

“The hell?”

“Stop the match! NOW!!” Wulfric shouted as jumped between them and began to hold back his son.

“Easy son! Easy!!”

“AAAARRRGGGH!!”

“SON!! IT’S ME!!”

Beorn struggled for a moment until he finally saw his fathers face and began to calm down.

“D-dad?” He panted, starting to feel the fatigue catch up to him.

“What happened?”

“It’s alright now son. Rainbow, take him inside and have the nurses look at him.”

Rainbow nodded and quickly escorted her son to the medical bay. She looked over her shoulder to Lock and gave him an apologetic look before leaving everyone’s sight.

“Well, that was unexpected,” Lock said as he removed the sword in his mouth.

“Care to explain why he went berserk?”

“What’s there to explain? He’s a berserker. Battle born.” Wulfric replied while Marshall ordered the recruits to resume training.

“This is his second episode in the past few months”. The king sighed pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Lock. Did you happen to notice a large scar on Rainbow’s stomach when we met?”

Lock pondered his question before recalling Rainbow’s attire from the holo crystal call. Rainbow was wearing casual clothes and her stomach was exposed and he could’ve sworn he saw something a bit darker under her fur.

“Now that you mention it…” Lock hummed.

“I did that.” Wulfric admitted, catching him by surprise.

“We were attacked by bandits and she was almost killed along with the baby so in her most desperate hour of need…..she begged me to cut her open in order to save our child. Beorn survived, thank the Allfather but…in exchange she can no longer bare children.”

“Damn…I had no idea,” Lock sighed.

“But she’s alive and well, along with Beorn, and that’s all that matters,” Wulfric smiled as Applejack hugged him from behind.

Lock walked away back to the changing room to shower and put his clothes back on. All the while, the mere thought of Rainbow going through such an ordeal waned on his heart since the Rainbow from his world was just as energetic and spirited as this one. But this Rainbow had experienced the tortures of the Stonehooves first hand and probably still suffers from it. Lock was glad she and Applejack were able to find a fine man such as Wulfric and wanted to ensure she wouldn’t go through something so terrible again. Lock them got an idea, which was a long shot due to his weakened powers, but would be worth it since he wanted to help any way he could. Lock then exited the changing room and approached Wulfric and Applejack with a serious expression.

“Wulfric, Applejack, follow me. Celestia, Luna, thank you for the breakfast, it was delicious,” Lock said as he walked past the royals.

“Wait a second. Lock what’re you up to?” Wulfric asked with Applejack following close.

Lock didn’t answer as he led them to the medical bay. Once they arrived, they saw Rainbow sitting by Beorn and the poor buck looked depressed as he sat on the bed.

“Come on, big guy, it wasn’t your fault,” Rainbow consoled.

“But mom I went crazy again! You saw what I did to those bandits, what if I end up doing something worse?!?” Beorn shouted before his mother hugged him tight.

“Shhh. Don’t talk like that. You’re my sweet baby boy and I love you, never forget that.”

“Thanks mom,” Beorn sighed.

“I hope we’re not interrupting,” Lock said as he and the others walked in the room.

“Oh, hey everypony, what’re you guys doing here?” Rainbow wondered.

“I have something extremely important to discuss with you about,” Lock said as he grabbed a stool and sat in front of Rainbow.

“Okay, what is it?”

“Wulfric told me about…that,” Lock said, glancing down at Rainbow’s stomach under her shirt.

“Did he now?” Rainbow said, eyeing Wulfric.

“And…well, I think I might be able to help.”

Rainbow sighed in annoyance as she had heard this many times before. All over Equestria and beyond, she went around looking for doctors who could fix her condition but each one ended in the same result of her not being able to carry children.

“Look, you’re a sweet guy Lock but nobody can fix this. Doc said surgeries wouldn’t help.”

“Rainbow,” Lock said, grabbing her hand and held it between them.

“Do I look like a smart ass doctor? No, I’m something more. In my world, mares like yourself suffered the same fate when Dainn forced his War Beasts to breed with them to give birth to more War Beast offspring. They all believed they would never be mothers again, but I helped them believe otherwise. I want to help you and I can help you, if you’ll let me.”

Rainbow wanted to say no but the look in his eyes proved he wasn’t going to give up and she relented, allowing him to try and fix her.

“Fine, knock yourself out,” Rainbow said.

“Thank you, now please lift your shirt up.”

“EXCUSE ME?!?” She shrieked with her cheeks turning pink.

“Not like that!” Lock shouted, earning a laugh from the others.

Rainbow lifted her shirt just enough to reveal her torso and Lock could clearly see the scar Wulfric mentioned but what astounded him most was how it stretched across her belly. A wound that large would normally kill someone.

“Why don’t you just slice her in half while you’re at it?” Lock deadpanned to Wulfric.

“It’s as you said, a fucking miracle she lives to this day.”

“It was an emergency!” Wulfric argued.

“I know, but still,” Lock grumbled.

“I’m gonna touch you now, is that ok?”

“Nothing above the breasts, clear?”

“Crystal,” Lock said as he reached out and pressed his hands on Rainbow’s stomach.

The mare gasped at his touch since this was the first time she’d been touched by bare skin. His hands felt large and rough, yet calm and gentle which soothed her somewhat. He glided his hands along her stomach, which made her blush but Lock kept to his examination. His hands rubbed against the scar as they circled around her waist and on her back.

“You mind if I listen to your heartbeat?”

“Uh, sure?”

Lock nodded and proceeded to press the side of his head against Rainbow’s chest and closed his eyes. He could hear her heart thumping perfectly and even felt her pulse before returning his attention to the scar.

“Well things seem to be normal.”

“Is that it?” Rainbow asked.

“No, now the real leap of faith,” Lock said as he held his hands out. He closed his eyes and focused his power in his hands. In the palms of his hands, small embers then flickered on them which made everyone in the room gaze at them in awe. Lock then was about to press his hands on Rainbow’s stomach, but she shied away thinking he was gonna burn her.

“Rainbow, look at me,” Lock said. Rainbow looked up at and gazed into his steel grey eyes.

“Do you trust me?”

Rainbow nodded as she braced herself but thankfully, Wulfric smiled and held her hand as Lock continued his strange treatment. Lock slowly and gently pressed his inflamed hands on Rainbow’s stomach, making her flinch on contact but almost immediately relax at the sudden soothing feeling that washed over her. Lock continued to press into Rainbow’s stomach and focused his power, but soon began gritting his teeth and grunted a little.

“Lock?” Wulfric said.

“Just…a little…more,” Lock strained.

His body shook as he did not relent on whatever he was doing. Soon he ceased his actions and the flames snuffed out from his hands. Before anyone could say anything, Lock slumped over and fell on his back with a loud thump.

“Lock!” Applejack yelped as she helped him up and to her surprise, he was smiling.

“Ha…ha…ha ha…” he laughed between his wheezed breathing.

“What’s so funny?” Beorn asked. Lock responded by pointing a shaky finger at Rainbow’s stomach.

“I…told you…” Lock wheezed as Rainbow and Wulfric looked down.

“I…always…keep my…promises…”

All looked to see the scar had completely vanished as if it never happened. At first there was silence but then Rainbow began to tear up and gave a loving smile to her husband who was also shedding tears of joy.

“Does this mean…” Wulfric hesitated to ask.

“Yep…” Lock smiled as he stood back up and exhaled.

“The internal organs that were damaged within Rainbow’s birth canal, along with her uterus, and any other organ have been completely restored. Though it took a hell of a lot out of me, it’s safe to say that now you can choose to have as many more children as you want. That is to say, depending on-mmf!”

Lock was cut off when a blue blur crashed into him and his eyes widened in disbelief. Rainbow had wrapped her arms around Lock’s neck and kissed him with happy tears streaming down her cheeks. To say Lock was surprised would be considered an understatement, but Wulfric and Applejack just smiled approvingly at the display. When Rainbow separated from Lock’s lips, she cupped his cheek at the still surprised human.

“I…you…wha…?”

“That leaves: who, where, when and why.” Applejack joked before Rainbow pounced on Wulfric next.

“Thank you, my friend. I promise to repay this debt.” The king said before carrying Rainbow bridal style.

“I love you.”

“Love you more stud.” She giggled as they kissed and she whispered something into his ear.

“Uh huh…really?…ahh I see.”

“You know you wanna~.” Rainbow cooed.

“That and more, my sexy pegasus,” Wulfric smirked before he walked out of the room.

“Wait fer me, you two!” Applejack called out. “Oh! Before I forget, Lock?”

“Yeah…?”

Applejack smiled and leaned in and pecked him on the cheek, making his eyes widen more.

“Uuuhhh…”

“We have an open marriage.” The farm mare winked before walking off with a sway in her hips.

“Wait…OPEN?!”

“Ha! I guess welcome to the family, UNCLE Lock!” Beorn chirped.

Lock could only stand there shocked for a moment before he slumped into a nearby chair and held his head.

“For fuck’s sake…what have I gotten myself into?” Lock mumbled quietly. “What would they say if they saw me now?”

As Lock sat there scratching his head, a group of colts came strolling into the medical wing and from their training attire, they were part of the noble faction still loyal to Celestia.

“Well well. The beast has risen.” Their leader teased Beorn with a smug grin.

“Who the buck are you clowns?” Beorn scoffed.

“I am Top Notch. Son of Jet Set and Upper Crust.”

“You say that like it’s supposed to mean something to me,” Beorn deadpanned, making the bully annoyed.

“Oh! How dare you, you northern savage!!”

“Call me a savage again, and I’ll come over there and shove my antlers up your ass and parade you around the streets like the little whiny bitch you are!”

Things were starting to get heated between the two until Marshall intervened at the last second.

“Alright boys, save it for tonight’s wilderness exercise.”

“Ha! I hope you get mauled by timber wolves,” Top Notch chuckled as he left, before feeling a hand on his shoulder. He looked to see Lock had stood up and was glaring down at the snobbish colt.

“Hey Marshall, this wilderness exercise, can anyone join?” Lock asked.

“Why yes, they can,” Marshall replied.

“Did I hear Top Notch, you said your name was, say that he’d be more than willing to join everyone in the exercise?”

“Wha? I never-!”

“Excellent!” Marshall said enthusiastically.

“I’ll add him to the list.”

Both men secretly fist bumped as they passed by each other while Top stood there completely dumbfounded and Beorn laid in bed, snoring away.

“This...I…my father will hear about this!!”

Marshall stopped dead in his tracks the second he heard those words and gave an icy glare to the group.

“Is that a threat?” He hissed, marching over while Top and his group made for the exit.

“IS THAT A THREAT?!?” He yelled while chasing them out.

“I COULD TELL STORIES ABOUT YOUR FATHER THAT WOULD CURL EVEN YOUR GREASY HAIR, BOY!!! IT DOESN’T END HERE!!!”

“Woah, woah! Easy there Marshall!” Lock called out, grabbing his shoulder. “Don’t worry, you’ll have plenty of chances to chew him out during tonight’s exercise.”

“Young rich punks.” Marshall grunted while fixing himself up.

“You won’t catch my boy acting like that.”

“Yeah, I could tell he’s not,” Lock agreed as they walked away together. “After all, his mother is Celestia.”

Elsewhere

On the outskirts of the city, a campsite, hidden in the wooded area sat with dozens of bandits. Each were armed to the teeth and some were in their tents with unfortunate mares and as they were busy raping them. From the trees, a lone hooded stranger emerged in sight of the camp, making the scouts perk up.

“Halt! Who goes there?!” One of the scouts demanded.

The stranger said nothing as he reached into his cloak and pulled out an item with a sigil on it. The bandits recognized it as Blueblood’s sigil and nodded, letting the stranger through. In the center of the camp sat the leader of the group who was forcing a mare to ride him in front of everyone. The poor mare had tears streaming down her face as the leader leaned back with a pleasurable smirk stretched across his muzzle.

“Hey bitch, I’m gonna blow soon so make sure you keep it inside,” the leader scoffed.

“N-No! Please! I-I’m in heat f-from that drug you gave me! I-I’ll get pregnant!” The mare begged.

“Does it look like I give a buck? Raise the bastard yourself, so long as I get to cum inside you. Unless you want me to put your innards on display?” The leader threatened, brandishing a knife.

The mare weeped as she continued to ride the leaders dick. As pressure built up within the leader’s crotch, he grabbed the mare’s shoulders and forced her down as he came into her womb. The mare cried helplessly as his sperm assaulted her fertile egg and she was impregnated with his bastard.

“Ah, that felt bucking great,” the leader chortled, shoving her off him. “Somepony go clean her off, or don’t, I don’t care what anypony does to that whore anyway.” As the other soldiers dragged the mare away to either be raped again or actually cleaned off, the hooded stranger approached the leader as he wiped his sick and zipped his fly up. “Hm? Oh, it’s you. What do you want?”

The stranger reached into his cloak again and held out a letter. The leader snatched the letter and opened it to read the contents. Once he read it all, he smirked evilly and tossed the letter in the fire.

“Boys! Mount up! Tonight, we’re going hunting!”

End.

A Wild Night Part 2 (Rewritten)

The next day went on like any other in Canterlot for the royals and citizens of the capital. Wulfric was overjoyed that Lock had managed to heal Rainbow Dash and she was able to have children again. Needless to say, when the night came, both of them were going to be quite busy in more ways than one. Lock was still reeling about what happened in the medical wing after he healed Rainbow. The last thing he expected was for her to actually kiss him and Applejack letting him know that their marriage was open. Because of that, his mind was all jumbled up with confusion as to how to properly handle the situation. He was already in a relationship in his world and had recently formed a herd before he appeared in this world. Now, after his great act of kindness, he was invited to be a part of someone else’s herd. Wulfric seemed like an honorable man to the human, probably the most honorable caribou he’s ever encountered. If Wulfric really did offer him to be a part of his marriage, what would he do? These feelings of uncertainty waned on his better judgment, so he decided to seek advice.

It was late in the afternoon and Lock was on his way to the throne room to speak with Celestia and Luna. On the way, he heard what sounded like beautiful piano music. His trek strayed as he went to go see who it was playing such pretty music. He arrived at a room where he saw the young filly from before, Marshall’s daughter, sitting at a piano and playing it. Lock leaned on the doorframe and smiled at the music as the young princess played and waited until she finished. Once the melody ended, she signed and reached over to drink her cup of tea she had with her.

“You have nice fingers,” Lock said, startling Selene, making her spin her head to the doorway. “Sorry for startling you, I heard you’re playing and wanted to see who the master behind the keys was.”

“Oh I wouldn’t call myself a master,” The princess giggled before she resumed playing.

“When I was little, I’d play for my little brother when he was sick or couldn’t sleep. He always loved when I played for him.”

Selene played a soothing melody that seemed to slowly brighten the room while Lock sat on a nearby couch and listened.

“You know, I dabble a little with piano,” Lock said.

“My C.O. always enjoyed it whenever I played an instrument for my platoon.”

“You used to play?” Selene asked while continuing to play.

“Sure,” Lock said as he stood up and sat next to her. Selene looked up at the human but looked away with a small blush. He cracked his fingers and began to play.

He started off slow as he played the melody which resonated the room. Selene watched his hands press the keys as he got into the song. His playing was soon heard by any passerby who walked past the room. No one had ever heard such a beautiful melody before and they all couldn’t help but smile and close their eyes as Lock played.

“What a lovely tune. What’s it called?” The princess asked as he continued.

“It’s from an old story from my world,” Lock said as he looked over at Selene.

“It’s called, My Heart Will Go On.”

Selene’s cheeks flushed more at the title of the song as he continued to play. Her eyes went back to his fingers as she held her hands close to her chest and felt her heart beat more and more.

What…what is happening? The Princesses wondered.

My heart is beating so fast!

Lock eventually stopped his playing and sighed with a content smile and noticed that Selene was in a daze.

“So? What did you think?” Lock asked.

“Huh?” The princess chirped, snapping out of her trance.

“Heh, I take it you liked my song that much?”

“Oh uh it was lovely!!” She squeaked before noticing the crowd at the door.

“Uh…hi everypony. What’s going on?”

The servants quickly scrambled back to work or rather pretended to as they began polishing and dusting random spots in the hallway despite it already having been cleaned.

“Well that was all fun,” Lock said as he stood up.

“I’ll take my leave now.”

“Wait!” Selene said.

“Do you…have to leave now?”

“I’d love to play a little more, but I’m a busy man,” Lock said. Selene looked bummed out that he had to leave but Lock had a way to remedy her feelings. He unfurled his wing and plucked a feather and handed it to the young princess.

“Here, take this, it’s a lucky charm.”

Selene’s eyes brightened up and she let out a short squeal before running off. Lock smirked and shook his head before hearing a loud clang and looked out the window to see Wulfric training in the courtyard and battling ten opponents at once.

Despite the fifteen years of peace, Wulfric’s skill had not diminished and his strength was as formidable as ever. As Lock watched the match, he became astounded at how one swing of the king’s sword sent three opponents flying at once and even though it was a training sword, the sting from the blow did not hurt any less.

“Come on boys! You gotta have more fight in ya then that!!” Wulfric shouted with encouragement while flexing his right arm which earned him a few looks from the maids.

Lock smiled at his new friend, but was then reminded of his original task. He resumed his trek to the throne room and the guards were kind enough to open the doors for him. Inside were the Princesses and they looked a little bored since there were no nobles with them at the moment. Beside them was their secretary, Raven, who had a clipboard and pen ready to write anything down.

“Afternoon, Princesses, court seems pretty lively, wouldn’t you say,” Lock joked.

“Oh this is nothing compared to a Tuesday,” Celestia replied while signing a document as Luna looked over some papers.

“There something we can do for you, Sir Lock?” The night princess asked before stamping the document and handing it over to Raven.

“There is, actually,” Lock said.

“Before I say, there’s something I wish to share with you that is very good news. I had recently used my power to heal Rainbow Dash’s injury. Thanks to me, she is now able to sire young ones again.”

The princesses seemed a bit happy at first but their looks were more close to that of someone who just solved a riddle as Celestis sighed.

“Well…that would certainly explain things.”

“What do you mean?” Lock asked.

“Um…let’s just say they were rather…active last night.” Luna replied while Raven giggled.

“Oh…oh!” Lock said.

“Well shit, now things are a bit awkward.”

“How so?” Celestia wondered.

“Well, yesterday when I healed Rainbow…she up and kissed me full on the mouth right in front of Wulfric,” Lock confessed.

“Then Applejack dropped a bombshell by saying that their marriage was open and it left me a little conflicted. As you know, when we first met, I mentioned that I was already in a relationship with my world’s Twilight and another mare. I mean, having a herd is one thing, but something like that? It’s like they were inviting me to join their herd even though I only helped the only way I knew how. I just don’t really know what to do. Wulfric is a very honorable man, and his actions speak just as much volume as his words. I guess what I’m trying to ask is, do I accept their invitation? What would that say about me and my own relationship?”

“Well that depends. Does the Twilight from your world mind making a herd with you?” Asked Celestia.

“She was actually more accepting of the idea than I was,” Lock replied.

“Then why so hesitant? You can always turn them down. I promise, they won’t be offended.” Said Luna leaning onto her throne.

“Hmm, I guess you have a point,” Lock hummed.

“I think I can figure this out, I just need more pieces to the puzzle.”

“We wish you luck, Sir Lock,” Celestia said as he left.

Once Lock left the throne room, he approached a nearby servant.

“Excuse me, can you please deliver a message to Lord Wulfric and his wives? There’s something I’d like to discuss with them.”

“Of course sir.” The servant bowed and departed to deliver the message.

Lock then walked away to a nearby lounging room and sat on a sofa. He waited for about ten minutes until the door opened again to reveal Wulfric and his wives.

“Hey you three, glad you could make it,” Lock said.

“What’s this about Lock?” Asked Wulfric who had just come from washing off his sweat during training.

“Just wanted to confirm something, then make a decision,” Lock replied as they sat down in front of him. “So, Rainbow, back in the medical wing, why did you kiss me?”

“Well…it was the best way for me to thank you.” She grinned before Wulfric wrapped his arm around her.

“You gave me back a precious gift. I can now be a mother again…with a bit of help~.”

“Mmm~.” Wulfric purred before squeezing her flank.

“I see, and, Applejack,” Lock hesitated before speaking.

“What did you mean when you said your marriage was open?”

“I mean exactly that,” The farm mare shrugged.

“You’re not the first. We’ve actually done this with some of the other girls. Mainly the shield maids that guard us.”

“But I’m guessing I’m probably the first male to be offered the chance to actually join your herd? Considering you’re both Wulfric’s wives and all.”

“You got it. Most guys who tried, mainly wanted to steal us away from him. Those uptight nobles and young rich guys.”

“All of whom were pummeled by my fist.” Wulfric boasted as he clenched his fist.

“You know I’d never violate the sanctity of one’s marriage, right?” Lock said sternly. The mare’s response was them standing up and walking over to Lock and sitting next to him.

“Who says you’re doing that?” Rainbow teased before straddling him while Applejack placed his left hand on her breast.

“Don’t be shy, sugarcube~.”

Lock was hesitant at first, but after glancing over Rainbow’s shoulder to Wulfric, he saw the stag king smile and nod approvingly. Lock then responded in kind by squeezing Applejack’s breast while his other hand trailed down to Rainbow’s toned flank.

“That’s it~,” Applejack moaned.

“So what do you say, sexy? Wanna join our herd?” Rainbow cooed.

“Um…that depends,” Lock said, looking to Wulfric once more.

“It’s rude to keep such lovely ladies waiting.” Wulfric grinned as both his mares shook their flanks at him.

Lock smiled and wrapped his arms around Rainbow and kissed her. She moaned in the kiss as she grinded on his lap before he stopped and leaned over to kiss Applejack. The farm mare went as far as to poke her tongue into Lock’s mouth before they separated.

“I guess I’m part of the herd,” Lock chuckled.

“Mmm, then tonight, meet us in our bedroom. We got a surprise for you boys~.” Said Rainbow as she dismounted and gave him a love tap with her flank while Applejack walked over to Wulfric who gave her a firm spank that she seemed to enjoy.

“Just like an apple, round, firm and juicy~”

“You think I’m round?” Applejack quirked an eyebrow at her husband’s statement.

“Uhh...round is good! Round is foxy~!!”

“Love you too hun,” She sighed before winking at Lock and left the room with Rainbow.

“Jeeze, I never would’ve expected to be part of two herds,” Lock sighed.

“Well now that we’ve cleared this issue up, we need to make sure the recruits are ready for their wilderness exercise.” Said Wulfric sounding more serious.

“I can help with that,” Lock said standing up.

“I can show them a few tricks I learned during my service in the military.”

“Splendid! Let’s go show those green bloods what it means to survive as a soldier!” Wulfric said as he slapped Lock’s back and they left together.

Marshall was in his office going over the list of recruits that were signed up for the wilderness exercise and Imperius was sitting there with him. He scrolled through the list and glanced up at Imperius before returning his eye to the paper.

“And you’re sure you want to go?” Marshall questioned.

“It’s nothing like training in the courtyard, you’ll be on your own for the duration of a whole week and will have to learn to survive.”

“I’ll be fine, dad.” Imperius replied.

“It’ll be like camping!”

“Wrong,” Marshall said sternly.

“This is nothing like camping, Imperius, this is survival training in Everfree Forest. True, you’ll have a few guards as escorts, but it’s as I said, you’ll be on your own and will need to teach yourself how to face the elements.”

“So…like camping,” Imperius stated, making his father sigh when a certain stallion came bursting into the room.

“Lord Marshall! I demand to speak with you!!”

“What is it now Jet Set?” Marshall asked uncaringly while going over the supply list for the recruits.

“Are you seriously going to take my son and a handful of our best recruits out into the wilderness?!?”

“Is that a problem?”

“It is a TREMENDOUS problem!” Jet set shouted before sitting next to Imperius.

“Oh, good afternoon my prince.” He said politely.

“Good afternoon.” Imperius replied, rolling his eyes.

“Now. You can’t expect a bunch of boys who have never been out in the wilderness to survive, let alone thrive!!”

“Oh but I do expect that.” Marshall shot back.

“These boys signed up to become future defenders of Equestria, not a bunch of cheap ass, sellout poster boys. This will teach them to adapt when they don’t have the luxury of everyday comforts. Plus it’ll teach them some humility.”

“Humility?! My son is a pinnacle of humility!” Jet Set snapped.

“Your son is a bully and a braggart.” Marshall said coldly to Jet set and looked him straight in the eye.

“I have personally witnessed several accounts of his behaviour. His most recent being harassing Prince Beorn at the sick bay!”

“Why…why should you care what is said to that half breed son of a savage?!”

Marshall glared at the noble and shot up from his desk with a look that could kill.

“Get out…” Marshall hissed.

“But-”

SLAM!

Mashall bashed his fist into his desk, punching a hole right through it and startling Imperius.

“GET OUT!!!” He roared at Jet Set, loud enough for the servants to hear. Jet Set responded by fleeing away with his tail between his legs as Marshall huffed in irritation and slumped back down on his chair and pinched the bridge of his muzzle.

“Bucking nobility…I swear to the makers, I wish they’d grow the buck up.”

“Are you okay, dad?” Imperius mumbled.

“Mm? Oh, I’m fine son. Sorry you had to see that.” The lord regent apologized before spotting the large bruise on his knuckles.

“Dad, your hand!”

“I’ve had worse. Now go to your mother and prepare to depart.”

Imperius nodded before walking out of his office, leaving Marshall to himself. Once he knew he was by himself, he reached into his lower drawer and pulled out a flask and uncorked it. He downed a shot of hard liquor and hummed bitterly as the liquid burned his throat satisfyingly.

“I wish I could quit you,” Marshall grumbled to the flask.

“But my hand hurts and only you can numb the pain.”

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

“Daddy?” He suddenly heard his daughter call out from the door.

“Can I come in?”

“Uhh just a moment sweetie!!” Marshall panicked, tucking the flask away as his daughter came in. Selene opened the door and Marshall smiled at her. Selene then noticed the hole in his desk, making her tilt her head.

“What happened to your desk?” She asked until she saw his hand as well.

“What happened to your hand?!”

“Oh just tried to squash a bug is all. No worries, I got him.” He smirked, not wanting to tell her the whole story.

“Can I try to make it better? Mother has been teaching me a healing spell,” Selene offered.

“Oh? Let’s see it.” He smiled showing her his injured hand.

Selene nodded and held her father’s hand and focused. Her horn shined a light blueish purple glow and made his hand glow as well. The throbbing in his hand soon faded away and after a few minutes later, the throbbing was gone along with the bruise. Once Selene was finished, she exhaled and wiped her brow.

“There we go, all better?”

“Much better. Thank you.” He smiled, kissing her forehead. Selene giggled and hugged her father and noticed something in Selene’s hair. It looked like a feather and was crimson red, making him arch a brow.

“Selene, what’s this feather in your mane?”

“Oh it’s from Lock. He said it was a good luck charm.” She smiled.

Marshall then noticed her cheeks tinting a bit at the mention of the human’s name. It wasn’t hard to put two and two together, which made him both happy and his fatherly instincts kicked in.

“So how did Lock offer you this feather?” Marshall wondered.

“He gave it to me after we played music together.” Selene chirped.

“I see, and how is his skill in playing music?”

The question made Selene sigh as she took the feather out of her mane and gazed at it with a dreamy smile.

“He’s amazing. It’s like his music just takes you to a different place and you can feel every emotion in every note!” She swooned making her father smirk a bit.

“Well well. Seems my little girl has a crush.” He teased making her snap out of her daydream.

“C-Crush?!” Selene yelped with a bright blush.

“Th-that’s preposterous! I mean, true he’s very talented…and strong, and charming…and has beautiful wings and gorgeous eyes~.”

“Mm hmm.” Marshall smirked with his arms crossed.

“On dear…” Selene wined as she covered her face with her hands.

“Oh my sweet little girl.” Her father sighed while hugging her and pinching her cheeks.

“You are just too precious.”

“Father! Don’t tease me!” Selene complained.

“Whatever can I do? How do I approach him? Will he think I’m strange? What should I wear? I-” Selene was cut off when Marshall shushed her with his finger.

“Take it slow.” He advised.

“Get to know him like I got to know your mothers and see where it goes from there BUT!!” He paused raising a finger.

“I draw the line at bedroom visits and picnics not on the castle grounds!”

“FATHER!!” Selene shrieked with a red face as she ran out of his office, leaving Marshall laughing out loud.

“Hahaha, that’s my girl!” Marshall laughed, feeling in a better mood.

Later That Night

All the recruits were gathered at the castle gates, ready to depart on their exercise. Beorn and Imperius had decided to team up with a couple of other recruits while Top Notch was left all alone for obvious reasons. Sending them off was Wilfric and Lock since they spent the rest of the afternoon preparing the group for whatever they may face for the week to come. Wulfric was addressing a few guards appointed to chaperone the young soldiers. Three were stags and two were ponies, one stallion and one mare.

“Listen up, these green bloods will be in your care for the next week,” Wulfric instructed.

“That includes my son and Prince Imperius. Do I have your word that you will all look after them?”

“Not to worry sir. We’ll keep a sharp eye on ‘em.”

“Especially the boys.” The mare smirked at the young bucks and colts eyeing their female counterparts.

“What’s your name miss?” Lock asked.

“Clear skies sir. I served as a scout in the war.”

“Then not only will you be keeping an eye on the boys, we give you full permission to smack some sense into any of them that get a little too unnecessarily frisky,” Lock smirked.

“But what if the girls get outta line?”

“Same deal.” Said Wulfric while keeping an eye on the elite students.

“Make sure those young snobs don’t try anything. I wanna know the second they cause a scene.”

“Well in that case, who am I to refuse such a responsibility?” Clear giggled sadistically, making some of the boys and girls gulp nervously.

“Dude, she’s a scary one,” Lock whispered to Wulfric.

“I know, that’s why I hired her.” The king in the north grinned before giving the order.

“MOOOVE OUT!!”

The group all saluted and marched out of the gates as it shut behind them. Within the crowd, Beorn and Imperius were talking with each other as they marched towards the forest.

“Wait, are you for real?” Imperius asked, surprised.

“He was able to heal your mom?”

“Yup. It was just, poof! Gone.”

“SILENCE IN THE RANKS!!” An officer shouted as they marched down the streets of the city with some of the crowd seeing them off.

“Good luck boys!”

“Stop by the tavern when you get back. First round’s on the house.”

Meanwhile, in the back of the group, a certain stuck up noble colt was scowling the whole time and fidgeting with the heavy pack over his shoulder. The recruits in front of him snickered to themselves at the embarrassing display.

“10 bits says he won’t last two days.”

“I’ll take that bet.”

“Alright green bloods! How about some tunes?” The leading officer shouted and in perfect unison, the recruits began to sing.

I’ve got the reach and the teeth of a killing machine
With the need to bleed ya when the light goes green!

Best believe I’m in the zone to be
From my yin to my yang
To my yang to zhi!

Put a grin on my chin when you come to me
Cause I’m weird, I’m a one of a kind
And I’ll bring death to the place you’re about to be
Another river of blood running under my feet!

Forged in a fire lit long ago
Stand next to me, you’ll never stand alone
I’m last to leave but the first to go
Lord make me dead before you make me old!!

I feed on the fear of the devil inside
Of the enemy faces in my sight!

Aim with the hand
Shoot with the mind
Kill with a heart like arctic ice!!

“I AM A SOLDIER AND I’M MARCHING ON!”

I am a soldier and I’m marching on!!

“I AM A WARRIOR AND THIS IS MY SONG!”

I am a warrior and this is my song!!

Their chanting lasted the whole way to the Everfree Forest without ever stopping. They hiked through the eerie forest for about an hour before the lead officers stopped and turned to the group.

“Listen up! This clearing will be our first stop! Your task is to set up your tents and forage for food! Group up if you choose to, and let the exercise officially commence!”

The recruits immediately began to work on their tents with some having more difficulty than others while Beorn and a few of the other bucks went into the forest to gather firewood.

“This is ridiculous!” Top Notch barked.

“Why do I have to degrade myself to this?! Somepony assist me this instant!”

“I take it back, make it 20 bits he won’t last the night.”

By the time night had fallen, all the tents were pitched save for Beorns as the officer began his inspection.

“Recruit Beorn. Where is your tent?”

“I chose to sleep outdoors sir. Makes me more alert.” Beorn replied, standing at attention.

“Alright then. You get the first watch.”

Beorn nodded and leaned against a trunk as Imperius had set up his tent nearby.

“Are you sure you don’t want to set up your tent, Beorn?”

“I’m from up north so this weather would be nothing. Plus tents make it easy for enemies to sneak up on you or set you on fire.”

“I…I see,” Imperius said as he tucked away in his tent.

Maybe dad was right after all.

The tents were large enough to fit two or three ponies and Imperius was sharing a tent with two other ponies. One was Top Notch since Imperius took pity at how poorly Top set up his own tent and the other was a young caribou doe who was also having trouble. While Imperius was always nervous around girls, he felt obligated to help them out despite this being a survival exercise.

“Thank you ever so much for allowing me to grace your tent, my prince,” Top bowed to Imperius.

“Um, yeah thanks,” the doe nodded.

“N-no problem!!” The prince said nervously while trying to stay calm.

Outside the tent, Beorn was fashioning spears from some branches he pulled off and began stacking them in a neat pile that caught the officers attention.

“Quite the arsenal rookie. What are they for?”

“Fishing sir. I spotted a creek on our way here and it could be a good food source.”

“I see, you know, I served with your father during the Great War,” the older stag said as he sat next to Beorn.

“My name is Surt.”

“Really?”

“Oh yes, in fact, I was part of the battalion that freed Ponyville. I still remember the day he found your mothers, they were so hostile to us in the beginning. Lady Rainbow Dash especially, but your father never gave up on them by showing them that not all Caribou are like the Stonehooves. When we heard that Lord Wulfric had taken not only Lady Applejack, but also Lady Rainbow Dash, as his own, we were overjoyed that Lord Wulfric managed to repair what was once broken.”

“Yeah my mothers told me the same thing.” Beorn smiled.

“They said they had never met a caribou like him. He was kind, caring, and strong but also...I think Wild was the word they used but I don’t know why.”

The old stag grinned to himself before tossing another log on the fire.

“Alright, get some sleep my boy. We got a busy day tomorrow.”

“Yes sir.”

The young prince dusted off the wood shavings from his body and leaned himself against the nearest tree and drifted off into a peaceful sleep. As the hour grew late, Beorn slept soundly against the tree while crickets and other creatures sang their songs into the night air. Yet, despite the calm atmosphere, the young prince kept a hunting knife hidden under his cloak and listened carefully to every sound coming from the forest.

CRACK!

Beorns ears twitched at the sound of a twig but he did not flinch nor open his eyes for fear of alerting who or whatever was approaching.

“Look, there they are…just as master Blueblood said.”

“Look at them, so peaceful and content. Shame we have to kill most of them.”

“Just remember the mission, capture the son of the sun whore and slice the half breed son of a slut’s neck.”

“And the guards?”

“They die too, especially the filthy Caribou guards.”

“Hey, there’s some cute mare and doe recruits here. What do you say we take some back with us for some fun after we succeed~? That doe’s got a nice rack.”

“You know that doesn’t sound half bad, grab that young mare over there. She’s got an ass I could buck for days~”

Beorn gripped his knife rightly as he sensed his assailants draw nearer.

“Let’s just gut him and be done with it, the sooner we’re finished here the sooner we can regroup with the others after they capture that moon brat and kill the bastard King’s daughter.”

The moment the bandits turned him over, Beorn’s knife sprung out and pierced the first attacker right in the chest before he was kicked into the campfire and screamed in agony.

“WAKE UP!! WAKE UP!!!” He shouted before being tackled to the ground as more bandits began to swarm the camp.

Everyone in the camp sprung out of their tents then went in a frenzy of brandishing their weapons and fighting amongst each other. Three of the intruders charged at Beorn since he was one of their main objectives, Beorn shot to his feet and took his stance as they came at him from all sides

“Death to the son of the false king!” One of the intruders cried as he thrust his sword.

“Glory to the true king Blueblood!” The other shouts swinging his sword.

"Defend the princes!!" Shouted the officers as they charged forward to defend Beorn while a few others protected Imperius.

As the fighting grew more tense, Top Notch cowered in fear and tried to crawl away from the battle as he listened to the sounds around him.

“And just where do you think you’re going?”

Top Notch flinched as he looked up to see a stallion bandit look down at him with an evil smirk.

“P-please…show mercy!” Top Notch pleaded.

“No mercy to those who serve the bitch Princesses.” the stallion mocked as he raised his weapon. The young noble thought for sure that this would be his end and prepared for the worst.

SHINK!!

Top felt a few droplets of blood splatter on him before he looked up to see his attacker had been skewered by a wooden spear and the one wielding it was Imperius.

“Sire...you-!”

“If you can’t fight, get the others to safety!!”

“Y-Yes my prince!”

“Raaaahh!”

Beorn roared a furious battle cry as he ripped through his enemies. A bandit tried to hit him from behind with a war hammer but Beorn managed to sidestep out of the way and stab him in his heart. Beorn noticed that Imperius was taking on two of the bandits and decided to give him some help. He dashed forward and kicked one of them in the head and stood back to back with his friend.

“You go high, I’ll go low!”

“Got it!!”

When both bandits charged at the Prince’s, Beorn ducked as Imperius jumped on his shoulders and into the air while dodging the bandits’ attacks. Beorn tackled the bandit in front of him and plunged his daggers into his neck. Imperius came down on the other bandit and stabbed his sword through his head.

The battle raged on with the tide turning in the loyalists favor. Soon the battle came to an end with only a few surviving bandits left standing. They were tied up and forced to their knees as the other bandits’ bodies were piled up to burn. Beorn walked over to the kneeling bandits while cleaning his daggers and glared at them.

“AHH GET OFF ME!!” A voice cried out when they saw a straggler try to drag off one of the mares who couldn’t escape. As the bandit dragged her by the hair, the princes’ blood began to boil and his eyes turned a bloody red and he seized the warhammer from a dead bandit.

“GET AWAY FROM HER!!”

CRRACK!!

With one clean swing, Beorn smashed his head in and the mare was freed but her smile quickly faded as she watched the prince brutalize him over and over to the point where his head was nothing but a pile of mush.

“HRRR!! RRRRGG!! RAAAAGH!!”

“Beorn!! Stand down!!” Clear skies shouted as he continued.

Beorn kept smashing his body until Imperius ran over and tackled him and tried to calm him down.

“Everyone! Help me! Pin him down!”

The others quickly rushed in as he thrashed around like a wild beast until Top Notch used a gravity spell to hold him down until his frenzy ceased.

“Beorn! Please stop!” Imperius pleaded.

“This isn’t you! You’re not a monster!”

“My prince, calm yourself!”

“Don’t let rage consume your heart, Prince Beorn!”

“I…I want to believe in you as well! Prince Beorn!” Top Notch said as his horn strained.

That statement somehow snapped him out of his rage and he began to lose the blood haze in his eyes.

“Rrrrg...guys? W-what’s going on? W-why are you piling on me?!?”

His question would be answered when he saw his bloodied hands and the mangled corpse in front of him.

“Did…did I do that?”

“Yes…” Imperius said as they got off him.

Beorn sat on the ground and looked at his hands and proceeded to choke up and vomit on the ground in horror. He then sniffled and screamed at the top of his lungs as he smashed the ground. He never wanted to believe it, but his actions so far said otherwise.

“I’m…I AM A MONSTER!!!” Beorn bellowed through his tears.

“A BLOODTHIRSTY, UNHINGED, MONSTER!!! WHY?!? WHY AM I LIKE THIS?!? I JUST WANNA BE NORMAL!!!”

One of the mercs scoffed at the young prince and gave a look of disgust while Beorn continued to sob.

“Pathetic. If King Dainn were still alive, he’d force that kid to man up in a heartbeat.”

WHAPPACK!!

Surt; the old stag who was talking to Beorn earlier became furious at the insult and struck the prisoner right in the face with the heel of his boot.

“Never insult the prince in front of me.” He hissed in anger before helping Beorn to stand.

“Come on lad. Let’s get you cleaned up.”

As Beorn was taken away, the guards questioned each of the prisoners and learned that they were just part of a larger assassination plot against the royal family.

“Send a message to the night guard! Now!!

[h]
Canterlot Castle
[h]

The moon was still high in the sky as most of the ponies were either asleep or staying up late for personal reasons. Within the castle, Luna’s thestral guards were on patrol and keeping an eye out for any intruders. In the dining area, Lock and Wulfric were sharing a late night drink and sharing stories about their many battles.

“Surely you jest,” Wulfric said before sipping his drink.

“The flames and the whole Hand of The Devil thing I can believe, but you mean to tell me you can turn into an actual dragon?”

“It’s true,” Lock shrugged before taking a swig of his own.

“I have many other abilities, even the power to control lighting.”

“I’m sorry but I say blasphemy. Only Thor can do that.” Wulfric pointed his finger at Lock before taking a sip.

Lock set his mug down and grinned a shit eating grin at Wulfric and raised his hand. He then concentrated as small bolts of electricity sparked in his hand and in between his fingers and up his forearm.

“Believe me now?”

“Mmm, okay fine but I don’t buy the whole dragon bit.”

The friends set their glasses aside and took a stroll into the gardens while waiting for Rainbow and Applejack to announce their preparations for tonight were complete.

“Nice night, isn’t it?”

“Very,” Lock nodded as he gazed at the moon.

“Twilight and I always liked to stargaze sometimes with Moon.”

“Moon?” The king inquired, making Lock flinch a little.

“Oh damn…I let it slip,” Lock sighed.

“Well, since it’s out there, I might as well tell you. The other mare I’m in a herd with Twilight? It’s Nightmare Moon, she still exists in my world and she had confessed to me after my forces and I liberated the Crystal Empire from Dainn’s Overlord.”

“Ahh I see. Well every hero needs a bad girl in his life. Just look at my Rainbow Dash.”

“Funny, here I thought it was Applejack who was the one with the smart mouth,” Lock joked.

The two laughed for a brief moment as they continued their walk but Wulfric could feel something was off. They made enough noise to wake the dead yet nopony was coming to check on them and the air felt too calm even for tonight.

“Lock…do you see any guards?”

“Hmm, now that you mention it…” Lock looked around and narrowed his eyes.

“We should’ve at least seen a thestral or two.”

The two looked around until Lock spied something behind one of the trees. He gestured to Wulfric to follow him and they both went wide eyed at the sight of a wounded thestral guard, clinging to his side.

“What the hell?!” Lock gasped as he quickly knelt down and ignited his hands to heal the thestral’s wound.

“What happened to you?! Who did this?!”

“Gr! Assassins!” The guard grunted pointing towards the halls.

“They were headed for the royal bed chambers! Five of them!”

“My family…!” Wulfric grabbed the guards sword and gave a thankful nod as he ran towards the entrance.

“Wait!” Lock shouted but he was already gone.

“That idiot!”

He turned to the guard to make sure the wound was healed enough for him to be stable. He then reached over and grabbed the thestral’s cloak and ripped off a chunk of fabric and pressed it into the wound.

“Keep pressure on it, I’ve stopped the bleeding so don’t move!”

“Thank you, but the assassins also mentioned that they were headed for the young princess’ chambers!” The thestral warned.

“Shit!” Lock cursed as he unfurled his wings.

He shot up into the air and flew towards the tower where Selene’s balcony was. He arrived in no time and saw Selene still awake. She was sitting at her nightstand in front of the mirror, dressed in a nightgown as she brushed her mane with a smile. Lock landed on the balcony and took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

“Who is it?” She called out, placing down her brush.

“Selene, it’s me,” Lock called back, making Selene spin around and smile widely.

“Lock!” She chirped, opening the door as he walked in and began looking around for something.

“Coming to a princess’ bed chambers in the middle of the night? How romantic~.” Selene flirted while Lock peeked behind the curtains.

“Yeah, sure,” Lock said, not paying attention.

“Listen Selene, there’s not much time, I need to take you away from here right now.”

The statement made the princess turn bright red as she squealed, turning away.

“You want us to elope?!? You rogue you! Eee hee hee!!”

“Selene, this is serious! I need you to-!!”

CRASH!!

The windows were suddenly smashed in as two cloaked figures appeared out of nowhere and brandished their daggers at the princess.

“Kill them both, make it quick!” One said to the other as they attacked in unison.

Selene screamed in fright as they lunged at her but Lock managed to unfurl his wings and knock them back. He sneered at the assassins who picked themselves up and readied themselves.

“No one touches her,” Lock hissed.

“Kill the freak!”

Both parties charged as Lock spun around and delivered a swift kick to the first assassin’s side. He grunted in pain as the other assassin swiped at Lock with his dagger. The human grabbed his arm and threw him into a dresser cabinet, smashing the furniture to pieces. The first assassin managed to collect himself as he jumped on Lock’s back and wrapped his arm around Lock’s neck. Lock grunted and walked backwards into another window and smashed the assassin on his back through the glass. The bandit cried out in pain but kept his grip as blood seeped through his clothes. Lock then raised his elbow and slammed it into the assassin’s side several times, forcing the assassin to let go. As soon as he did, Lock turned around and started punching the assassin all over his body. He finished him off by uppercutting him, sending him flying and crashing into a coffee table.

“You little punk!!” The second one grunted ready to fight again.

“I’m gonna-!!”

ZAP!!

The attacker was caught in a magic aura and was suddenly being thrown around like a rag doll before being tossed out the window.

“That’s for wrecking my room!!” Selene shouted while dusting off her hands. Lock stood there a bit stunned at what she did.

“Woah,” Lock said. “Nice shot, remind me not to-”

SHUNK!

Lock paused for a moment and slowly looked down to see a pointed tip poke out from the side of his stomach. He looked over his shoulder to see the one he sent flying, smirking at him as he plunged his dagger in his back.

“Stabbing me in the back…?” Lock grunted.

“How dishonorable.”

With a swipe of his wings that morphed into bladed feathers, Lock sliced off the assassin’s arm as he fell to the ground and clutched his bloody stump.

“GAAAAGH!! You bastard!!” He shrieked as he curled up in pain.

“LOCK!!” Selene screamed as she helped him to sit down.

“Oh no, you’re hurt!!”

“Urgh! Fuck, that hurts!” Lock grunted and reached around. He felt for the dagger’s handle and grabbed hold of it.

“Wait, Lock don’t-!”

SHLRK!

“AAARRRHH!! MOTHERFUCKER!!” Lock barked as he yanked the dagger out of his back. He wheezed as blood pooled from his wound.

“Fucking hell…!”

Suddenly, the door burst open to reveal Luna and a group of thestrals behind her.

“Selene?!?” Luna shrieked when her daughter came flying into her arms.

“Mother!”

“Let me look at you. Did they hurt you?” Luna asked, looking worried.

“I-I’m fine! Lock needs help!!”

Luna looked over to the wounded human as he leaned back in the chair. She then noticed the side of his stomach was bright red as he held a bloody hand over his bleeding wound. Lock gave a weak smile as he breathed heavily and gave a tired wave.

“Ugh…hey, princess,” Lock grunted.

“Oh my stars.” Luna gasped as she looked at the wound.

“Fetch the doctor, now!!”

The thestrals saluted and ran off as Luna and Selene knelt by Lock’s side.

“I’ve been stabbed before, just never got used to how much it hurt…” Lock groaned as he tried to heal himself, but his power seemed to be on the fritz again.

“Let me.” Selene said as she began adding her magic to his and the wound slowly began to close.

“Nrgh!” Lock grunted, as his eyes slowly began to close.

The wound seared with pain for a few moments until it was finally sealed and his strength slowly began to return to him.

“Well done my daughter.” Luna said proudly.

“This isn’t over.” Lock panted, heading out the door.

“Wulfric’s family is in danger!”

“But Lock, you only just recovered!” Selene pleaded.

“I may have closed the wound, but any more stress could reopen it!”

“I’ve had worse,” Lock shook his head as he wiped the blood off his hands on a towel.

“Thanks for the heal, Selene, I owe you one.”

As Lock left, Luna turned to Selene who had a worried frown. She saw how her daughter held her hands to her chest, which made her smile at Selene.

“You like that human, don’t you?” Luna asked.

Selene blushed at the question and would say nothing while Luna took her to her own bedroom for the night with the guards following closely.

In another part of the castle, Wulfric stalked the halls carefully in fear of an ambush before reaching his daughter’s bedroom. The king peered inside to find his daughter sleeping soundly, making him sigh with relief as he walked inside to gently wake her.

“Daddy?” Apple Jewel said in a groggy voice.

“What’s going on?”

“I know you’re tired sweetie but I’ll explain later. I need you to get up right now and follow me.”

As Apple Jewel rubbed her eyes, a dark figure crept out of the corner of the room with a dagger raised high but just before he could strike, Wulfric seized his arm and began crushing it to the point of snapping his wrist.

“Nice try, asshole! HRRR!” The king threw his assailant right out the door before three more appeared in the hall armed with shortswords and axes.

“Jewel! Stay inside and lock the door!”

“But daddy-!”

“NOW!!”

Apple Jewel did as instructed and quickly slammed the doors shut and locked them tight while Wulfric readied himself.

“Who dies first?”

“The only one dying is you, bastard king!” One assassin shouted, armed with an ax, as he charged at Wulfric.

With one quick parry and a twist of the arm, Wulfric dispatched the first target with his own weapon as he buried it in the back of his skull making the remaining two hesitant.

“Next?” The king asked before kicking one of them into the gardens.

“Come the buck on! He’s just one bucking Caribou wretch!” One snapped.

“He can’t take us both at the same time, together!”
The other instructed.

“My wives disagree!” Wulfric joked as he began toying with them until the guards arrived. The thestrals all swarmed the assassin’s, disarming them and pinning them to the ground.

“Get off me!”

“You bucking lunar dogs! You all serve a whore! Did you know that?!”

“SHUT UP!!” One thestral shouted back before slamming him with the butt of his spear.

“Lock these scumbags up and search for any more wounded!” another ordered as they scrambled around the castle to look for any guards injured in the attack.

After consoling his daughter that everything was alright, he left her with a few thestrals to go check on his wives. As he ran through the halls, he heard a cry of anguish which made him run faster. He skidded around the corner to see more intruders and one in the clutches of a familiar human who was about to snap his neck.

“Please…I beg of you! I-!”

SNAP!

In one fluid motion, Lock twisted his neck around and threw him to the floor. Wulfirc sighed a breath of relief as he approached his friend, but then noticed the large red stain on his shirt and pants.

“Hey you shouldn’t walk around with a wound like that!” The king lectured before noticing the wound had already closed.

“Not to worry, Selene’s work,” Lock said, patting his stomach. “She healed me when I couldn’t after I saved her.”

“They even came after little Selene?” Wulfric growled.

“Yeah, but they’re taken care of.”

“Wulfric?”

Both men turned to the door to see Rainbow and Applejack peeking through with worried expressions.

“Hey girls, don’t worry, I took care of our uninvited guests,” Lock smiled, gesturing to the dead bodies around them. They both smiled until their eyes caught the blood stain as well.

“Sugarcube!”

“Relax girls.” He said, lifting his shirt to reveal his healed injury.

“Are they both alright?” Wulfirc asked.

“The bastards were about to corner the two but I managed to show up in the nick of time,” Lock explained.

“I figured you’d go check on your daughter first so I split the workload for you. How is she by the way?”

“She’s fine, thank Odin. How are you girls?”

“We actually just finished getting ready.” Rainbow replied with a sultry grin.

Applejack leaned back into the room and flashed her leg revealing it was covered up by black stockings that made both men’s hairs stand on edge.

“Should we…shower first?” Wulfric asked his mares.

“Only if you wanna miss out~” Applejack teased with a giggle.

“I’m kinda covered in blood,” Lock pointed out.

“Then we can do it in the shower~” Rainbow replied, finally getting them to come inside.

“Hey, mind if I take a shower with Rainbow?” Lock whispered.

“Just don’t take too long.” Wulfric whispered back before they fist bumped and went in to find both mares in lingerie and striking sexy poses.

“Hey studs~” Rainbow cooed.

“We’ve been waiting for you~” Applejack purred.

Lock smirked before grabbing Rainbow and carrying her bridal style towards the shower.

“When in Rome!” Lock said before closing the door behind him.

“Ohh Wulfric honey?~” Applejack called to her husband as she turned over and shook her flank at him.

“Mmm, you know AJ. I thought you got rid of that outfit. Dainn did want you to wear that as his slave.”

“Well I kept it for you~.” She teased spanking herself.

“We can use the toys if you want~”

Wulfric grinned as he removed his clothes until he was naked. He crawled over Applejack and kissed her deep as she wrapped her arms around her husband. She could feel his member starting to stiffen as they kissed and they gazed into each other’s eyes.

“I love you,” Wulfric whispered.

“Me too, sugarcube, I love you too,” Applejack said. “Also, I wanted to ask you about something me and Dash have been talking about.”

“Oh? And what’s that?” Wulfric asked as he snaked his hands on her breasts.

Applejack reached over into the nightstand drawer and pulled out a vial with a potion inside.

“I had Celestia make this for me and Dash, it puts us in heat when we drink it,” Applejack said with a smile, making Wulfric pause and look at Applejack.

“Honey, are you saying…?”

“Wulfric, darling, do you wanna be a papa again and put another foal in me and Dash?”

Wulfric smiled and nodded yes to his wife’s proposal before she took a quick sip and placed the potion back in the drawer.

“Now…what was it you said about toys?” Said Wulfric giving a devilish grin before pouncing on his mare.

In the shower, Rainbow was pinned to the wall as she and Lock shared an aggressive kiss while he felt her up from head to toe and wings.

“Mmm, you know I actually hated being in situations like this?” She told Lock while turning on the shower.

“Those Stonehoof perverts would do this to me on a regular basis. I was a black collar~” she said the last bit, almost sounding proud.

“Hey,” Lock said as he gazed deep in her eyes. “You may have gone through hell with the Stonehooves, but that doesn’t mean it’s something to be proud of. Think of it as something to reflect on. They never broke you because you were unbreakable. So remember to always stay true to yourself.”

“Oh I know that babe.” Rainbow replied as he let her down.

“I’m just saying, the only man who was good enough to do me was my husband and now…you~” The rainbow haired mare bent herself over and to Lock’s surprise, spread her flank for him with a wolfy grin.

Lock licked his lips and knelt down as he stuck out his tongue and faced her wet marehood a big lick, making her shutter in response. He poked his tongue inside and coiled it around, causing the mare to squirm and moan at his ministrations. Lock didn’t let up as he reached up and pinched Rainbow’s clit and reached down to play with her breasts with his other hand.

“Mmm, so good~” she panted before feeling his hands squeeze her flank. Both suddenly heard a loud yelp from the door and could easily tell it was Applejack.

“Sounds like AJ chose the toys again~”

Lock’s only response was to up his game and when as far as to use his power in the proces. Rainbow yelped in surprise when she felt his tongue seem to stretch more inside her and he made it thrash around like a worm as he clamped his whole mouth on her marehood. Rainbow’s pussy was being aggressively assaulted by Lock’s mouth as she felt her climax quickly approaching.

“S-stop! Stop!!” She panted before turning back to face him and looking completely flushed.

“Put it in me, I’m safe!” She begged, spreading her puffy lips apart as he stood up straight. She eyed Lock’s erection which only made her want him more.

“Please, Lock, buck me!” Rainbow begged.

Lock smiled as he lined himself up and plunged his duck within her pussy with ease. She cried out in ecstasy as he began to plow her and pushed her against the shower wall. The water was still soaking their bodies as they made love and Lock leaned down and suckled on her nipple.

“Mm? You’re lactating?” He asked in surprise.

“A little bonus of motherhood~” Rainbow boasted before pulling him back in.

Back in the bedroom, Applejack was tied up in a rather lewd position that exposed her flank. Deciding to do a little roleplay, Wulfric acted as the villain who proceeded to torture the farm mare but made sure not to go overboard.

“Last chance to back out love.” He warned before carefully tightening the ropes.

“Hun, I love you, so you got nothing to worry about.” Applejack said.

“You sure? I mean, we’ve done kinky stuff before, but this is a little over the top, in my opinion.”

“I know, I even second guessed it many times myself. But sometimes I’d like to mix things up a bit, even if it might be a little more aggressive than usual.”

“Hmm, well alright, should there be a safe word?” Wulfric asked.

“Eeyup, apple fritter.”

“Very well, so how should we start?”

“Put it this way,” Applejack said before biting her lip towards her husband. “Dominate me~.”

Wulfric growled in anticipation as he got into character and thrusted his fingers into her marehood without warning.

“Stop it!! What’re you doing to me?!?” She shrieked, also getting into character before her husband began to lick her.

“Like I need to tell you. My partner is enjoying your friend in the other room so why not help myself?”

“Grr you pervert!!” She cried as Wulfric came up for air.

“Mmm you’re all wet. You must like this a lot.” He said before spreading her nether lips apart.

“Let’s see how big you can take it.”

Applejack then heard him fumble with something from a nearby drawer and saw him pull out one of Rainbows many toys with a sadistic grin.

“Let’s start with this one!”

“Oh my stars! NO YOU-!!”

SQUELCH!!

“HAA!!~”

Wulfric shoved the toy deep within her nethers which made the farm mare pant and her tongue flopped out. Wulfric then pulled out the toy and pushed it back in a fluid motion.

“Just look at all these juices!” Wulfric chortled.

“There’s enough to quench the thirst of a whole group of stags!”

“Get it out of me!” Applejack begged.

“Hm? I’m sorry, did you say to do…THIS?!” Wulfric barked as he spanked her flank hard.

“AHH!~ You damn pervert!!” Applejack growled before feeling the object being yanked out of her.

“Now let’s try...this one!!” Wulfric grinned pulling out an even thicker one.

“This might hurt a bit.”

“No no please-!!”

SQUISH!!

“AHHH!!!~” Applejacks scream made her husband stop for a moment as he bent over to check on her.

“Sorry! Too much?”

“I-I’m fine hun, keep going~!” She panted with delight as her husband continued to assault her.

“This ends only one way.” He stated, sounding villainous again.

“Beg me to give you a child or I’ll keep going!”

Applejack glanced over to see her husband’s cock, ready and waiting, making her pupils seemingly have hearts in them.

“Please…!” She whimpered.

“Give it to me! Give me your foal! Give me your seed and make me a mother again! Buck me silly until I can’t walk for days!”

“Good girl.” He hissed sadistically before turning her over to see her flushed expression.

“Before we begin, do you swear to give me lots of children?” He smirked while kissing her.

“Yes! Yes I swear! Fill me up! Make me bear more of your foals! The heat is driving me up the bucking wall!”

Wulfric could see she was not acting and never expected the potion to have such an effect. Without hesitation, he plunged himself all the way into her womb as she yelped in pleasure.

“Say you love me and I’ll do it harder~” he whispered in her ear.

“I love you!” Applejack shouted as happy tears streamed down her face. “Since the day you saved me, I’ve always loved you!”

“You broke character love. Here’s your punishment!!”

Wulfric hoisted her up by her flank and pinned her to the wall, pounding her like a piston as she yelped and grunted with each thrust.

“Rff! You’re still as tight as ever!” Wulfric grunted as he pounded away at his mare.

“So big! So full! Keep bucking me!” Applejack yelped.

Lock was getting just as much action in the showers as he continued to plough Rainbow and suck her breasts dry.

“Mmm Lock~” she sighed, feeling him bite down.

“Spank me~”

Lock smiled and kissed Rainbow once more, giving her a mouthful of her own milk before turning her over. He raised his hands and delivered a swift spank on her flank, making her moan in response.

“Seems someone’s been a bad mare~.” Lock purred.

“Then this bad mare should be punished~” she purred back before he bit her shoulder.

Lock’s thrusts began to become more and more harsh which made Rainbow cry out more loudly. He spanked her flank more and even reached down to squeeze her breasts, which caused more milk to leak out. This was a rather odd thing that happened, even if Rainbow sait it was because of motherhood. It was then while they made love that Lock’s senses made his power twitch. He could sense not one, but two faint souls coming from somewhere. He then spun Rainbow around again, to which she jumped on him and mashed her lips against his. The twitch seemed to come back and Lock looked down to Rainbow’s stomach. After putting two and two together, Lock eased up on his thrusts and looked to Rainbow.

“Rainbow, not trying to bring this up, but did you do it with Wulfric after I healed you?”

“Sure did~.” She boasted.

“We ran a whole marathon the other day~.”

“I see,” Lock smiled and cupped her cheek. “Then there’s something you should know.” Lock moved his hand down and placed it over her stomach.

“I can sense two new souls within you.” Rainbow’s eyes widened and she began to tear up. “Rainbow, you’re pregnant with twins. A pony colt and a caribou fawn.”

Rainbow gasped at this sudden revelation and began assaulting Lock with a barrage of kisses as they resumed their love making.

“Mmm~. Turn me around~” she huffed nearing her limit as her lover moved her into position.

“Now…fill me here~” she grinned as she pointed to her flank.

“As you wish,” Lock said as he plunged his cock back inside her tail hole. He too was nearing his limit as he wrapped his arms around the mare and rutted her.

“Erf! I’m close!”

“Mmm how does my flank feel?”

“Feels nice around me! But don’t think I’m letting you off easy!”

He reached around and plunged his fingers within her snatch, making her squeal. The two lovers both cried out as they came, she covered his hand with mare juices as his seed flowed up in her ass. They soon relaxed as he pulled out and Rainbow turned around on shaky legs and kissed him softly.

“That was pretty good,” Rainbow smiled. “You made me cum just as hard as my husband makes me.”

“I’m glad I could satisfy you,” Lock said. “And thanks for allowing me to be part of your herd.”

“Mmm carry me?” She asked leaning onto him.

Lock nodded and picked her up as he turned off the water. The room had gotten quite steamy, from both their lovemaking and the hot water as they stepped out. They found Wulfric with a proud smirk plastered on his face as he lay next to an unbound, drooling mess that was Applejack. Her marehood was leaking a considerable amount of sperm since Wulfric obliged her request and made sure to pump her full enough to impregnate her again.

“Sup, Wulfric,” Lock said as Rainbow nuzzled the crook of his neck.

“So she finish you or bring you back to life?” The king asked while pulling Applejack close.

“He was awesome, babe,” Rainbow sighed. “Best decision by far to let him join our herd.”

“I’m glad,” Wulfric smiled.

“So Dash, you wanna tell him or should I?” Lock asked as he sat down on the edge of the bed with her sitting in his lap.

“Tell me what?” Wulfric inquired as Dash managed to get on top of him with a warm smile.

“Honey. I’m pregnant, twins.”

“…No.” Wulfric said in disbelief as he tried to hold back a smile but when Dash nodded yes, he yelled at the top of his lungs with joy and kissed her lovingly.

“Are you sure?!?”

“Yes!”

“I can vouch for that,” Lock said. “Out of the many abilities I possess, one of which is to be able to sense one’s soul. And as she stated, I can sense two within her. By the looks of it, a pony colt and a caribou fawn.”

“Twins, I can’t believe it!!”

Wulfric pecked at Rainbow’s belly, much to her delight before kissing her over and over as tears fell from his face.

“Oh sugarcube~.” Applejack curled her finger at Lock, looking ready to go a few more rounds.

“Ah, still alive, huh?” Lock snickered. “You looked totally out of it for a minute there.”

“Oh you better believe it, hun,” Applejack said as she crawled over to Lock and straddled him. “My flank is in need of a good bucking since my front is still a little raw. Care to help a mare out?”

“Who am I to turn down such an honest request?” Lock joked before she kissed him. As her tongue coiled with his, Lock’s senses twitched once more. He thought it was from Rainbow, but there seemed to be a third soul this time. He glanced down from making out with the farm mare, then realized what he was sensing.

“Yo, Wulfric,” Lock said, glancing at the king still kissing Rainbow’s belly.

“Yes, my friend?” Wulfric said.

Lock smiled and placed a hand on Applejack’s stomach. “Guess you’ll be having another buck as well.”

“Say what?!?” He shouted as Applejack placed a hand over her belly.

“I…I knew the potion would work but not this fast!” Applejack sounded shocked as well but could see Lock was not lying.

“Congrats, AJ,” Lock said with a warm smile. “You’re pregnant too.”

Applejack sat there completely stunned until her husband kissed her and they began rolling around in the bed once more.

“I love you both so much.”

“Wulfric…” as Applejack kissed her husband again, Lock let out a gasp after noticing the numerous scars on her back.

“Holy hell in a handbasket!” Lock yelped. “What’s up with those scars?!”

“Oh these? I got ‘em when I was still a slave in Ponyville.”

“I…I see,” Lock frowned. “You know, if you want, I could heal your back? My flames can also make any scar disappear, like I did with Rainbow Dash.”

“Oh I don’t mind these anymore hun.” She smiled while Wulfric kissed her shoulder.

“In fact, these are kinda the reason I fell for Wulfric. He said they were beautiful.”

“Wow, he’s sure got a way with words,” Lock smiled.

“Then I’ll just leave them be, out of respect for you.”

“Hey hun?” Applejack said to her husband. “As much as I would love to go another round with you, I had just promised Lock over there a round with my flank.”

“Oh?” Wulfric grinned as he gently held her up by the chin and kissed her.

“Then how about I take that sexy mouth of yours~?”l

Applejack’s eyes widened and nodded as she looked over her shoulder and spread her cheeks.

“Well Lock, come and give momma some lovin’~”

“I’m on my way,” Lock smirked. “Hey Dash, you want in on-”

Before he could ask, Rainbow was already passed out and snoring loudly as a bit of drool escaped her mouth.

“Well, that was fast.”

“Takes a lot to wear her down. Nice job.” Wulfric said with a thumbs up while Applejack positioned herself.

“Come and get it boys, and honey?”

“Yes?”

“No safe word this time~.”

“Oh boy~.” Wulfric said as he kneeled in front of her and Lock aimed at her tail hole.

“Open wide~.” He said while pointing his shaft at her lips.

Applejack teased him for a bit by kissing the tip and rubbing against it with seductive moans while Lock massaged her flanks and moved her legs a bit further apart. As Applejack wrapped her lips around the tip, Lock pressed into her hole and all the way in.

“Mmm~.” Applejack moaned.

“Alright, Wulfric, together,” Lock said as he pulled back a bit, along with Wulfric.

Lock spanked her a bit as she let out a yelp, giving her husband the chance to push his member all the way down her throat with an audible gulp as her eyes rolled back.

“Mm!”

“Hot damn, her ass is tight!” Lock said as he thrusted into her.

“You should feel her throat!” Wulfric commented as he thrusted as well.

“Maybe later, I got me some ass to plow.”

Both studs continued to spit roast the mare as her moans seemed to get more audible with every thrust. Lock then got an idea and snaked his hand under her and massaged her pussy.

“Hmm!” AJ Whimpered as she was still sensitive from her intense session with Wulfric but the assault continued after she felt her husband’s hands reach down for her breasts.

“You’re a lucky man, Wulfric,” Lock said as he rubbed her clit, feeling her squirt a little. “These mares are perfect for a man such as yourself.”

“More like I was the perfect man for them~.” Wulfric replied as Applejack looked up and gave him bedroom eyes and a loving smile.

“Grrr, buck Applejack!!” Wulfric hissed, grabbing a handful of her mane and pulled her off to get some air.

“Still love me?” He asked, making her grin.

“Of course ya big lug.” She replied.

He pushed his shaft down her throat, all the way to the base, making her gurgle happily and sucked as hard as she could. Lock then grabbed both cheeks of her flank and pounded her ass hard as he could.

“Mmm~.” Applejack was loving the attention and reached up to hold Wulfrics hand while Lock pushed her head down from behind as they got rougher.

“Gods I love you!!~” The studs continued to rut the mare on both sides, making her cum many times in a row until they both started to feel a familiar pressure build up.

“Erf! Wulfric, I’m close!” Lock grunted.

“Rrrg me too!” Wulfric hissed when Applejack suddenly stopped and leaned back.

“Do it here sugarcube. Just to be sure~” she purred while spreading herself with a hungry expression, slightly covered by her mane.

Wulfric didn’t need to be told twice as he jammed his member into her drenched pussy. The two studs thrusted into the mare until, with one last powerful thrust, erupted into her insides as she came as well. Applejack’s juices sprayed Wulfric’s crotch as they all basked into the afterglow of their lovemaking. Lock leaned back and pulled out of her ass while the other two leaned back and lay with each other. Applejack hummed a content smile as she snuggled into her husband’s embrace.

“Well…that was fun,” Lock sighed. “What a great way to ease the stress.”

“Care for a drink boys?” Applejack teased as she exposed her well endowed chest to her lovers. While Wulfric obliged by partaking of her drink, Lock shook his head.

“Thanks, I got my own,” Lock said as he reached down and grabbed something from his jacket on the floor. He pulled out a silver flask and uncorked it. As he took a sip, he grunted and a little steam escaped his nostrils.

“Whew! Fuckin’ A, that hits the spot!”

“Good thing you’re pregnant, eh my love?” Wulfric said to his mare after drinking another mouthful of milk.

“So. You think the boys are having fun on their training?” AJ asked with a sigh of pleasure from the nursing.

As soon as she asked that, there was a knock on the door. Lock motioned for the other two to go to the shower and clean up while he answered the door for them. While Wulfric helped his wife to the shower, Lock slipped his pants back on and walked to the door. He opened it to reveal a thestral mare who gasped and blushed at the sight of Lock’s exposed torso as he leaned on the door frame.

“Yes? Can I help you?” Lock asked.

“Urgent report sir.” The mare said quickly regaining her composure.

“The recruits were attacked at their training camp.”

“Attacked? By who?” Lock wondered.

“Bandits sir…” the mare trailed off, then shook her head again. “They attacked while the recruits slept. Rest assured though, they all managed to fight them off and even have taken a few prisoners.”

“I see, well so long as the boys are safe,” Lock hummed, then noticed that she had something more concerning to report. “Was there something else?”

“It’s…it’s about Prince Beorn sir.”

“Lock? What’s going on?” Rainbow yawned after waking up from the chatter and proceeded to hug him from behind, completely uncaring for her nude body on display.

“Hey Skittles, sorry I woke you,” Lock smiled and hugged her back, eyeing the thestral to keep quiet for the moment. “You feeling alright?”

“Mm, I’d feel better if you come back to bed.” She teased while pulling on his arm.

“Just gotta send this soldier on her way and I’ll let you use my wings as a comforter, sound good?”

“Mmm fine.” She yawned once more before feeling him pinch her butt. Lock then turned back to the mare and stepped outside and gently closed the door.

“Alright, tell me what happened,” Lock said, crossing his arms.

“Sir the prince he…” the guard hesitated and took a deep breath.

“He went berserk during the attack, smashed one of the bandits into a bloody pulp. It took at least seven other recruits to restrain him.”

“Shit…I knew the kid had rage, but it’s this bad?” Lock cursed to himself. “Alright, thank you for your report, you’re dismissed.”

The thestral saluted and proceeded to walk away. “By the way,” Lock called out, making her look over her shoulder. “Duties aside, all you have to do is ask,” he said with a wink.

The thestral perked up at his offer and slightly lifted her skirt to give him a glimpse of her underwear before departing. Lock returned to the bedroom to find Wulfric snuggled up with Applejack and Rainbow waiting for him to join her.

“What was that about?” She asked as they snuggled up.

“I’ll tell you all in the morning,” Lock said as he climbed in bed and Rainbow crawled on top of him and rested her head on his chest. True to his word, he wrapped his wings around the mare and she nuzzled into his chest more. “How do my wings feel?”

“Mm, almost as good as Wulfrics chest.” She replied as they cuddled and began to drift off.

“Mmm, love you Lock. Feel free to wake me up in the morning~.” She hummed as her eyes closed.

“Heh, love you too Skittles,” Lock whispered as he kissed her forehead.

“Goodnight, my friend,” Wulfric said and Lock nodded back before closing his eyes. “And goodnight to you too, my little farm mare.”

Applejack mureed with a warm smile as she snuggled up once more while Wulfric looked at his mares one more time and fell asleep.

End.

Deals and Devils (Rewritten)

Celestia’s sun was starting to rise and shine down on the city of Canterlot. In one of the rooms of the castle, Wulfric, his wives, and new friend and member of his herd, Lock, all lay sleeping together on the big bed. Wulfric was still cuddling with Applejack and Rainbow inched herself up to Lock’s neck and was licking its side in her sleep. Meanwhile, Lock had woken up some ten minutes ago and was staring at the ceiling above. He looked to be deep in thought, but he was actually speaking with someone in his mind.

Lucifer, I can’t…

And just what do you mean, you can’t?

Plans have changed around here, I can’t go back just yet.

Do you have any idea how difficult it was to regain contact with you? One moment you were picking up the pieces from your battle with Lust and then, all of a sudden, I felt our mental connection almost sever completely.

It was an accident, Twilight had no idea the mirror would pull me in.

Not to mention that you still have an obligation to be back in your world.

I know I do, I haven’t forgotten, but there’s just some things I wanna help out with here in this world.

Dimitri, that sounds like you already made a decision to stay.

That’s because I have, but rest assured it’s not permanent.

And how can you be so sure? Because from the looks of it, you seem quite connected with these beings.

It’s just a faze, they were nice enough to welcome me and I accepted.

That may be, but have you pondered the realization that the reason why your power has dwindled is because of your soul?

What about my soul?

“Mmm…” Rainbow hummed as she began to stir, still licking his neck and hugged him closer.

We’ll have to talk later.

Oh believe me, we most certainly shall.

As the voice in his head left him, Rainbow briefly stopped licking him and lifted her head to meet her eyes with his.

“Good morning, gorgeous, how’d you sleep?” Lock said with a smile.

“I slept great. Even had a dream about you~.” Rainbow purred while nuzzling him.

“Wanna hear it?”

“By all means,” Lock said as he wrapped his arms around her.

“Tell me.”

“I dreamt you and my husband were competing on who had more stamina with me as the referee~.” Rainbow smiled while nuzzling him.

“Who won?”

“Mmm it was a tie~.”

You shouldn’t get too attached, my hand. Lucifer whispered, making Lock unintentionally narrow his eyes.

It is as you have said, only a faze with these ones.

I’ll be the judge of that, Lucifer.

“Lock?” Rainbow called out, holding his cheek.

“You okay? You looked pretty serious about something.”

Lock blinked and noticed Rainbow’s worried expression. He smiled as he reached up and scratched behind her ears, making her coo and lean up to kiss him.

“I just remembered something important that I needed to share with you and Wulfric,” Lock said as they separated.

“Come on, let’s all get ready for the day.”

“After you-OOH!!” Rainbow yelped as she was grabbed by the ankles and suddenly felt her husband’s cock enter her with a full thrust.

“Mmm morning my she wolf~” he grinned, giving it to her hard and slow.

“Heh, maybe a quickie wouldn’t hurt,” Lock smirked as he lined himself up and penetrated her other hole.

“Ah~! Am I a lucky mare or what!”

After a rather heated morning welcome, with Applejack soon joining in on the fun when she woke, the group were making their way to the dining room to meet the other royals for breakfast. Applejack was leaning on her husband’s arm while Rainbow Dash was being carried on Lock’s back.

“Remind me again why I’m carrying you like a filly?” Lock chuckled, glancing over his shoulder.

“Cause I like feeling your strong back just as much as you like holding my sexy butt.” She replied and nibbled his ear.

“Sure, whatever you say, Skittles,” Lock rolled his eyes.

“What does Skittles mean?” Wulfric wondered.

“It’s a candy from my home world,” Lock explained.

“They’re these little hard candies that come in an assortment of colors and Rainbow’s hair reminds me of it. They’ve even got a funny motto.”

“What is it?” Rainbow wondered.

“Taste the Rainbow,” Lock winked over his shoulder.

Rainbow’s wings pomfed at the phrase but she was grinning and nuzzled him once more.

“So I take it you’re addicted to this candy?” She inquired while twirling a finger around his chest.

Lock responded by grabbing Rainbow’s arm and switching his carry to a bridal style. He dipped the mare dramatically and kissed her, making the maids squeal and swoon and the butlers laugh to themselves.

“Mmm, sweet like the candy, yet spicy like your personality,” Lock murmured in a low voice that sent shivers down her spine.

“Hey! Don’t go overboard.” Wulfric cautioned while Rainbow stuck her tongue out at him.

“Aww my big man jealous?” Applejack teased.

“Relax Wulfric,” Lock said as he handed Rainbow over to him.

“It’s as I said, they’re your wives and you their husband. I’d rather rip my own soul out than get in the way of that.”

“Yeah and besides.” Rainbow said, wrapping her arms around him.

“You’re more aggressive than he is in bed~”

“And don’t you forget it.”

Wulfric spanked both his mares as they neared the dining room to find the rest of the royals eating breakfast, save for two boys who were absent.

“I forgot, the boys are not back yet.” Wulfric sighed and looked concerned as he sat down.

“Fuck…” Lock cursed, reminding himself what the thestral mare told him.

“What’s wrong Dimitri?” Celestia wondered.

“Did you lose your appetite?”

“No…but Beorn’s still might,” Lock sighed as he leaned his head on his hand.

“What do you mean?” Marshall asked as he sipped his coffee.

“Last night, one of the thestral guards came to our room for an urgent report. Turns out those assassins weren’t the only attackers, bandits tried to ambush the recruits during the survival exercise.”

“They what?!?” Wulfric shouted before being urged by his wives to calm down.

“What about the boys? My son and Imperius, are they hurt?”

“According to the report, the recruits and officers with them managed to thwart the bandits’ efforts and even took some prisoners. Beorn and Imperius fought together and saved the group.”

“That’s my boy!” Rainbow cheered.

“I knew that training would pay off,” Marshall smirked. Lock didn’t smile at that and pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Is there something else?”

“Yeah…Beorn lost it again,” Lock said, making Wulfric’s eyes widen.

“He bashed one of their skulls in and didn’t stop until there was just a bloody mess. It took most of the recruits to restrain him and get him to calm down before he hurt anyone else. I’d imagine the poor kid’s going through a mental hell right now.”

“Damn…” Wulfric sighed.

“If only his birth wasn’t so….violent. I wanted nothing but peace for my children.”

“It’s not your fault daddy.” Said Apple Jewel.

“Indeed, you had me train the boy and as his instructor I believe in his strength,” Marshall said.

“As such, I would advise that Beorn not involve himself in any kind of combat until his rage is quelled.”

“That’s a long road to cross, Marshall,” Lock said.

“Anger is also known as wrath, one of the seven sins. It takes a lot to channel one’s anger and be able to manage it. I should know, I’ve got plenty of it.”

“You? You don’t seem like the angry type,” Luna said.

Lock just stared at Luna and made his eyes turn bright amber.

“My days in the military and war I wage against Dainn and his Overlords say otherwise,” Lock mumbled.

“Mm Battle fatigue.” The lord regent said before taking a sip of coffee.

“Wulfric, you mind telling me how this started?” Lock asked his friend who seemed hesitant to answer but was reassured by his wives. Wulfric divulged the entire story of his peoples exodus from the north and the bandit attack they had suffered shortly after. That event was Beorn's first taste of combat and the trigger that unlocked his berserker state.

“So, his first taste of blood wasn’t a pleasant experience,” Lock hummed.

“Not in the slightest,” Wulfric sighed.

Lock then turned to Apple Jewel who was frowning and her ears dropped. Being the comforting soul he was, Lock reached over and picked up Apple Jewel and sat her on his knee. She looked up at him as he smiled and patted her head.

“Your brother is going to be alright, sweetheart,” Lock said.

“He’s got the best family and an even better sister than anyone could ask for.”

“Hey! That’s my job!” Wulfric shouted as everyone laughed before resuming breakfast.

“Uncle?” Apple Jewel said.

“What’s up, Jewel?”

“When is my brother coming back?”

“I think they said he’ll be back by the end of the week,” Lock said.

“Oh that reminds me,” Celestia said.

“I received a message from Queen Chrysalis, she called for a meeting along with a diplomat from Prance.”

“Chrysalis? Haven’t seen her in a while.” Wulfric smirked much to Applejack’s annoyance.

“Hmph, I was hoping she’d buzz off and never bother us again,” Applejack sneered.

“If she tries anything, I’ll rip her wings off!” Rainbow barked.

“Hey how, what the hell is this all about?” Lock asked as Apple Jewel nibbled on some toast in his lap.

“Auntie Chrissy likes to flirt with daddy a lot.” Apple Jewel sighed while her mothers seemed to finish their breakfast in a hurry.

Lock paused for a moment as the name reminded him of his world’s Chrysalis. He frowned as he was reminded of the state he found her in, but chose to keep it to himself unless things got too heated.

“So Celestia, why is someone from Prance also coming?”

“We managed to form an alliance when the war broke out. He wishes to discuss military tactics and such with us.”

“Military, huh?” Lock grinned.

“Lucky for him, that’s my Department, I can give some pointers as well.”

“By the way, Lock, what was your rank in the military?” Marshall wondered.

Lock paused from his eating and reached into his shirt and pulled out a small chain with tags on them. There seemed to be six of them and two had his name on it.

“1st Lieutenant of Alpha Platoon.”

“Impressive.” Marshall smirked but noticed the other tags attached to his necklace.

“I take it, those are the men you lost.”

Lock frowned as he gazed at the other tags and closed his fingers around them.

“One of them, yeah, my C.O.” Lock sighed.

“And the other, my shitty father. He was a dishonorable discharge from the army and is rotting in a cell where he belongs.”

“Mmm, so he took it out on you eh?” Wulfric guessed to which Lock nodded.

“Me and my mother…” Lock growled.

“But she was a goddamn coward…”

“Whoa now sugarcube. That’s harsh.” Said Applejack in response.

“No, actually, it’s true,” Lock shot back as he gently moved Apple Jewel aside.

“My biological father became a bitter alcoholic and did whatever the hell he wanted to blame me and her when he was let go from the army. My mother had plenty of opportunities to cut him loose or tell him off, but she was a doormat to him. I still remember begging her to stand up for herself when I was only 6 years old. But she just said the same damn thing, that it’s not his fault, that he needs us more than anything!” Lock stood up and clenched his fists.

“So don’t tell me that it’s harsh to call my mother a coward, when that’s what she was and always will be in my eyes and anyone who’s met her!”

“Easy my friend. She was just expressing her concerns.” Wulfric raised his hand to calm him down.

“Why don’t we finish breakfast and prepare for our guests.”

The group nodded and continued eating, as did Lock but he sat back down and kept quiet.

They don’t understand you, they never will.

Shut up…just shut up.

It was now the end of the week and the recruits were on their way back from the exercise. The royals and Lock were waiting outside the castle gates to greet the recruits upon their return. Ever since his little outburst, Lock kept mostly to himself and didn’t really say anything to anyone. He even went as far as to focus on training in the courtyard and not sleep with Wulfric and his wives the entire week, which concerned them. Wulfric glanced over at Lock who stood off to the side, leaning on a pillar and smoking a cigarette in his mouth.

“Poor sugarcube,” Applejack sighed.

“You think I touched a nerve with him?”

“Perhaps a small one.” Wulfric replied before kissing her hand.

“Go with Rainbow and check our son. He needs his mothers.”

Applejack nodded and took Rainbow to meet the group halfway down the street. Wulfric then took the opportunity to go stand by Lock who took another puff of his cigarette.

“Room for one more?”

Lock glanced at Wulfric and shrugged as he nudged over to the side so Wulfric could lean with him. There was a silence between the two as Lock continued to smoke.

“Sorry…for snapping at her,” Lock said glumly.

“No need to apologize. You were angry and had every right to be.” Wulfric replied while telling him a little story.

“When I was a boy, my father; Hjalmar saw this man beating on his wife in front of their children and demanded that he stop. The man refused and my father ended up beating him till he was sober and told him that he had no right raising a family if he was gonna treat them like that. Shortly after the man was kicked out of the village with nothing but the clothes on his back and his family were happy afterwards.”

The king sighed with nostalgia.

“That is the kind of man I want to be for my children and I think you want to be that kind of man as well.”

“My old man wasn’t always what he was before the army,” Lock said as he puffed.

“He was fair, strict, but fair. He told my mother and I he’d become something great so he enlisted. Only to fuck up a direct order and get kicked out of the group he wanted to fight for.” Lock took the cigarette from his mouth and looked to the clouds.

“I promised myself that I’d never become like him when I was taken away from my parents. I’d do what he couldn’t one day and I ended up doing it, but it was a bittersweet outcome. You’re a king, a father, a war vet, and many other things that outshine anything I could possibly be. I sometimes wished I too could be a father and tell my kids what I did so they could be proud of me. Though now, even if I have a herd in my world and am part of yours, am I even good enough to be a dad?”

“I say you are.” Wulfric stated.

“You’re twice, if not, three times the man your father was. Any child would be lucky to have you for a father and any woman for a husband.”

“Maybe, I’ll just have to see as time goes on,” Lock shrugged as he finished his cigarette and stepped on it.

“Guess I’ll have to settle for being an uncle or something in your family.”

“Actually, I wanted to offer you something a bit more meaningful,” Wulfric said. He pulled out a small charm that had the Warborn sigil on it and handed it to Lock.

“What’s this?”

“All members of our clan wear this. It is a symbol of our unity as a family.”

“What are you saying?”

“I’m saying that not only are you a part of my marriage, but I would also like for you to be the godfather of my children.”

“You…want me to be their godfather?” Lock asked, surprised and Wulfric nodded.

“But why? Why me?”

“The children have grown fond of you, you helped Rainbow Dash and from what I see, you are a more honorable man than you give yourself credit for.” The king replied, offering him the medallion.

Lock looked down at the medallion and took it in his hand. The item stared back at him as if it gave a welcoming feeling that his role as godfather suited him. He smiled as he clipped the medallion to the inside of his jacket.

“I’ll make sure to uphold the role as best I can,” Lock said.

“I know you will, my friend,” Wulfric said.

The sound of stomping boots were then heard from down the street. The recruits and the officers approached the gates and they all looked like they were put through the ringer. As the recruits marched by, Marshall noticed that Top Notch looked much different than when he first left. He had a serious look in his eye and marched proudly with the other recruits which put a satisfied smile on the lord regent’s face. Beorn and Imperius were then seen and Beorn was walking with his mothers with a depressed frown. Before anyone could speak, Celestia teleported in front of Imperius and snatched him up in a deep hug.

“MOTHER!”

“Ohhh my baby is home!” The princess squealed as she squeezed him into her chest.

“Mother please! I’m not a foal!” Imperius begged as he tried to pull away but to no avail.

“Hush. You are spending the day with me. No arguments.”

“But! But moom!!”

“Hush now.”

“I pity your son,” Lock muttered to Marshall.

The lord regent could only sigh while Celestis doted on their child. Beorn however was not as enthusiastic to greet his family and tried to walk by without making eye contact as if he were ashamed to look at them.

“And just where do you think you’re going?” Wulfric said, making Beorn stop in his tracks.

“A week apart, and not even a hello?”

“Father I…I…” The prince couldn’t find the words to say to his father, let alone look at him.

“Boy, turn around,” Wulfric said sternly. The young buck did so reluctantly and hung his head.

“Look at me.” He raised his head and looked at his father, who was smiling down at him. He then knelt down and brought his son into a warm embrace.

“I’m proud of you, always will be. Never forget that.”

Hearing those words warmed the prince’s heart as he finally dropped his bags and held his father tight while he began to cry.

“Shhh it’s alright son. It’s alright.”

The royals all smiled at the affectionate display as a couple more arrivals made themselves known. Two carriages pulled up in front of the gates. One looked like it was made of silk and had a foreign design to it as 4 changelings pulled it and 5 more looked like samurai bodyguards. The other carriage looked to be as fancy and over the top as a couple pegasus stallions pulled it. From the first carriage, the door opened to reveal a few maids as they stepped out and graciously bowed to the still open door. A taller Changeling, wearing traditional royal robes stepped out with a fan in her hand as she covered her face. Behind her was a younger Changeling a little shorter than the first who also wore traditional royal robes.

From the second carriage, the door opened and out walked a unicorn maid mare and a stallion. The stallion had on a sharp looking tuxedo with medals adorning his jacket. He also had a curly moustache that he kept stroking as he stepped out.

“Announcing the arrival of Queen Chrysalis and her daughter, Princess Crysta,” the maids said.

“And announcing Colonel Jacques of her royal majesty, the Queen of Prance,” the mare said.

All the royals bowed in respect to the arrivals and the others did the same. Colonel Jacques approached the lord regent as both stallions stood in front of each other for a moment.

“…You’ve gotten fat,” the stallion replied, making Lock and Wulfric chortle under their breaths.

“And I see you still have that ridiculous mustache,” Marshall shot back. Both men then laughed at each other and shook hands.

“Good to see you, old friend.”

“Likewise, mon ami,” Colonel said back.

"Monsieur Jacques. Welcome to Canterlot.” Said Celestia in a gentle voice.

“Ah, Princess Celestia,” the Colonel said in a bright tone.

“Your beauty has yet to fail you.”

The royals made their way into the castle while their servants began to unload their wagons.

“Any problems on your journey?” Asked Marshall as they headed towards the council room.

“None, thankfully, though the Queen was still worried about my travels,” the Colonel replied. He then spied Imperius and Selene and smiled.

“Well, well, is that little Imperius and Selene I see? But you both are not so little anymore, are you?”

“Welcome back sir.” Selene curtseed politely.

“Uh sorry for not bowing sir. My back hurts.” Imperius grunted while rubbing his lower back.

“Do not fret, my boy, it is still good to see you.”

He then eyed the human and arched a brow.

“And who are you, sir?”

Lock looked over to the stallion and smiled.

“Je suis ravi de vous rencontrer, monsieur, je m’appelle Dimitri,” Lock spoke in prench.

All heads turned to Dimitri and the Colonel seemed to smile widely at his sudden change in speech.

“Vous parlez ma langue?”

“Je le fais, ce n’est qu’une des choses que j’ai apprises pendant mon service militaire.”

“Oh how magnifique!” Colonel beamed.

“A fellow military stallion! Just where have you been hiding this monsieur, Marshall?!”

“He’s a new arrival.” Marshall smirked as he made the introductions.

“Jacques here is an old war buddy. One of the nobles who supported Shining Armor during the war.”

“I see, well it’s nice to meet you,” Lock nodded.

“Également! Oh and if I may be so bold, I was wondering if I may ask you something? My Queen has had me ask any who I deem worthy and I believe you are one of the select few!”

“Sure, what is it?”

Jacques leaned in to whisper in his ear. Once he finished, Lock’s body almost went rigid and looked at Colonel like he had a second head.

“Will you help?”

“Uh…I, I’m…” Lock mumbled. “May…be?”

“Help with what?” Asked Wulfric.

“Uh…” Lock mumbled again as he cleared his throat.

“I’ll…tell you later.”

Chrysalis then decided to make her presence known by accidentally bumping her flank into Wulfric’s side.

“Charmed as always, Lord Wulfric~,” Chrysalis purred behind her fan.

“Chrysalis.” Wulfric said politely but felt a very cold chill crawl up his spine.

“And who’s your devilishly handsome friend?”

“Me? Oh, I’m Dimitri,” Lock replied in a polite tone.

“Nice to meet you.”

“Alright! That’s enough!” Applejack shouted as she and Rainbow yanked them away to a safe distance.

“Oh Applejack, Rainbow Dash. So good to see you both again.”

“Save it, bug breath!” Rainbow hissed while clinging to Wulfric. It was then that the queen noticed a slight pudge in her belly and smiled.

“My, my Wulfric. You have been busy.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Wulfric questioned.

“I think she’s referring to um…” Marshall whispered while pointing to Applejack and Rainbow’s stomachs.

Wulfric finally caught on and gave the Queen a stern look.

“Not a word, am I clear?”

“But of course.” She smiled with a polite bow of the head.

The group eventually made it to the meeting hall and took their seats at the table. Celestia sat at the head of the table as Luna sat next to her and Marshall sat on the other side.

“I would like to once again thank you for traveling all this way, my esteemed guests. Now then, we shall start this meeting by allowing the one who called it to speak first. Queen Chrysalis, if you may?”

“Thank you Celestia. Now as most of you here know since the war, many are still untrusting of the northerners and changelings. Mostly those of the noble faction. Despite these fifteen years of peace, many have tried to end our alliance by any means and so I offer a solution.” The queen announced as she snapped her fan shut.

“My daughter will be wed to Prince Beorn.”

“EXCUSE ME?!?” All of Wulfric’s family shouted.

“Oi! Tone it down!” Lock barked.

“Why the buck would I ever let my son marry your daughter?!” Rainbow snapped.

“I-I-I’m getting married?!” Beorn yelped.

“But I’m only 16!!”

“Believe it or not, I have the best intentions for this marriage.” Chrysalis defended herself from the now fuming mares.

“Would you two rather have your sweet boy marry some noble’s daughter only to be manipulated in the future?”

“Tartarus no!” Rainbow said.

“But Beorn also has every right like any other to find love on his own! He doesn’t need some fancy arranged engagement, especially from you!”

“Oi, Dash, maybe lay off Chrysalis with the backlash,” Lock said.

“You two may have your opinions as to who should or shouldn’t be wed, but maybe ask the children what they think for a change?” He looked to Crysta who was patiently waiting for her mother.

“What’s your take on all this, Princess?”

“Well…” the princess started.

“Maybe if we got to know each other a little more.”

“Sounds doable.” Wulfric said much to everyone’s surprise.

“But babe!” Rainbow protested.

“Rainbow look at her. She’s young, sweet, a little shy, but she’s also his age and Chrysalis has helped us a lot despite her past transgressions. Don’t forget, it was her assassins guild that helped us a lot in the shadows during the war.”

“Is this also because she tried to corrupt Shining during his wedding?” Lock guessed.

“That’s part of it.” Applejack admitted.

“Well here’s how I see it,” Lock said.

“Why continue to live in the past when the future is all that matters? If you all were still enemies, then why is Chrysalis even here at all? Why would she go out of her way to propose an engagement with her daughter and Beorn? Because she, like you, cares for her home and wants what’s best for her people and even those in the north.”

“Well said Sir Lock.” The queen complimented while opening her fan.

“If I want my daughter to be with someone, it should be with those I trust and…” Chrysalis paused to look at Applejack with a smirk.

“Apple Jewel will get a new sister~.”

As soon as those words passed through the filly’s ears, she smiled brightly and skipped towards Crysta and wrapped her in a hug.

“Yay! I have a new sister!” She cheered.

“We’re gonna be the best of friends, I know it, sis!”

“Wait! Time out!!” Beorn shrieked but his family was slowly getting on board with the idea.

“Hmm a changeling daughter-in-law, eh?” Wulfric scratched his chin at the thought.

“But…but I-”

“Hey kid,” Lock spoke out.

“I know this is out of the blue, but let me ask you this. How many times have there been some nobles who presented a daughter or friend’s daughter to your father and you wanted nothing to do with them because you knew they were only in it for fame and fortune?”

Beorn would say nothing as there were one too many times to recall he was offered random marriage proposals or given random love confessions.

“Exactly,” his godfather said.

“See Crysta there? I can already tell she’s different. And if that doesn’t convince you, then why is your dad already on board? Look, all they’re asking is to take things slow. I mean, that’s usually how it’s supposed to work in relationships. Who knows, you might end up liking her sooner than you think.”

The prince looked at the girl across the table and despite being a changeling, she seemed very cute. From her green hair to her dark blue eyes, she was not like any girl he ever met and even began to blush a little.

“I…guess we can give it a shot.”

“ATTA BOY!!”

WHAP!!

Wulfric slapped his sons back, nearly knocking the wind out of him as Crysta giggled.

“Now that all that is settled, on to the next issue,” Luna said.

“This war has been in a stalemate for quite some time now. As much as I hate to admit it, but it seems Blueblood is more cunning than we anticipated.”

“We have called Colonel Jacques here from Prance to ask for the Queen’s assistance and allow troops to come fight with us,” Marshall said.

“I would gladly send as many of our soldiers if it was my say so, your majesties, but I am afraid my Queen is having a bit of trouble at the moment,” Jacques sighed.

“Trouble? What could be wrong with Queen Antoinette?” Celestia wondered.

“Well…” Jacques hesitated.

“She is at risk at losing the crown.”

“Hold up…THAT’S WHY?!?” Lock barked.

“THEN GET SOMEONE ELSE TO HELP HER! WHY’S IT GOTTA BE ME?!”

“Care to share something Lock?” Asked Marshall.

“Uh…” Lock mumbled.

“The royal line of queens has been a traditional necessity in the kingdom of Prance throughout our nation’s history,” Jacques explained.

“As such, every Queen has either married a worthy stallion or they seek one who they deem worthy to help sire an heir. Queen Antoinette is the eldest of five sisters and was chosen as our Queen when she was 14 years of age. However, she recently turned 24 years old and has yet to find a suitable male to either court her or help sire a new heir. If she does not find somepony by the time she turns 25, she must relinquish the crown to the second eldest, Princess Clover.” He finished that last part with a hint of bitterness.

“What kind of hogwash is that?!?” Wulfric asked, sounding offended.

“She has to give up the crown if she doesn’t have a kid? Ridiculous! No offense Jacques.”

“Oh, good sir, no offense taken in the slightest,” Jacques bowed.

“It is just our traditions, but it will be a great issue if Princess Clover takes the crown.”

“How big are we talking here?” Applejack wondered.

“Put it this way, she might very well be the second half of that ingrate nephew of the Princesses you are all at war with.”

All looked in shock at this revelation as they did not realize Blueblood had also considered allying with Prance.

“That cheeky bastard.” Marshall hissed while folding his hands.

“Perhaps if I wasn’t expecting children of my own, I might help.” Wulfric huffed, crossing his arms

“Dad!! Gross!” Beorn shouted.

“No offense hon, but she wouldn’t last a minute with you.” Said Applejack with a deadpan expression.

“And that, ladies and gentlemen, is where monsieur Lock comes in!” Jacques said, pointing to the human face palming.

“Okay, let me get this straight,” Lock said, holding up a finger.

“You want me to go ALL the way to Prance just so I can knock up someone I’ve never met so she can continue being Queen?!”

“Well I wouldn’t use my words in that manner, but yes,” Jacques nodded.

“But why the hell does it gotta be me?!”

“My Queen had instructed me to find a worthy male but to also try to find somepony a bit unique. My first choice was Marshall, but he already is married and with children. Then there was King Wulfric, given the knowledge that their relationships are open if they choose to be, but he too seems committed and after hearing what Lady Applejack said about his, ahem, bedside manners, it did not seem like a wise choice since my Queen is still a virgin. No offense, King Wulfric.”

“None taken. There anything else?”

“Why yes, I must request that all female officers and soldiers be excluded from the campaign.”

“Why is that?” Celestia asked.

“As I said, our kingdom is traditional and as such we do not allow females to fight. After all, ladies are delicate creatures.”

“Your ladies perhaps.” Wulfric growled and slowly stood up from his chair and pointed to the shield maids in the room.

“You see these women here? Each one is a veteran from the war! All have tasted their fair share of combat and can fight and FUCK just as hard as any man! Even harder on the second bit.” He winked to the shield maids, making them giggle.

“Ladies from the north are tough and cold as ice.”

“Please, King Wulfric, I meant no disrespect, it is just how we in Prance see our females,” Jacques said.

“Still don’t mean it’s true,” Wulfric grumbled as he sat back down.

“And as for you, Monsieur Lock, you do not have to travel anywhere.”

“Oh yeah? Why’s that?”

“Because,” Jacques said as he reached into his jacket and pulled out a small whistle.

“My Queen is already here.”

Jacques then blew the whistle and the doors opened by themselves. Two lines of Prench soldiers matched in single file and stopped at the foot of the table. They then drew their swords and raised them in the air as a red carpet came rolling down and a large group of maids walked in and lined up next to the soldiers. The maids curtseyed and bowed as a lone mare gracefully walked in. The sight of the mare made Wulfric, Marshall, and even Lock’s breath hitch a bit as she strode in. Her hair and tail were both done up in a bun which was colored white as snow. Her fur was a deep blue and she wore an assortment of jewelry on her fingers and wrists. Her makeup was done in the most professional way possible, giving her eyes an alluring sight. On her head was a fancy rose gold crown with gems encrusted on it. She wore a gorgeous one piece light grey dress that showed off her hourglass figure and her generous bust. The mare held out her hand to Jacques who kneeled to her and kissed her hand.

“May I present, with my deepest gratitude, Queen Antoinette XII.”

The queen slowly opened her eyes, which were a light brown shade, and looked to the rest of the royals. Celestia smiled and bowed her head in respect, with the others following suit.

“Queen Antoinette, it is nice to see you once again,” Celestia said gracefully.

“Mmm, yes, a pleasure to see you as well,” the Queen said softly.

“A bit gaudy.” Wulfric whispered to his wives. The queen immediately noticed the king in the north as well as the human sitting across from him and gave a polite smile.

“King Wulfric. It is a pleasure to finally meet you in person, we have heard great tales of your exploits in the war.”

“You honor me.” Wulfric replied politely.

“And who is this if I may ask?” She asked, looking over to Lock.

“This is Dimitri Lockdrom. The godfather of my children.”

The Queen eyed the human and blinked as Lock stared back at her. Clearing his throat, he stood up from his chair and approached the Queen. Her royal guards were about to move in, but Jacques raised his hand to halt them. Lock stood in front of the Queen, as he was a full head taller than her, and bowed his head.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, your majesty,” Lock said.

Queen Antoinette walked around Dimitri and eyed his wings as Lock stood straight up. She reached out and ran her hand along his feathers and wing muscle.

“I take it you like my wings, your majesty?” Lock asked, looking over his shoulder.

“They are quite charming.” She replied whilst admiring his wings. The Queen then made an unexpected move and leaned her head against Lock’s right wing and sighed with a peaceful looking smile.

“And they’re very warm to the touch.”

“Uh, thank you?” Lock replied, not knowing how to respond.

Rainbow was not amused and even began to bite down on her dinner napkin like a flustered filly watching her crush flirt with someone else.

“Simmer down Rainbow.” Said Applejack as she placed a hand on her shoulder but Wulfric could feel her crushing his hand.

“I am told that Jacques deems you worthy to aid me in securing my place as Queen,” Antoinnette said as she stroked his wings.

“Um…I guess?” Lock replied.

“No offense, your majesty, but the whole thing seems a bit far-fetched just to keep your crown.”

“I tend to hear that a lot from foreigners,” the Queen giggled as she stopped and made him turn around.

“But to be honest, even I must see if you are worthy to aid me.”

“I see, so what must I do?”

The Queen’s cheeks tinted pink a bit as she closed her eyes.

“Kiss me, please.”

“…wha?”

“It is how I will know if you are worthy. And, if I am to continue being honest, you shall have the honor of being my first since I have not even requested such a thing from anypony else,” the Queen explained, peeking at Lock with an eye before closing it again.

Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash began to give off a murderous aura that made almost everyone at the table shiver with fear. Wulfric was taking the brunt of it as both his hands were being crushed.

“Ladies, please calm down!” He whimpered, catching their attention.

“My hands are gonna turn to jelly at this rate!!”

Lock gulped as the Queen waited for him and stood still. He then raised his hand to cup her chin and leaned in. But before he could do the deed, he stopped and noticed she had the faintest shiver that went unnoticed by everyone else.

“Sorry,” Lock sighed as he backed away.

“But I can’t.”

“Why not?” Queen Antoinette wondered, opening her eyes.

“Because if this is your first time kissing someone, then it shouldn’t be for a simple request. Something like that should only be reserved for someone whom you care for and have feelings for. I’m sorry, your majesty, but I cannot grant your request.”

The Queen stood there for a moment, as Rainbow and Applejack eased up on Wulfric’s hands, much to his relief, then smiled a wide smile as her cheeks turned pink.

“Finally, I have found you.”

“What do-Mmmff!”

Out of the blue, Antoinnette shot her hands out and grabbed Lock’s jacket and pulled him in for a passionate kiss in front of everyone.

“HUUUUUH?!?” Applejack and Rainbow shouted as Wulfric’s hands were completely crushed. Lock stood there with his face turned bright pink as the queen broke the kiss and even licked her lips in satisfaction.

“So, my Queen, I take it he is the one?” Jacques asked with a smile.

“Oh yes, Jacques, he is more than worthy~,” the Queen purred.

“I shall take great satisfaction in knowing my ingrate sister will never have the crown.”

“Holy fuck…” Lock mumbled.

“Oh and King Wulfric?” She called.

“Yes?”

“I hope your wives don’t mind if I have him for one night.”

Both mares began crushing his hands again as they seethed at the smug look on her face but were snapped out of it when they heard a peculiar sound.

CRUNCH!!

“AAAAAAAHHH HAA HA OOOOWWW!!!”

“Oh star apples!! Honey I’m so sorry!!”

“I-I’ll get the first aid kit!!”

“I…I got it!” Lock stammered as he made his way to his injured friend. He stood in front of Wulfric and saw that his hands were both bent in odd directions.

“Jeez, why not just rip them off while you’re at it!”

As Rainbow and Applejack looked away in shame, Lock ignited his hands in flames and began to mend Wulfric’s. Wulfric felt the bones in his hands reset as the pain faded away. Soon, Lock extinguished his hands and Wulfric’s were good as new.

“You good?” Lock asked.

“I’m fine. Consider it training for the next birth of my children.” He winked at both mares, making them blush a little.

“Well this has been a rousing council but what say we break for lunch?” Marshall suggested with the council nodding in agreement.

“Beorn. Take this time to get to know Crysta.”

“What? But dad-”

“Have fun. And you ladies are coming with me~.” Wulfric growled as he squeezed both AJ and Rainbow’s flanks, making them yelp in surprise.

“Heh, yeah…” Lock said.

“Whatever was that?” Jacques asked.

“Your hands were on fire, and you healed his injuries.”

“Oh. It’s a special magic of mine.” Lock replied while igniting a little flame in his palm.

“I can’t go into full detail, but it’s a personal ability I’ve had for some time.”

“How intriguing~,” the Queen purred, batting her eyes at Lock.

“I shall be staying in the royal guest chambers for the duration of my visit. Please expect my summons when preparations are complete.”

The Queen exited the room with her staff and winked over her shoulder to Lock. Lock chuckled sheepishly until he felt two firm grips on each of his shoulders. He looked over to see Rainbow and Applejack glaring at him.

“What?”

“You know exactly what mister!” Rainbow huffed with one hand on her hip and the other pointing an accusing finger at him.

“You let that hussy put her lips all over you and didn’t resist!!”

“Okay, first of all, don’t call the Queen a hussy, it’s rude,” Lock said.

“Second, she caught me off guard and what was I supposed to do? Shove her away in front of her freaking royal guard? And thirdly, you both should know that I’m in a relationship with you two and not her. Just because she’s all flirty and even kissed me, doesn’t mean I’ll be swayed.”

“It better not, sugarcube…” Applejack cautioned with a stern gaze.

“Now me and Rainbow gotta make it up to Wulfric and when you’re done with her, you join us. No arguments!”

“Yes ma’am…” Lock nodded. As she and her husband were about to leave, Lock heard a voice in his head.

Dimitri…

What is it now Lucifer?

It is time…

Now? They won’t be able to see you.

On the contrary, we are in a different world, yes?

Yeah?

Then the restrictions of the Sins and Dainn do not apply.

What?!

Suddenly, the room was filled with a foreboding sense of dread which made everyone feel on edge. Celestia and Luna’s horn instinctively lit up as Marshall stood in front of the children. Wulfric and his wives frantically looked around while Beorn stood close to his sister and Crysta. The guards all were in a panic as to what they were feeling, when the doors slammed shut on their own without warning.

“No…no!” Lock shouted into the air.

“NOT NOW! THEY’RE NOT READY! DON’T COME OUT! THEY WON’T BE ABLE TO HANDLE IT!”

“Guards! Ready weapons!!” Marshall commanded while unsheathing his sword; Nightfall.

In the center of the room, a pillar of flames shot up from the ground. There was a menacing laugh from within the flames as a tall figure appeared from within. The children were scared stiff, the soldiers brandished their weapons, and Lock simply narrowed his eyes as the figure within made itself appear. It was tall, taller than even Lock himself. It wore a trench coat that reached below its knees and black boots with a spike on the tips. It wore some kind of formal wear on the inside of the coat but it’s hood was on its head. From within the hood, there was only the darkness of shadow as two glowing red eyes glowed from within. All could only stare in shock as the figure turned to Lock. The human in question slowly walked to the figure, completely unfazed by its menacing presence.

“Lock! Get away from that thing!” Wulfric cried.

“It’s fine, Wulfric,” Lock said.

“FINE?! Who or what even is that?!” Marshall demanded.

“…My master,” Lock replied.

“The Devil himself, Lucifer MorningStar.”

“Master? So this is the demon you struck a deal with…” Wulfric said as he felt an ominous aura coming from Lucifer. The Devil turned his head to the king with his hands behind his back and hummed to himself.

“Mmm, Wulfric Warborn,” Lucifer said.

“Son of Hjalmar Warborn.”

“How do you know my name, fiend?!” Wulfric demanded.

“I only know of your late counterpart from Dimitri’s world,” Lucifer replied.

“What? Late counterpart? You mean…”

“Indeed,” Lucifer hummed as he paced around the room.

“It was during one of Dimitri’s liberation missions. He and his apprentices, Flash Sentry and Zephyr Breeze, set off to free the city of Las Pegasus. During his quest, Dimitri had learnt of a small rebel group of Caribou warriors who disobeyed Dainn Stonehoof and attempted to do as you did fifteen years ago in this world. If I were to hypothesize, they might have repeated what you were successful in. That is, if Dainn had not struck a bargain with the Seven Sins.”

“Wait…that’s what that stag was talking about?” Lock asked.

“There’s a Warborn Clan in my world?”

“Was a Warborn Clan, they tried to face Dainn on the shores of Equestria. Only to be completely wiped out and left to rot in the sand. Wulfric fought them tooth and nail, but was ultimately slain by Dainn himself in the end.”

This revelation came as a shock to everyone but mostly to Lock who seemed to be in a daze for the moment.

“Why are you here?” Celestia questioned while shielding the children.

“To talk some sense into my fool of a Hand,” Lucifer scoffed.

“The matter of his arrival in this world is nothing but a mistake that must be rectified. In other words, he does not belong here, he belongs in his own Equestria where he fights his own war. He was able to enjoy himself for the short amount of time he had remained here, but now I say he is to return from whence he came as soon as possible.”

“I see. Well I hate to inform you but the mirror which he came through does not work.” Said Luna.

“Not even Princess Twilight’s machine is able to power it. It will be another thirty moons before it’s magic can be activated.”

“Ha! How naive. What do you take me for, foolish girl?” Lucifer scoffed again.

“I am beyond such petty magic and restrictions, a simple manipulation of my power on that blasted mirror, and Dimitri shall be well on his way.” Lucifer turned to Lock with a frown.

“We shall discuss this another time. For now, I suggest you say your goodbyes.”

“But…what if I don’t want to leave?” Lock challenged.

“Pardon me, but I believe I must have misheard you,” Lucifer scowled.

“Were you talking back to me?”

“Yeah…maybe I am,” Lock sneered.

“I’m not leaving, at least not yet.”

“And why not?”

“Because of them,” Lock said, pointing to Wulfric and his family.

“They’re my god family now, and I won’t be going anywhere until I can repay them for their kindness. The only way I can see myself doing that, is by helping them gain a proper foothold in the war they wage now.”

“Then tell me, my Hand. Do you intend to fight the undead as well?” Lucifer questioned while noticing the shocked look on Lock’s face.

“Even with half your power diminished, you’d be hard pressed to slay the king of the dead.”

“I…I’m willing to try anyway. Even if I have to risk my life!”

The demon sighed as he knew Lock’s stubbornness all too well.

“Then we shall make a deal.” He said, pointing one finger to the mares.

“You have until the birth of these three children to complete your obligation. No strings, no tricks.”

“I can do that, no problem,” Lock nodded.

“And, since I somewhat admire your blatant stubbornness to help these people, I shall share a piece of information to you.” His gaze then set upon the king as Wulfric gripped his sword.

“Valyrian,” Lucifer said, perking Wulfric’s ear.

“Sound familiar?”

“Yes. It’s the rarest metal anywhere. Nearly impossible to find and even more so to craft.”

“We also have heard of it,” Celestia said.

“Starswirl once told us that the source of the ore was lost to the ages.”

“Indeed, and you should know that your precious claymore is made from it,” Lucifer said, surprising Wulfric.

“So allow me to inform you all that I know someone who knows where to find and mine it.”

“Who?” The king asked before being startled by a snap of Lucifer’s fingers and a flash of light that almost blinded him.

An old looking door stood beside Lucifer as he kept his hand raised and snapped his fingers again. The door made a heavy sound like it was unlocking and opened with a loud creaking noise. The door revealed a kind of staircase that led upwards and everyone could hear trumpets being played. Wulfric recognized them as valkyrie horns that were blown whenever Vikings go into battle or are laid to rest. Heavy footsteps were then heard stomping down the stairs as everyone readied themselves. Soon, a figure strode out, surrounded by ghostly wisps, that made Wulfric’s breathing hitch and his heart almost stop.

An older looking stag, dressed in traditional royal Viking armor, with a familiar looking ax clipped to his side, stood in front of the group with a stern gaze. His eyes then landed on Wulfric, as he then smiled and chuckled a bit.

“I almost didn’t recognize you,” he spoke softly.

“You’ve grown into a fine stag, my son.”

Those last two words made Wulfric’s eyes tear up after finally realizing the man who was talking to him was none other than his father.

“It can’t be…” He whispered while dropping his sword and reaching a hand out.

“What’s with that look?” The old stag asked.

“I still remember when you were a buck you challenged me all the way up until you turned 16. You finally bested me by disarming my ax and knocking me on my arse.”

“…Father!!” Wulfric shouted as he finally embraced his old man like a child.

“I’ve missed you…” he wept while his father patted him on the back.

“What’s this now? I don’t remember raising a sniveling buck who wept on my shoulder,” Hjalmar joked while getting a good look at his son.

“Look at you! Such a fine man. A fine man indeed…! And who are these two?” He asked, pointing to the children.

“They’re my children, father, your grandchildren.”

“Hahaha! I’m a grandpa?! I’M A GRANDPA!!” Hjalmar beamed. Beorn and Apple Jewel were nudged by their mothers and approached the old king.

“By Odin’s beard! Look at this strapping young buck! You look just like your old man! What’s your name, lad?”

“Uh…Beorn, sir.”

“Oh there’ll be no sir here, boy. Call me gramps or grandpa! And who is this precious jewel?” The old stag smirked at Apple Jewel.

“I’m…Apple Jewel,” the filly said shyly.

Hjalmar chuckled and knelt down and held his arms out.

“Well don’t just stand there, little miss, come give your grandpa a big old hug!”

The filly smiled as she jumped into her grandfather’s arms with Beorn following short. The three toppled over and fell to the ground with a joyous laugh before another stepped from the gate.

“Dear. Don’t hog them all to yourself.” A female voice said as a doe, also surrounded by ghostly wisps, dressed in royal northern attire appeared from the gate.

All eyes turned to the gate and time froze for Wulfric at the sight of the beautiful woman. The doe looked back at Wulfric and smiled as she approached him. There was a brief silence between the two until she reached up and gently cupped Wulfirc’s face.

“My little stag…” she whispered softly.

Wulfric choked up at the sight of the woman before him. By all accounts, she was a stranger meeting him for the first time and yet somehow she felt familiar to him.

“Son, this is Aurora; your mother.” Hjalmar smiled while his wife continued to gaze at her son.

“I remember holding you. So small and frail but so strong…I am so sorry I left you.”

“M-mother, I…I dreamt of this day. The day I could finally meet you.” Wulfric said as he began to tear up again along with his mother and hugged her tight.

Meanwhile, Celestia, Luna, Marshall, and everyone else in the room kept silent at the display, some crying at how wholesome the whole speculation was. Both the old royals then noticed Chrysalis, who was also silent the whole time, and gained curious looks.

“How interesting, the daughter of Queen Monarch stands before us,” Hjalmar said.

“Indeed, she looks so similar to Monarch,” Aurora added.

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow at the mention of this name while the others looked on with curiosity.

“Who?” Asked Marshall.

“My mother. The queen before me.” Chrysalis said behind her fan.

“Mother, how do you know Chrysalis’ mother?” Wulfric wondered.

“My father, your grandfather, once had the honor of meeting Queen Monarch when I was still alive and young,” Hjalmar explained.

“Monarch was a humble soul who was also a dear friend to me as well,” Aurora said.

“You look so much like her, it wasn’t hard to deduce who’s blood flows through your veins.”

“Thank you for the brief history lesson but we’re wasting time here!” Lucifer chimed in.

“Oh hush your gob, demon! I’m finally meeting my grandchildren!” Hjalmar snapped.

Aurora then dropped the regal act and squealed as she literally skipped over and scooped Beorn and Apple Jewel up in a tight hug.

“I’m a grandmother! I’M A GRANDMOTHER!” Aurora chirped as she hopped around.

“Grandma!” Apple Jewel giggled along with her brother. The queen then began pelting her grandchildren with kisses all over their cheeks as they tried to escape.

“By the way, mother and father,” Wulfric said as he gestured to his wives and Lock to stand by him.

“Allow me to introduce the loves of my life, my wives Applejack and Rainbow Dash. And this is my friend, Dimitri, who I recently appointed as the godfather of the children.”

“Ahhh, so you’re the ones who seduced my boy, eh?” The old stag joked as a father would.

“He treating you right?”

“Father?!?” Wulfric shouted in protest.

“Oh hush, Wulfric, you know your father is only teasing,” Aurora giggled as she continued to kiss her grandchildren.

“It’s nice to meet you sir,” Applejack said politely.

“Yeah, likewise, it’s good to meet the father of our husband,” Rainbow said.

“And don’t worry, we got him on a short leash.” The pegasus winked, much to her husband's dismay.

Lock cleared his throat and awkwardly held out his hand.

“It’s, uh, an honor to meet you sir,” he said with a nervous smile.

Hjalmar inspected Lock who was looking nervous before giving a firm handshake and a pat on the shoulder.

“So you’re looking after these little rascals eh? Welcome to the family lad!”

“I thank you very much, sir.” Lock smiled.

“I know you and your wife want to stay as long as possible, but it seems there’s a limited time until you must return to Valhalla. Celestia, can you bring out a map of the lands?”

“Of course.” The princess conjured up a map of Equestria that detailed it’s newest borders and settlements that appeared after the war. As Hjalmar looked at the map, he saw how vastly the Warborn Clan had grown under his son’s rule and smiled proudly.

“My boy…you’ve done well for yourself.”

“Thank you father.”

“Now. The areas are a bit different but my memory is as sharp as ever.” He boasted while concentrating on the northern region of the map.

“Ah! Here. Here is where you’ll find what you seek.”

Wulfric looked to the area of the map his father was pointing at and almost went pale as he gave a nervous gulp and fixed his shirt collar.

“But that’s…”

“I know. Frost Wyrm Pass.”

“Frost Wyrm?” Lock repeated.

“You mean like Wyverns?”

“The very same. In the old days, we hunted them for their scales but after a few decades we chose to stop. It takes a warrior of great skill to bring down one of these beasts.”

“We have also heard of them.” Said Celestia as she conjured a book.

“They live in the peaks of mountains and often keep to themselves. They also have a pair who leads their swarm that rarely venture out of the nest.”

“Do they have something like a matriarch?”

“I believe so.”

As Hjalmar marked the location on the map, he sighed and looked at his grandchildren with a content smile.

“Oh how I wish we could do this more often. I wanted to tell you kids so many stories about your father.”

“Grandpa…” Beorn clinged to his grandfather with one last hug while Apple Jewel did the same for their grandmother.

“Don’t go!” Apple Jewel begged with tears in her eyes.

“I’m sorry dear, we have to. But don’t forget, we’ll always be watching over you.” Aurora said in the most gentle voice before kissing both their foreheads.

“Mother I…I have so many things to say to you…” said Wulfric as they hugged him one last time.

“I will see you again my little stag, I promise.”

Wulfric smiled and wiped his tears as Lucifer opened the door and both the former rulers walked hand in hand to the door. Hjalmar and Aurora looked back once more and smiled as they looked at their family.

“May Odin smile down upon you all,” Hjalmar said happily.

They both entered the doorway and it shut behind them as it disappeared. Lock noticed Wulfric wiping his eyes and put a hand on his shoulder.

“You gonna be okay man?”

Wulfric collected himself and embraced his children who were smiling up at him.

“I’ll be fine.”

“You know, I don’t mean to ruin the moment, but we still don’t know how to properly forge the ore once we get it,” Lock said.

“Hmm, that is a problem,” Wulfric hummed.

“Even my most seasoned blacksmiths who some have worked with star metal would have no knowledge as to how to handle Valyrian.”

“I may be able to assist with that,” Lucifer said.

“But like all deals, it comes with a price.”

“Here we go.” Sighed Rainbow Dash.

“What is it you want?” Lock asked.

“I would like you to find someone in this world…to partake of this.”

Lucifer held out his hand and a small object appeared in a small puff of flames.

The sight of the strange looking fruit made Lock’s eyes widen and glare at Lucifer as he grit his teeth.

“You dare…you dare ask something as outrageous as this?” Lock hissed with a mouthful of venom.

“What’s wrong? it’s just a fruit.” Marshall said as he reached out for it.

“DON’T TOUCH IT!!!” Lock roared, causing the room to shake and flames to involuntarily burst from his body.

“Geeze man, calm down!” Wulfric shouted while cleaning out his ears.

Lock growled and threw off his jacket and rolled up his shirt’s sleeve to show his tribal brands.

“This is what happens to those who partake of the Devil's fruit,” Lock sneered.

“Once you eat the fruit, your soul is doomed to end up in Hell on the day of your death. My apprentices and I had our own obligations to eat our fruits, but it is not something that is just handed out to anyone, nor should it be! Flash, Zephyr, and Maud all had their own reasons as to why they wanted the fruit, and you expect me to just give one to someone in exchange for knowledge?! Just what do you take me for?! A fucking errand boy?!”

“Mind your manners boy…” Lucifer hissed as his eyes flashed a fiery red.

“I could drag you back with a snap of the fingers but today I’m feeling generous.”

“Lock, I say you take the deal,” Wulfric said.

“What?! Wulfric you can’t be serious!” Lock said.

“Are you saying you want to eat this damn thing?!”

“Not exactly. We TAKE the fruit as Lucifer suggested but, one of us will eat it when we have no choice. This agreeable demon?”

“Hmmhmmhmm, cunning, young king,” Lucifer mused.

“I suppose I can accept that.”

“But Wulfric, everyone, I could never ask any of you to do something like this. These things are no joke, you’d be damning your soul to the Inferno,” Lock pleaded.

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.” The king said while seizing the fruit from Lucifer.

“Then it is agreed, now I must take my leave until next we speak. I look forward to who amongst you will become my new champion,” Lucifer said with an eerie smile under his hood.

“Ta!”

The devil disappeared in a puff of flames and the foreboding feeling all but ceased. Lock sat in a chair and rubbed his face as he was stressed out from the ordeal.

“Of all things…why did it have to be a damn fruit?”

Applejack proceeded to rub his shoulders from behind and could feel the tension he had built up.

“How’s about we get you to bed? You need rest.”

“But I’m not tired.” Lock said as she leaned down to whisper.

“You need rest~.”

Lock perked his head up and turned his head around, only for Applejack to seize the opportunity to capture his lips with hers. They held the kiss for a minute before she pulled away and grabbed his hand and pulled him away.

“Hon, can you take Beorn and Crysta out into the city so they can get acquainted? I’m gonna go help Lock feel less stressed.”

“With pleasure. One chaperoned date coming up!”

“Dad!” Beorn complained as Wulfric dragged him along and Crysta followed while giggling.

The rest of the royals went their separate ways as Applejack led Lock to the private bath house. Once they were in the changing rooms, the mare began to strip herself as Lock just stood there.

“AJ, I don’t think this is necessary…” Lock sighed.

“Oh I think it is, sugarcube.” The farm mare said as she removed her shirt. Her breasts gave a slight bounce that seemed to catch Lock’s attention while she tossed her shirt in the basket, then as if to tease him further, she turned around and pulled down her pants to reveal she was wearing frilly red panties underneath.

“You need to relax, this whole day has been very stressful for you,” Applejack said as she slowly stood before the human.

“But I-”

“Shh,” she shushed him with a finger.

She then proceeded to help Lock out of his clothes by taking off his jacket. She grabbed the bottom of his shirt and lifted it over his shoulders so his torso was on display. Applejack licked lips at the sight of his muscled torso and ran her hands along his pectorals and abdominals. Her hands then went down as Lock kicked off his boots and undid his belt and pulled his pants down until he was in his boxers. A noticeable tent was on display as Applejack giggled and stood up and wrapped her arms around Lock’s neck, pressing her breasts on his chest.

“You know, I don’t think I got the chance to say what Rainbow did before,” Applejack cooed.

“What’s that?” Lock wondered. Applejack then kissed Lock and held him close as Lock reached around and held her flanks. Her tongue coiled with Lock’s as she moaned in the kiss before pulling away and cupping his face.

“I love you,” Applejack said, surprising Lock.

“Almost as much as I love my husband.”

“How come?” Lock wondered.

“Cause like my husband you’re strong, kind, caring and as a bonus…” she paused to guide his hands to her flanks.

“You’re good in bed~. Now how about gettin’ these off me~?” She purred and kissed Lock once more.

“A whole week without sex must be driving you crazy~” she teased as her pulled down her panties.

“I wouldn’t say crazy, but I’ll do as you ask,” Lock nodded as he reached down and pulled off his boxers. His erection was now out and on display, and Applejack cooed and massaged it with her hand before leading him into the wash room. Inside was a large tub, big enough for at least eight to ten people, and had large faucets with knobs at the bottom. Applejack purposefully leaned over, giving Lock a full view of her moist marehood and juicy flank, and turned on the hot water. As the water filled the tub and steam filled the room, Applejack dipped her hoof in and turned to her human lover.

“Park it,” she said, pointing to the edge.

Lock nodded and stepped inside the tub too, and sat down on the edge. The mare then got on her knees and grasped his member and started stroking it.

“It’s tough, you know?” Lock sighed as she handled his package.

“I’m the leader of the resistance in my world, I’m a mentor to my apprentices, the Hand of a demon, and now I’m a godfather.”

“Another reason I love you and my husband, you’re both such hard workers. So like him, you get a special massage~.”

Applejack then squeezed Lock’s member between her massive breasts and began massaging it slowly. The sensation was nothing short of breathtaking as he felt her warm pelt caress every inch of his erection.

“Like that, sugarcube~?” She smirked, hearing his moans.

“Yeah…allow me to return the favor.”

Lock reached up and Scratched behind her ears. The feeling of his digits scratching was a bit foreign to her since she had never really been scratched there by anyone before. The feeling, however, was oddly very satisfying as she leaned down and started to lick his tip.

“Mmm that’s it hon, let out all that stress~” she said in a gentle voice before slowly pushing him to the floor.

“Now close your eyes.”

Lock did so and closed his eyes and waited. He then felt something smooth press against his lips as something else wet and inviting enveloped his member. The feeling then went up and down as Lock opened his eyes to see Applejack kissing him with her tongue now poking his mouth as she rode his shaft with her pussy. Lock grinned and reached around to pull her close, deepening the kiss as he met his thrusts with her bounces. The two moaned together in sexual bliss as Lock reached down and groped her flank.

“Ah, ah~! Bet Rainbow never bucked ya this hard~” she boasted with a grin while he reached up to hold her bouncing breasts.

“Ask me nicely, and I’ll let you fill me up~”

“Then please, my lovely country mare, allow me to fill your smoking hot pussy with my seed. And I’ll treat you just as much as a Queen as Wulfric does,” Lock said as he purposely began thrusting up into her harder than before.

“Good boy. Now give momma some love~!!”

With one last slam of her hips, Applejack arched her back and let out a satisfying moan along with her lover as he strained to shoot out every last pent up bit.

“Mmm good boy. Here’s yer treat~” she sighed and pulled him towards her breasts to nurse.

Lock smiled as he picked her up, still inside her, and stepped back into the water with her straddling him. He continued to nurse her breasts and she rubbed the back of his head and he looked up.

“Thanks for this,” Lock said as he pecked her lips.

“I love you.”

“Love you too hon.” She huffed before he resumed suckling her but not before she told him something that made his face perk up.

“Next time…I’ll be sitting on that face of yers~.”

Lock just chuckled as he held his mare close. The two enjoyed their bathing in romantic silence. Applejack was happy to ease her new lover’s nerves and Lock was lucky that she was kind enough to allow him to bathe with her. Both could tell that for the remainder of his stay, he’d be doing everything he could for her and her family.

End.

Inner Demons (Rewritten)

Two weeks have gone by since the royal meeting. Celestia had her scholars search the archives for anything they could find about the Valyrian ore and the Frost Wyrm nest. So far, there were no records recovered as of yet but the scholars still searched nonetheless. Wulfric and his family were in better spirits since the royal meeting, especially since Applejack helped Lock feel better since his encounter with Lucifer and his ludacris demands. As the weeks passed, the Princesses, Queen Chrysalis, and Queen Antoinette have been spending time together so that they may discuss future battle plans. Now that the engagement between Beorn and Crysta was set in motion, Chrysalis had agreed to aid Equestria as she and her Changelings had during the Great War. As for the Queen of Prance, she was more focused on securing her crown. Not because it was all she cared about, but because she wanted what was best for her people and for the sake of her alliance with Equestria. Antoinette, however, has been devising a plan to prepare herself when the day comes that she summons Lock to her chambers. Needless to say, the human was arguably the key piece to securing Equestria’s alliance with Prance against Blueblood.

Today was a day like any other as the citizens of Canterlot were going about their daily business. Walking down the streets were a pair that most saw to be unexpected. Prince Beorn was walking hand in hand with the young changeling princess, Crysta. The two, as they said they would, had begun to grow fond of each other over time and were now comfortable to walk out in public together without Wulfric shadowing them. The two were on their way to a local tavern so they could enjoy a midday snack.

“So how has your day been today, Crysta?” Beorn asked the young Changeling princess.

“It’s been quite lovely. I’ve never seen so many creatures in one place!” She beamed, looking at the busy streets when she spotted their destination.

“Oh there it is! The Sky High Tavern! I heard the food there is great.”

“I hope so. I’m gettin’ hungry.”

As the young couple neared the entrance a loud voice came from inside followed by the distinct sound of a fist breaking someone’s face.

“HANDS OFF ASSHOLE!!”

WHAPPACK!!

A female voice shouted as a patron was sent flying into the streets. A fiery haired Pegasus mare in an apron and jeans stomped out the door looking more pissed than a hydra on a Monday. She dragged a stag out by his collar and threw him across the street and into a wheelbarrow full of hay.

“GRR WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!” She screamed before turning around and began patting her flank.

“My ass is for show! The only one who gets to grab and smack it is my husband! You got that creep?!?”

“Y-Yes! I-I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” The stag yelped and scrambled away, holding his nose.

The mare huffed through her nostrils and went to turn back to the tavern. Her eyes then caught sight of the young couple and her mood changed almost instantly.

“Well lookie what the sun dragged in!” The mare chirped with a wide grin as she approached them.

“If it ain’t Dash’s kid! How’re you doing sport?!”

“Hey aunt Spitfire.” Beorn waved hello to his adoptive aunt.

“Look at you! Every time I see those eyes of yours, I see Rainbow all the time.” Spitfire looked to Crysta and arched a brow.

“Who’s this? New marefriend? You little sly dog, like father like son, eh?”

“Uh this is Crysta. She’s a friend-JUST a friend!!” Beorn blushed while his aunt gave a wolfish grin.

“Well you’re in luck. New arrivals get a discount on their first meal.”

As the doors opened, they two were greeted by music and laughter along with the delicious aroma of food in the air.

“Welcome to Sky High Tavern!”

“Hey Spitz! Did ya have to slug the guy that hard?!” One stallion called out jokingly.

“Hey, he laid his hands on the goods! That comes with a penalty!” Spitfire winked back with a flick of her tale that made the other customers whoop and cheer.

“Soarin! Table for two!” She shouted to the counter, holding up two fingers.

From the back of the tavern came a stallion wearing a white T-shirt, apron, and black jeans. His fur was light cyan blue and his mane and tail were dark blue. When he saw Beorn and Crysta, he smiled and walked over to them.

“Hey, hey! How’s it going little bro?” Soarin said.

“Hi uncle Soarin,” Beorn smiled.

“So Spitz, heard you bashed in another customer?” Soarin chided, wrapping his arm around Spitfire’s waist.

“What can I say, he put his hand on this piece of ass that is only reserved for you~,” Spitfire teased as she pecked him on the cheek.

“Heh, yeah, why don’t you go upstairs and check on our daughter and I’ll go get these two a table?”

“Yeah, yeah, it’s almost time to feed her anyway,” Spitfire said.

As she left, Soarin led the couple to a table near a window and sat them down. He then pulled out a notepad and pen and prepared to write down their order.

“Alright you two, what can I get you?” Soarin asked.

Both opened their menus and began scrolling through the list of appetizers and other entrees before finally coming to a decision.

“I’d like the Canterlot Salad platter please.” Said Crysta.

“I’ll take the veggie burger and fries!” Beorn smiled as Soarin gave a big thumbs up and headed straight for the kitchen. The two looked around and saw many different creatures coming in and going out of the tavern with most of the customers being easily recognized as Wonderbolts thanks to their signature jackets.

“This place is amazing!” Crysta smiled while looking at the various portraits that decorated the taverns walls.

“Yup. My aunt and uncle built this place after the war, they wanted a place where they and others like them could come to unwind. Plus they needed the extra bits.”

“For what?”

The two then noticed Spitfire returning from upstairs with a little filly in her arms that made the changeling princess squeal with delight.

“Everypony, meet little Twister Winds.” Spitfire smiled as the little foal giggled and squirmed in her arms.

“Ohh why hello, little one!” Crysta chirped at the little foal.

“Yep, this little girl is Soarin’s and my pride and joy,” Spitfire said as she leaned down and kissed her forehead.

“Um, may I hold her?” Crysta asked politely.

Twister had taken an immediate liking to her and held out her arms to be carried.

“Whoa watch it Spitz, that girl might gobble her up!” A wonderbolt joked as they watched the two snuggled.

“Oh how could somepony ever gobble up this little cutie pie? A goo goo goo goo!!” The princess cooed while nuzzling little Twister.

“Order up!” Soarin shouted, coming in with two full platters.

“Aw yeah! Soup’s on!” Beorn cheered as he was about to stuff his face.

“Beorn, I’m sure your moms taught you proper manners when eating?” Spitfire said, arching a brow as she was handed back her daughter.

“Er right…sorry auntie.” Beorn grinned before carefully taking a bite out of his burger. The taste sent him on a one way trip to flavor heaven as the juices coated his tongue and the scent of the warm buns filled his nostrils.

“Oh boy!”

“Heh. Best burgers this side of Equestria.” Soarin boasted while Crysta enjoyed her salad.

“Enjoy, you two!” Soarin said as he went to turn and walk away, when suddenly.

“HELP! THE WAR BEASTS! THE WAR BEASTS ARE COMING!”

From the entrance, a Pegasus stallion burst through the doors and was in a state of pure panic. Soarin was quick to act as he and a couple other customers ran up and grabbed hold of the stallion.

“Heavy Flap! Calm down!” Soarin barked.

“THE WAR BEASTS! THEY’RE GONNA KILL US ALL!”

“There’s no war beasts, Heavy Flap! It’s over! The war is over!”

The stallion looked around frantically and soon began to calm down. He then looked up at Soarin who stared back at him.

“You’re home, Heavy, you’re home.”

As Heavy Flap calmed down, Soarin took him straight to the bar for a stiff drink with the help of some of the other Wonderbolts before the customers resumed their meals and began to chatter amongst themselves.

“What’s his deal?” Asked one of the customers to his friend.

“That’s Heavy Flap. He was part of a squad that was tasked with slaying warbeasts during the war. Lost half his team just to bring down one…”

“Poor bastard…”

“Has this been happening a lot, auntie?” Beorn asked as he ate. Spitfire sighed as she calmed Twister down from crying and nodded.

“Ever since Blueblood started his little spat. Guys like Heavy have been getting flashbacks from the great war. Most of us were able to move forward after those days, but some of us weren’t so lucky.”

“How awful…” Crysta sighed as she ate sadly.

“I wish there was a way to help these creatures still battling with their inner demons.”

Beorn nodded in agreement as they ate. The young prince and changeling princess continued their meal as Spitfire left them. Beorn glanced over at the bar and saw the stallion from before being comforted by his friends, but then got an idea of sorts.

“Maybe…maybe my uncle might be able to help?”

“Your uncle?” Crysta repeated. “How?”

“Well he’s always talking with my dad about war stuff and battles, he might know of a way to help people like Heavy Flap face whatever he’s dealing with.”

“You think he would know how to help?”

“It’s worth a shot, but for now let’s enjoy our meals. I mean, it is a date after all,” Beorn said with a wink.

Crysta blushed at his statement and even smiled as she took another bite when out of nowhere came several young stallions making their way towards the bar and seating themselves wherever they felt like.

“Yo bartender! Gimme something to drink!” One of them shouted while slamming the counter.

Soarin walked around the bar and gave the stallions a stink eye.

“Opal Hoof, I thought my wife and I made it clear that you and your boys are no good in our tavern?” Soarin grumbled.

“Last time, you stallions made so much of a mess, we had to stay closed for a whole day.”

“Not my fault some old farts can’t take a joke.” Opal smirked.

“I mean, why allow a bunch of old fossils into a place like this at all?” He asked, eyeballing one of the tavern maids.

“Though, I get why they come here.”

“Get your mind outta the gutter. This is a place for veterans to rest and feel calm, not one of those sleezy strip clubs you go to get some tail.” Soarin hissed at the young stallion.

“Relax, Soarin, my boys and I are just here for a drink. And besides, my daddy was a vet too so I can be here as much as anypony else.”

“Whatever, I’ll serve you, but if you cause any more trouble, I’m putting your faces on the front window and banning you for life.”

Soarin served them their drinks and stormed back into the kitchen while Opal and his gang sat down and looked around the tavern for new faces.

“This place is a dump.” One of them said while taking a sip.

“I know, right? Opal, couldn’t you have picked a better place to get loaded?”

“Aw shut it, I only brought you guys here because I wanted to show you the hot piece of ass that’s Soarin’s wife,” Opal barked as he took a swig. His eyes then trailed to where Beorn and Crysta were sitting and smirked as his eye caught the sight of the changeling princess.

“Dude, she broke your hand last time.” One said as he continued to stare.

“Check her out…” Opal said in a daze.

“Woah…” one of them said as they gawked at Crysta.

“Now that’s a lady!”

“Check out that rack, she’s got it going on~.”

“That ass of hers is nice too, wonder how she likes it in bed?”

“Check out who she’s with.” Another pointed to Beorn who had just finished his burger.

“Hey, ain’t that Beorn Warborn?”

“Oh yeah, it is!”

“How’d a brat like him end up with a babe like her?”

“I don’t know,” Opal said as he downed the rest of his drink.

“But how about we find out?”

The group nodded and left the bar and approached Beorn and Crysta’s table. Some with lustful grins while others fixed their manes to look presentable. Opal, however, had one thing on his mind: to get this girl in bed with him.

“Did you enjoy your meal, Crysta?” Beorn asked.

“It was delicious.” She smiled when the group surrounded their table.

“Looky here boys. A young couple out on a date.” Opal teased as they chuckled.

“Can we help you gentlemen?” Crysta said calmly as Beorn glared at them slightly.

“That depends, are you having a fun time right now?” Opal wondered.

“Because if not, you can ditch this kid and hang out with some real stallions like us.”

“I’ll pass.” Crysta said while wiping her mouth.

“Hey come on sweetcheeks, we can show you a better time than this twerp ever could.” Another smugly pleaded as he got closer.

“Please step back. Your lust is making me sick.” Crysta stated while pushing him away.

“Ohh, kitty’s got claws! I dig that in a chick~”

Beorn’s fists were clenched so hard, they threatened to break his skin. He was about to stand up and beat them black and blue, when a voice cleared their throat and Opal felt a hand on his shoulder.

“The princess said to leave her be, gentlemen.”

Opal turned around to come face to face with a male changeling a few inches taller than him. He was dressed in casual clothing, but wore a headband over his forehead. Strapped to his side was a wakizashi and a full length katana.

“Butt out of this, bug, or I’ll squash ya.” The arrogant stallion threatened as he draped his arm over Crysta’s shoulder.

“Listen babe. I know this great place where we can-”

“Since your dick runs ahead of your brain, I’ll put this in a language you understand.”

In a flash, Crysta seized Opal by his wrist and judo flipped him onto the table as the crowd gasped in astonishment.

“PISS OFF!!”

Beorn stood there completely in a daze and was blushing at how well she had handled the creep harassing her. Opal’s gang however, was not pleased.

“You little bitch! How dare you?!”

“Crafty, would you please escort these thugs out of this fine establishment?” Crysta asked the armed changeling.

“Wait. Crafty? Crafty Dodger?!?” Beorn said in shock as the first two thugs came out swinging, only to be dispatched within seconds after a few jabs to their bodies.

“What the?!? I can’t move!”

“My legs are numb!!”

“Princess, how rough shall I be on these ruffians?” Crafty wondered.

“Not too rough, but make sure that they get the message never to stir up trouble like this again.”

“As you wish,” Crafty said as he reached for his katana.

“You bastard! You’re gonna fight us unarmed?” Opal shouted after recovering when to his surprise, the old samurai set his weapons aside and stood silently awaiting their next move.

“Well? We don’t have all day.”

Two more of the thugs attempted to rush Crafty again, but Crafty swayed his body to the side and chopped the backs of their heads, knocking them out immediately. Another thug pulled out a knife and went in to stab the samurai. However Crafty simply raised his hand and caught the blade in between his fingers, shocking his attacker and the witnesses.

“Hmph, I’ve seen butter knives with a sharper edge,” Crafty scoffed as he jabbed the attacker in the gut, making him fall to the ground and gasp for air.

There were now only three stallions left, Opal included, as Crafty eyed the remaining few.

“Oh buck this! I’m outta here!” One yelped and fled the scene.

“Wait for me! I’d rather never drink than deal with this!”

“Get back here you cowards!” Opal snapped.

“Hey,” Crafty called out.

“You seemed to have very ill intentions towards my lady Crysta. So I offer a choice: right or left?”

“What are you talking about?” Opal asked before getting slapped across the left cheek.

“D-Did you just-!”

SLAP!!

“Hey cut that out you-!!”

SLAP!! SLAP!!

“Nng…no…no wait!”

SLAP!! SLAP!! SLAP!!

“WAIT STOP! STOP PLEASE!!!” The stallion sobbed as he curled up like a foal on the ground for all to see.

Crafty gazed at the whimpering stallion and scoffed as he crossed his arms.

“You gonna leave Princess Crysta alone?”

“Yes!”

“And I trust you to take your little group with you and never return to this establishment, correct?”

“I promise! We won’t ever come back!”

“Good, now off with you, or I’ll use my katana this time.”

Opal nodded as he and those of his gang who could still move limped away. Crafty grabbed his weapons and attached them to his side one again. He turned to Crysta and bowed respectively to her.

“As promised, they have been dealt with.”

“Thank you, Crafty, I appreciate it.”

Beorn meanwhile gazed at the changeling samurai as if he were in the presence of a celebrity. Beorn had heard of Crafty Dodger from his father during the Great War, how his fighting skills were unparalleled to any who crossed blades with him. And here he was, in the flesh and showing off a mere fraction of his fighting skills.

“Ah, Prince Beorn,” Crafty said as he bowed to the young prince.

“A pleasure to meet you finally, I am-”

“Crafty Dodger!” Beorn beamed with stars in his eyes.

“The honor is all mine, sir!” He screamed, standing at attention like a soldier.

“My father told me all about you. Said you and Shining Armor were the only ones able to best him in combat! Dad even showed the scar you gave him!!”

“Ah yes, I remember that bout, he called me a little jack rabbit if I recall.”

“Yeah! Oh man, if it’s not too much to ask, may I have your autograph?”

Crysta suddenly began to laugh as Beorn held up a napkin for him to sign while Soarin placed an ice cream sundae on the table.

“But we didn’t order dessert.”

“On the house sport. For keeping your cool in front of your lady.” Soarin winked while plastering Opal and his gang's faces on the front door.

“Good riddance to bad rubbish.”

Beorn blushed at the mention of Crysta being called his lady again. As Crafty left to return to Queen Chrysalis, Crysta smiled at Beorn and started to eat the ice cream. Over the course of the two weeks, Beorn had grown more accustomed to Crysta and began to see how much they had in common. When Crysta actually threw that stallion and spoke in such a way, it woke up more feelings in his heart than he imagined.

“What’s wrong Beorn? Don’t you want some?” Crysta asleep

“Oh, uh, yeah sure,” Beorn said. He too ate some ice cream but couldn’t stop glancing at the girl next to him. He knew there was something there, he only had to take a leap.

“Crysta, can I ask you something?”

“Of course, what is it?”

“Do you…like me?”

The princess blushed at the question, knowing exactly what he meant.

“Well…you are easy to get along with and well…I think you’re really nice!” She smiled.

“I see,” Beorn nodded. He then reached over and grasped her hand, making her blush more.

“Well, I for one like you. In fact, I’d say that…I like you a lot.”

“…Really?”

“Yes, you’re nothing like the girls who used to come to me with fake confessions and never really liked me for me. You’re fun to be around, you never turned me away, and you even have the nerve to speak in a way I didn’t expect.”

“I appreciate that, Beorn, but why tell me this?”

Beorn steadied his resolve and looked straight into Crysta’s eyes.

“What I’m asking is, would you…like to officially be my marefriend?”

The tavern went silent as the whole crowd listened in and awaited her answer. At first, the princess blushed and squirmed in her chair like a foal needing the bathroom while Beorn sat there and began to sweat nervously.

“I um…I would love to!” She said shyly while the whole tavern raised their glasses in a toast.

“ATTA BOY!!”

“That’s how a man gets it done!!”

“Good on ya girl! Woo!”

“Y-you really mean it?” Beorn asked.

Crysta smiled and leaned in to kiss Beorn on the cheek, making him blush bright red.

“Does that answer your question?” Crysta whispered.

“.....YYYYYYAHOOOOO!!!” The young stag shot out of his chair like a rocket and began to bounce around the place like a pinball until he was caught by Spitfire who was smirking the entire time.

“Alright, simmer down tiger.”

“I have a marefriend!” Beorn cheered.

“And she’s the prettiest, most genuinely kind girl I’ve ever met! Thank you Odin!”

The stags in the bar laughed as the couple paid for their meal and left arm in arm. As Soarin cleaned off their table, he looked at a particular photo hanging on the wall and in that photo was Wulfric, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and little Apple Jewel along with her baby brother held in her arms.

“Fifteen years huh? Kid sure has grown.”

The Next Day

“I must say, Antoinette, these scones you brought with you are quite delectable.”

“Why thank you, Celestia, I heard you have a sweet tooth for pastries so I thought I would bring some from Prance.”

“Careful, sister, these are supposed to be enjoyed, not devoured.”

It was early in the afternoon and the royal rulers were in a lounge room enjoying tea and hors d’oeuvres. Celestia, Luna, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Chrysalis, and Queen Antoinette were sitting together around a large table and enjoying each other’s company.

“So Rainbow Dash,” Luna said.

“I heard the big news. Beorn had made his relationship with Crysta official?”

“Yup. Kid came back with hearts in his eyes.” Rainbow sighed while stuffing a pastry in her mouth.

“Well, might as well plan the wedding.”

“Don’t jump the gun Dash.” Said Applejack as she rubbed the pudge on her growing belly.

“It’s nice they like each other and all but they should take things slow.”

“Aw, and here I was about to prepare the love tent for the two newly lovers,” Chrysalis sighed as she sipped her tea.

The statement made the others turn pink while they maintained their composure as they continued to have tea.

“So Applejack, how are you and your baby doing?” Celestia asked to break the silence.

“He’s doing quite alright, thank you,” the farm mare smiled as she looked down at her stomach.

“It’s so nice to know that I’m gonna be a momma again. I feel as though my little Apple Jewel grew up too fast.”

“I know what you mean AJ.” Said Rainbow, leaning her elbow on the table.

“Seems like yesterday that I was changing Beorn’s diapers and now he has a girl to call his own.”

“By the way, isn’t Rarity expecting a baby soon as well?” Luna asked while helping herself to another treat.

“Oh yeah! We recently got a letter from Rarity. She and Spike went to the doctor, they’re having a little colt!” Rainbow said.

“Oh how wonderful!” Antoinette applauded when she suddenly felt a gust of wind and looked up to see two flyers duking it out with the guards watching.

“Oh. Must be time for Imperius’ lessons,” Celestia hummed.

Antoinette looked out the window to see the young prince in the air, armed with a staff. To her surprise, Lock was also in the air with his own staff as Imperius flew in and attacked him head on. She watched as Imperius tried to flank Lock by going for an overhead strike, only for him to weave out of the way and smack Imperius in the flank with his practice sword.

“Ow!”

“Mind your arse, kid!” Lock called out as they continued.

“Hmm, Miss Applejack, Miss Rainbow Dash, what exactly do you see in that…human?” Antoinette wondered.

“Well he did come off as a bit strange but he turned out to be a great guy, plus he’s really good with kids.” Applejack smiled.

“And he’s not too bad in bed either~.” Rainbow grinned.

“Is that so?” Antoinette arched a brow.

“I wonder if he likes virgins.”

Celestia and Luna’s faces turned bright pink once again and Chrysalis just smirked behind her fan. The group were about to continue their tea time, when a commotion was heard from outside the doors.

“Where is she?! I know she’s here somewhere!” A loud and prissy voice shrieked.

“Oh no…” Antoinette frowned, pinching the bridge of her muzzle.

Lock was also distracted by the loud shriek and was nearly caught off guard by the prince until he snatched him in a chokehold.

“AAACK! I give!! I give!” Imperius begged as he tapped out.

“Oh shit! Sorry kid,” Lock apologized as he released Imperius.

“Man, even when you look distracted, you’re more sharp than you look.”

Back in the lounge, the doors swung open to reveal a very pissed off looking mare. She had light green fur and violet mane and tail both styled loosely. Her eyes were a deep green and she wore a white frilly dress, along with rings and bracelets along her hands and wrists.

“Hah! I found you!” The mare huffed as she stomped over to the Queen.

“Clover, how unexpected,” Antoinette said calmly.

“I thought you were to remain in Prance as I instructed?”

“Don’t think your status will save you this time, sister. I heard through the grapevine that you were up to something scandalous!!” Clover barked.

“And just what do you mean, scandalous?” Antoinette arched a brow.

“You know very well what I mean!! You’re offering your virtue to some…creature then allow one of our perfectly fine noblemen of Prance to make you a proper lady! And above all else, you rejected Prince Blueblood’s marriage proposal!!”

“Do not dare mention that fool and embarrassment of a stallion in my presence!” Antoinette snapped, standing up from her chair.

“The mere image of that deplorable bastard makes me sick to my stomach! And for your information, as you should know by now, it is the Queen’s decision to decide who she may want to sire an heir with. And this man I have found is more than worthy of the task I have offered him.”

“And what makes this so-called man so great?” She asked before spotting Lock who was giving Imperius a lesson.

“You can’t be serious…” Imperius sighed while facepalming himself.

“Try it, it’ll make you feel cooler!” Lock smiled as they prepared to charge each other.

“Now be sure to let it out good and loud!”

“This is gonna be so embarrassing…” The prince sighed as he charged full speed before suddenly pulling up and flew into the sun, blinding Lock instantly.

“Special move!! METEOR IMPACT!!” The prince shouted as he dive bombed towards his target with twice the speed from before. Lock dodged at the last second, making him crash into the grounds below and creating a small crater.

The guards who were watching stood silently as the prince stayed put with a blush forming on his cheeks.

“I feel so stupid…” He said under his breath when they began to cheer.

“That was so cool!”

“Did you see how fast he went?!”

“Whoohoo! Way to go Imperius!”

“Huh? Huuuh?!? You guys liked that?!?” He asked in confusion.

“Hell yeah we did! METEOR IMPACT!! Then BOOM!!” A guard shouted with a thumbs up.

“Told you,” Lock smirked as he landed next to Imperius and offered him a hand.

“I always do it because it’s a good hype up maneuver and brings more force in my attacks. Keep practicing, and that attack of yours will be a force to be reckoned with.”

“Feels weird though.” The prince sighed when he heard his mother clapping from the window.

“Good job sweetie!”

“Moom…”

“That’s who you chose?” Clover sneered.

“He’s…he’s…”

“Sexy?” Rainbow said.

“Strong?” Applejack added.

“Honorable?” Luna said.

“ABSOLUTELY DESPICABLE!” Clover shrieked, once again perking Lock’s ear and he looked up to the window.

“Antoinette, you have officially reached a new low if you are allowing that thing to have your maiden virtue! Have you no shame?! He’s nothing but a rouge!”

“Says the one who reads romantic novels of such characters.” Her sister shot back, making the other mares laugh.

“I forbid this!” Clover snapped.

“If you let that monster anywhere near your chambers, I will inform every relative in our family what you’ve done! They will reject you, and they won’t even bother waiting for you to turn 21 or sire an heir! And then you’ll have no choice but to hand that crown on your head to me!”

“By all the gods! What’s with this screaming?” Shouted the voice of Marshall who walked into the room with bags under his eyes and an unkempt mane.

“I too can hear the shrieking all the way down here.”

All heads then turned to the window to see Lock fly in with an annoyed look in his eye.

“You, monster, leave this room at once! You are not worthy to even breathe the same air we do!” Clover said.

“Someone care to explain?” Lock wondered, crossing his arms.

“Please do, my head is going to explode,” Marshall grumbled.

“Husband, were you up all night again?” Asked Luna who caught the faint whiff of alcohol on his breath.

“Another late night. Who is the banshee screaming?”

“This is Antoinette’s little sister.” Rainbow pointed her thumb at the mare throwing a tantrum.

“Ah, the one who’s the female version of Blueblood?” Lock joked, making the group laugh.

“I consider that a compliment, freak!” Clover snapped again.

“Clover! That’s enough!” Antoinette growled.

“I will not just stand by and allow your rudeness to continue! Especially when it’s directed to Sir Dimitri!”

“Oh really?” Clover arched a brow.

“Tell me something human, are you still aware as to why my sister requires your services?”

“I am, so what?” Lock said.

“Well maybe you should just reject her offer. Clearly you lack any sort of proper manners and you just look so dastardly unrefined. If my sister were to sire an heir with you, she would be bringing shame upon our whole bloodline.”

“THAT’S IT!! THIS BITCH IS GOING DOWN!!” Rainbow had heard enough of her insults and lunged at Clover with only Applejack and Marshall holding her back.

“Missy, I’d choose your next words carefully or else.” Applejack warned while keeping Rainbow back.

Meanwhile, Lock was surprisingly calm the whole time. He looked over to Antoinette who was very upset at her sister and walked over to the Queen and stood before her.

“Antoinette, is having an heir to secure your throne that important to you?” Lock asked, reaching up and cupping her cheek.

“Wait…what are you doing?” Asked Clover as the human shot her a wolfish grin that the girls knew all too well.

“Do it.” Rainbow smirked and stuck her tongue out at Clover.

“Yes…it is, for my people,” Antoinette said, unable to look away from Lock’s grey eyes.

“Then that’s all I need to hear,” Lock said as he leaned in and kissed her. Clover gasped as Lock wrapped his arm around her waist and held her close. The Queen’s eyes were wide at first, but soon slowly closed as she wrapped her arms around the back of his neck.

“Queen Antoinette, I will gladly grant your request and help sire an heir for you,” Lock said as he pulled away.

“You…YOU BEAST!! How dare you defile the lips of royalty! I’d expect no less from the friend of a…northern savage and his two whores!!”

That last insult crossed the line as Applejack shot out of her chair to deliver a firm slap to the face that made everyone gasp in complete shock.

“Never insult me or my family like that again…” she hissed with a primal anger that even sent chills up Marshall’s spine.

“How…you…slapped me…” Clover stuttered.

“GUARDS!!!”

A squad of Prench soldiers burst in and stood at the ready.

“EXECUTE THIS NORTHERN FILTH FOR ASSAULTING ROYALTY!!!”

“BELAY THAT ORDER, IN THE NAME OF YOUR QUEEN!” Antoinette shouted, halting the soldiers movements.

“Princess Clover, your actions were out of line and uncalled for. I am deeply disappointed in your behavior, and shall now have the guards escort you back to Prance.”

“What?! You can’t do that! I-”

“Furthermore, I hereby strip you of your royal title until my return so that I may enact proper punishment. No pony will follow any order you give them from this point on.”

Clovers rage began to seethe beyond the point of reasoning but despite her anger, she calmly left the room but not before giving a warning.

“You have crossed a dangerous threshold, dear sister…”

As Clover was escorted out of the room, Applejack collapsed back into her chair and was completely out of breath. The tension of the moment, pushed her to the limit and drained almost every bit of her stamina.

“AJ!!” Rainbow shouted as she helped her to sit up.

“Take her to the infirmary.” Said Marshall, fighting off his headache.

As AJ was carried by a few other soldiers out of the room with Rainbow and Marshall, Lock noticed how exhausted Marshall looked before he left. It only took a moment, but he knew exactly what Marshall was going through, for he himself had gone through it before back in his home world.

“Celestia, do you have a meeting room available for small gatherings?” Lock wondered.

“Yes we do, why do you ask?” Celestia wondered.

“I’d like you to have Marshall meet me there at sundown. In fact, I’d like for you and the rest of the family to come and visit as well. There’s something important I’d like to discuss with him and I feel as though you should all be there to hear it.”

“Very well, but may we ask what this is for?” Luna wondered.

“It’s best if you wait until sundown,” Lock said as he walked towards the window.

“Oh and Antoinette? We’ll have to postpone our arrangements for a little while longer. Something has come up that I must see too.”

“It is quite alright, Sir Dimitri, I am just glad you were able to accept my offer in the end,” Antoinette smiled.

Lock nodded and jumped out the window and glided back to the training grounds. Imperius was talking with a few other recruits before Imperius noticed Lock’s return.

“Hey kid, make some new friends?”

“Yeah, that said how cool my special attack was,” Imperius smiled.

“Is everything alright up there? I heard lots of screaming.”

“Naw, it’s fine,” Lock waved his hand dismissively.

“Just girl trouble, is all.”

“Oh, well it’s a good thing I don’t have to deal with any of that stuff, since I’m terrified of girls.”

“Hold up, what? How can you be afraid of girls?”

“Blame it on a doting sister.” The prince sighed as he told Lock of how Selene would cuddle and hug him on a daily basis to the point where he had to inspect his room to see if she was waiting for him.

“I get we’re siblings and all but she goes overboard!! All those hugs and kisses!”

Lock could only laugh at his student’s plight and patted him on the shoulder as they headed to the barracks to clean up.

“She’s your sister, it’s perfectly natural.”

“Nothing is natural about a sister who shows you off like a new toy to her friends that wanna pinch your cheeks!!”

Lock laughed again and noticed Imperius beginning to pout. Lock knew he was a fine young stallion and deserved to have a girl at his side and not some fake mare after glitz and glam. He eyes trailed to the recruits and spied a mare from the crowd. She looked to be Imperius’ age and was armed with a bow and arrow while practicing her aim. She had light brownish yellow fur and a light pink mane and tail, tied in a braid that went down the middle of her back. Her eyes were a baby blue and were focused yet seemed playful at the same time. With a grin growing on Lock’s face, he whistled at the mare, gaining her attention.

“Excuse me! Can you come over here for a moment?” Lock called out. The mare tilted her head but obliged as she placed her bow to the side and walked over.

“Hey there, got a name?”

“Hi! I’m Gumdrop but everybody calls me Gummy!” The mare beamed with a wide smile.

“Glad to meet you, Gummy, you know Prince Imperius?” Gummy nodded, keeping her smile and Imperius blushed.

“Then I’ve got a new task for you, I’d like you and Imperius to be training partners from here on. What do you say?”

“Sure!!”

“Wait. What?!?” Imperius shrieked.

“Come on, Imperius, look at her,” Lock whispered to his student.

“She’s your age, a fellow recruit, cute, seems pretty decent with a bow, and she ain’t some stuck up noble’s daughter trying to set you up. You say you’re afraid of girls, but can you honestly tell me you’d rather live in fear because of your sister?”

“And I can bake too!” Gummy added while taking Imperius’ hand.

The prince would normally have taken flight by now but found himself frozen stiff as she dragged him off.

“Let’s go to the kitchen!”

“Remember Imperius! Relax and just be yourself!” Lock called out. He chuckled as he helped the recruits clean up a bit, smiling that he might have set something in motion for his student.

“Uncle!”

Lock set some practice swords in a barrel and looked to see Beorn and Crysta approach him.

“Hey there kid.”

“Where’s my mom?! I heard she collapsed!” Beorn said.

“Whoa whoa, easy there, son,” Lock said, grabbing his shoulder.

“Your mom’s fine, both of them. There was just a bit of an altercation and she’s in the medical ward.”

“Oh…I see,” Beorn nodded.

“I’ll go visit her right away, but first I was wondering if you could help us with something that Crysta and I spoke about the other day.”

“Oh? What’s that?”

“Well uh...see, Crysta has agreed to be my marefriend.”

“Well how about that!” Lock grinned, patting his shoulder.

“Good on you, kid, I knew you could do it!”

“Thanks, I just figured I’d tell you as soon as I could.”

“Beorn, tell him that other thing you told me about,” Crysta whispered.

“Now?” He whispered back.

“Tell me what?” Lock asked, then smiled mischievously.

“Now Beorn, I know you’re in a relationship, but maybe wait a bit longer before asking how to please your lady in bed?”

“IT’S NOT THAT!!” The young buck screamed with a red face.

“I…wanna accept her marriage proposal but I don’t know how to tell my folks.”

“Oh I see, well I say to just rip the bandage off,” Lock shrugged.

“What’s that mean?”

“It means you should walk straight up to your parents, look them in the eye, and proclaim your newfound relationship with Crysta.”

“Just like that? But what if-”

“Before you finish that sentence, do you honestly think your parents would reject your happiness?”

The prince thought about it and figured Lock was right and took a deep breath as he held Crysta’s hand and nodded to each other and walked off to the infirmary while Lock went to meet with Celestia and the others for some important business.

Sundown

In another part of the castle, Celestia, Luna, and their children followed Lock’s instructions and set up a small meeting area. They set up a circle of chairs in the center of the room and waited for Marshall’s arrival. Soon, the doors opened to reveal the lord regent, along with a group of ponies and Caribou behind him.

“Marshall? How come these people are with you?” Luna wondered.

“No idea,” Marshall shrugged, still fighting the throbbing in his head.

“Lock just came up to me and told me to bring these people who were known to still be struggling since the war. He said he knew of a way to help them so I gathered those who fit the bill.

The group then took their seats and waited patiently for the human in question. 10 minutes later, the door opened again to reveal not just Lock, but Twilight as well.

“Aunt Twilight?” Imperius said.

“Hello, Imperius, Lock explained everything to me,” Twilight said as she sat down in the circle.

“I’d sure like to know what,” Marshall huffed.

“Before that, let me just take the proper form for this,” Lock said as he squatted down.

Before anyone could question him, Lock’s body began to change and morph. His wings retracted in his body as it started to grow thick, brownish red fur. A bushy brownish red tail sprouted from behind and his hands and feet turned into paws and claws. Lastly, his face stretched into a snout as his teeth sharpened into fangs. Once the transformation was complete, there sat a large wolf with amber colored eyes as his tail lazily wagged back and forth.

“There we go,” Lock smirked.

“A wolf? What for?” Asked one of the other soldiers.

“You’ll see.” That was the only response Twilight would give before she tied her hair in a bun and conjured up a pair of glasses and a clipboard as they began their session.

“Now, all of you are here because of one reason. The Great War. As we all know, many are still recovering from those dark times despite the fifteen years of peace and while it is true that the civilians suffered greatly, I believe I speak for all when I say our soldiers, both Equestrian and Northern, have suffered the most.”

“This is a waste of time,” Marshall scoffed and stood up.

“If you need me, I’ll be in my office.”

“Oh yeah? Is that why you spend so many late hours?” Lock called out.

“I’m the lord regent, I’m always a busy stallion,” Marshall countered as he turned to leave.

“Then why do you have a flask hidden in your coat pocket?”

Marshall froze up as his hand was just about to open the door and saw the shocked expressions of his family’s faces.

“You’ve been drinking yourself sick since the war started. Luna told me.”

Marshall shot Luna a deadpan expression.

“You told him?” Marshall sneered.

“What business was it of yours to tell somepony about my private affairs?”

“Husband, I’m worried about you. You don’t eat, you barely sleep, and when you do sleep I see terrible visions in your mind!” Luna said with worry.

“Marshall, I, we, of all people would know how you feel,” Lock said.

“And how the hell would you know?!” Marshall barked.

“Because…I was in the same position as you once, drinking myself piss drunk almost every night after my days in the military.”

“As if you experienced anything as bad as I have, I watched young colts get slaughtered in the blink of an eye! What have you seen?!”

Lock was silent before taking a deep breath before he spoke.

“…I got my commanding officer killed because of my obsession for justice.”

Marshall's expression changed from anger to shock as he finally sat down to listen.

“I was a young, thick headed kid when I enlisted,” Lock began.

“The ripe old age of 21, fresh out of college. I was hell bent on doing what my father couldn’t and make a name for myself by joining the military. I moved to a different country to do it since my old one didn’t seem right. First few weeks, I was already a mess and on my way to getting kicked out. But that’s when I met him.” Lock smiled for a moment but soon frowned. “His name was Joshua Clay, and he was the second closest thing to a father I’ve ever known, after my step-dad.”

“Go on.” Said Twilight after scribbling some notes.

“Joshua had always pissed me the hell off when I first met him. He always had a smile and told me encouraging shit, even though he knew I never liked it when he did. He apparently saw potential in me, and requested the higher ups that I join his platoon. Next thing I know, I’m in a room with six other kids: Dom, George, Patty, Zoey, Bobby, and Travis. We all had the same goals in mind, to make a name for ourselves. As time went by, we began to grow fond of each other, despite the many, many arguments we’d always have. Most others would give up on us and send us to the dogs to let us suffer, but Josh didn’t. He trained us, conditioned us, taught us, and we always stuck together in and out of the front lines. One day, there was a code red at a nearby base that an explosion had gone off and the enemy were flanking our allies. We weren’t able to make it in time though, and everyone at the base died. Including Josh’s cousin who was stationed there. Turns out someone on the inside was bought out by the enemy and planted a bomb behind our lines.”

“What did you do?” Marshall asked.

“What do you think? I wanted to hunt the bastard down and make him suffer. Me and my platoon all wanted to spill blood for blood, but Joshua had told us that we were ordered to go elsewhere while someone else handled the incident. The whole thing was bullshit, that we were to just hang back and let someone else do the hunting while we were more than qualified to do the job. The rest of my platoon had no choice but to obey the order, but I had other plans. For the next three years, I spent digging into who betrayed us and where he was in secret. I had leads, but all were cold in the end. Then, as if some kind of act of fate, I got a tip from an anonymous informant that the traitor was near the area where we were to be stationed next. I took the opportunity to go and deal with what we should have, against Joshua’s orders. I fought my way through countless enemies, who all died by my hand, until I had the traitor in my sights. I was about to finish him off, until Josh showed up out of the blue since he had followed me. To say he was mortified at what I did that day would be considered an understatement. I was too pissed and covered in blood and wounds to care about what he had to say, but was also too blinded by rage to see what the traitor did next. He…pulled out a weapon and killed Josh, right in front of me.”

The room fell deathly silent as there was no greater shame to a soldier than getting your commanding officer killed.

“I was at a loss for words…literally. I only remember seeing red as I butchered the traitor and any reinforcements from the enemy that came to check on all the noise I made. I woke up a couple days later in bandages and seeing through only one eye.”

“One eye?” A soldier said.

“Yeah…one of my eyes is fake. Shrapnel flew right into the socket and they had to surgically remove and replace it since too much time had passed to repair the damage. Anyway, as I was recovering, my platoon gave me hell in a handbasket for what I had done. They condemned me, called me a murderer, and cut ties with me. And you all wanna know the most bittersweet thing about all this? I was let go by honorable discharge and even received a couple of medals for my valor. According to the higher ups, the group of enemies I slayed were planning to bomb another base and a nearby village. Despite the fact that I got Joshua Clay killed, I was still rewarded for my efforts regardless.”

Still, there was silence until Twilight thanked Lock for sharing his story and asked if anyone would like to go next. One by one, each veteran told their stories of their own personal horrors they had experienced during the war and each one seemed to feel like they had a burden lifted off their shoulders.

“And what about you, Marshall?” Twilight asked. “We’ve all shared our blights, now it’s your turn.”

“Actually Twilight, I would like to share,” Celestia said, stepping forth.

“Are you sure? You don’t have to,” Lock said.

“No, I must, for my husband.”

Celestia cleared her throat and took a deep breath before speaking.

“I’m sure you are all aware that during the entirety of the war, I was held prisoner as Dainn Stonehoof’s personal slave...I was forced to do deplorable things as his captive and was even given to some of his supporters as their personal plaything….but then I met the stallion who would soon be my husband.” She smiled at Marshall.

“As I recovered from my ordeal, I saw how caring he was towards my sister and I. I could tell Luna was falling for him as much as I was, and then? Well then we both ended up marrying him and in return he gave us two children. Two wonderful, beautiful, loving children who love their daddy with all their hearts. In all honesty, I feared becoming pregnant after what I was put through but then I remembered a lesson my old master Starswirl taught me: Your past does not define who you are or who you will become.”

Marshall was silent as he hung his head low. The words that his wife spoke cracked his soul in two, as he could not bear to face them with the shame of his drinking.

“Marshall,” Twilight spoke up.

“It’s okay, just say whatever you’re feeling.”

“It’s best to just lay it all out, man,” Lock added.

After a few deep breaths, the lord regent handed Twilight his flask and stood up like all the others.

“In all honesty...I don’t deserve to be here.” He spoke calmly at first.

“You all know me as the one who liberated the Crystal Empire after Dainn’s defeat...what you don’t know was that at one point I worked for him. Him and that bastard Blueblood!”

Some of the soldiers were a bit surprised while others simply nodded as they knew of his past.

“I saw...young mares raped and ravaged to the point where they lost their minds and wore the purple collar, I saw foals being auctioned off like livestock in every market to be raised as slaves and I was at one point given my own slave as a reward for my services but all I asked her to do was keep my room tidy…” He paused to take a deep breath.

“Then Shining Armor and The Knights of The Golden Sun came battering down our doors and I was made Blueblood’s second to fight in a duel to the death and as a reward for my victory he offered me up as a scapegoat. Instead, Shining Armor made me one of his knights and I was under a new commander. Finally, we took the fight to the enemy and I was on the front lines of every skirmish and every ambush until we punched a hole deep enough that we were able to gain a foothold on Dainn’s borders but during each of those battles, I slew my own countrymen….young colts sent to die for a tyrants cause...each night, I see their faces...hear their screams...and I keep wondering why I was allowed to live after what I did.”

“So what kept you going?” Lock asked.

“At first, it was just my work and my love for my mares.” He said while sitting back down.

“And then...I learned Luna was pregnant. I was going to be a father.”

Selene sniffled and walked over to her father and wrapped him in a hug as she cried into his chest.

“So it’s your children that give you strength,” Twilight said.

“Hm...yes...I suppose you’re right.” He smirked, kissing his daughter's forehead.

“Marshall, you don’t have to keep living in the past anymore,” Lock said.

“Take it from me, a man who’s still living in the past through his one good eye.”

“Well I think we’ve all had a breakthrough. Feel free to come back next week gentlemen.” Twilight smiled as she clasped her hands together and all left the room, save for Marshall and Luna.

“Luna wait.” He called out, gently taking her hand.

“Forgive me. I should not have been angry with you.”

“No, the blame should be shared with me anyway,” Luna shook her head as the two of them held both their hands together.

“I should not have shared such private information with Sir Lock in the first place. I was only trying to help but, I should have found another way.”

Marshall kissed his beloved mare as he pulled her in for a hug and she returned the kiss in kind. For what seemed like an eternity, they stayed locked in each other’s embrace until Marshall finally broke their kiss and nuzzled her.

“You know...talking about the day you were pregnant got me thinking.” He smiled at her.

“How about we have another?”

Luna’s eyes widened as stars twinkled in her eyes.

“You…want to have another foal?”

“One, two, who knows? So long as you’re by my side, I’ll give you as many as you want,” Marshall smiled.

“Oh husband.” Luna leaped into his arms for a more affectionate kiss as his hands hoisted her up and they made their way to the nearest room.

“I don’t deserve you.” He smiled before being pushed on the bed.

“Oh yes you do, mister~,” Luna purred as she locked the door. With a flash of her horn, she was immediately stripped naked as her bosoms bounced free. She then snapped her fingers and a vial of a familiar looking potion caught Marshall’s eye.

“Recognize this?” Luna asked.

“Mmm the same little bottle that gave us our daughter~.”

“And our son~” said Celestia who had used one of the many secret entrances in the castle to enter the room.

“Room for one more dear sister?”

“Oh yes, and would you like a sip too?” Luna offered the vial.

Both mares took a small sip of the potion before giving hungry looks to their husband who was grinning in anticipation.

“Promise us one thing first darling.” Said Celestia.

“Anything, my sun amazon,” Marshall said as she teleported her dress off her and she too was naked.

“No more sneaking alcohol. If you’re feeling stressed, just tell us. Promise.”

“Hm. I promise.” Marshall replied as they took turns kissing.

“You know darling, I’m surprised you didn’t tell them Raven was your slave.” Luna huffed as her husband rubbed her nethers.

“That’s our business,” Marshall said as he used his other hand to fondle Celestia’s chest.

“For now, I have a job of putting foals in the two of you.”

“Mmm me first sister?” Asked Luna.

“Mmm, I would allow it, but I prefer I be the first to bear a foal. You were the first to birth Selene after all.”

“Hmph. Fine.” Luna pouted as Celestia gave her rump a smack that seemed to arouse their husband even more.

“Oh and Marshall? You should really invite Raven next time~. We won’t mind~.” Celestia whispered before pushing his hardened member into her with a lustful moan.

Marshall groaned as she rode him and he reached up to grasp her bountiful mounds. Luna in the meantime climbed over Marshall and sat on his face. Marshall extended his tongue and began lapping up her moist nethers.

“Mmm good boy~” she purred while rubbing her butt against him.

Celestia surprised her sister by pulling her in for a kiss that seemed to get her even more excited as Luna dove her tongue in her sister’s mouth. Celestia bounced on Marshall’s shaft as Luna grinded her hips on Marshall’s face and the two Princesses made out with each other. The room was filled with the musk of sex as the three lovers got into their mating and Marshall raised Luna’s hips a bit to speak.

“Gods, you both are so lovely. I’m about to blow soon,” he said before Luna slammed her pussy back on his mouth.

“Mm better let him up Luna, we do need to make sure I get every drop~” Celestia murred, licking her lips in anticipation.

Marshall was freed of his wifes rump and proceeded to ram Celestia over and over while she screamed to the heavens.

“Swear you’ll never let any other man have you!~” he grunted while biting her right breast.

“I swear! I swear I’m yours!” Celestia cried as she wrapped her arms and legs around him.

“Please! Make me a mother again! Breed me! Give me another foal as you have before!”

Marshall arched his back as he poured everything he had into her womb while Celestia’s eyes rolled back and she grinned biting her lip with satisfaction.

“Mmmm darling~.”

“I love you, my beautiful sun amazon.” He huffed as they shared a kiss.

“I…love you too~,” Celestia huffed before her eyes closed and she rubbed her stomach.

Marshall wiped his brow until his eye caught sight of Luna on her back, rubbing her pussy and biting her lip.

“There’s still one more mare you must fill and bless with your foal, my love~.”

“Then make room. Sun butt~.”

Marshall gave Celestia’s flank a pinch that made her yelp and smirk at him with bedroom eyes while Luna turned over and wiggled her flank for her dear husband to see.

“Marshall dear, has my butt gotten bigger~?” Luna asked before she felt his warm hands touch her.

“On the contrary,” Marshall said as he dug his fingers in her soft flesh.

“It’s just right~.”

“Mmm better spank it to be sure.~” she winked.

Marshall obliged by raising his hand and smacking her rump, making it jiggle and bounce and she moaned and spanked her once more.

“Are you ready to also get pregnant with my foal, my lunar lover?”

“Mmm come and get me~” Luna licked her lips with a hungry gaze as Marshall slammed into her.

“Uugh! Yyyeeess~” Luna hissed with pleasure at the feeling of her husbands stallionhood stirring up her insides with every thrust.

“Mmm pull my tail dear~!!” She yelped, giving him a few playful whacks with her tail.

Marshall reached over and pulled her tail, making her squeal in delight. Each thrust sent her flank into a jiggling fit with each slam as Marshall’s crotch was drenched in her fluids.

“I love you!” Luna shouted.

“I love you so much! You’re my prince! My eternal lover forever!”

“And you are my lovely wife and my pride and joy!” Marshall said.

“Now take it! Take my seed and give me more foals for us to raise together!”

Luna squealed to the top of her lungs as she could feel her womb being filled. Marshall proceeded to pull her by the mane which surprisingly felt good as Luna panted with her tongue hanging out and her eyes rolled back.

“Mmm who’s a naughty princess?” He teased pinching her cutie mark.

“I am~,” Luna cooed as they all snuggled up together.

“So, should we check to see if the potion worked after we’ve had our rest?” Marshall asked.

“Oh we’re not done yet husband~.” Celestia said she straddled him for a kiss.

“Indeed. We need to make sure you’re completely drained. Just in case~” Luna added before pressing her left breast into his mouth.

“Now drink up. You need your strength~.”

“Oh boy…” Marshall smiled wickedly.

Elsewhere, in the medical ward, Rainbow was by Applejack’s side and so was Wulfric as Applejack lay in bed. Both Rainbow and Wulfric had worried expressions for Applejack since she was put through so much stress.

“Come on, you two, I told you I’m fine,” Applejack said.

“It’s my fault for getting so worked up anyway.”

“I should’ve been there.” Said Wulfric as he held her hand.

“Maybe you two should take it easy for a few weeks. I can handle the daily affairs.”

“I told you, it’s nothing to worry about. Doctor said there’s nothing wrong with our son. He’s still growing nice and healthy.”

Wulfric smiled as he pecked her on the lips. The door then opened and in came something that made everyone do a double take. A large reddish brown furred wolf came walking in, almost as large as Arya, Wulfric’s trusty partner in combat or maybe larger, and sat beside Applejack’s bed as it wagged its tail lazily.

“Oh no! No no no! Out with ya boy, no wolves in the hospital wing!” Wulfric scolded as he tried to nudge the beast out the door but to no avail.

“Stubborn little!! Get moving!”

The wolf instead moved to the side and jumped up on Applejack’s bed and leaned in to nuzzle her. He rubbed his soft fur against her side, making the mare giggle and pet the wolf’s pelt.

“Aww well ain’t you the sweetest.”

“Why thank you.” The wolf said startling everyone with his familiar voice.

“Hold up, is that…Lock?” Rainbow said.

“What gave it away?” The wolf spoke again.

“The eyes or the fur?”

“Your voice. Now get off!! You’ll get fur on the bed!” Wulfric scolded once more as Lock got off the bed and transformed back.

“Jeeze, and here I thought I’d comfort my fellow herd mate with the sensual touch of a wolf’s soft pelt,” Lock huffed as he brushed himself off.

“And for the record, I don’t shed even when I’m a wolf.”

Both mares laughed as the doctor came back to give Applejack a clean bill of health while recommending she take it easy for a few weeks like her husband suggested.

“Hmm you know, I happen to know of a remedy that’s perfect for expecting mothers.” Said Wulfric.

“It’s made from the hides of bog boars. How about we go for a hunt after we make the big announcement to the kingdom?”

“A hunt, huh? Haven’t been on one since my step-dad took me,” Lock hummed.

“That sounds like a great idea!” Rainbow cheered.

“And just how will you hunt while carrying precious cargo?” Lock wondered.

“Oh we won’t be hunting. We’ll just um…” she paused before giving a mischievous look.

“Be the entertainment~.”

“You and that promiscuous mind of yours, I swear,” Lock chuckled as Rainbow giggled and leaned on his arm and twirled her finger on his chest.

“Oh come on stud, you know you want me to go with you~.”

“What am I? Chopped liver?” Wulfric pouted with jealousy before Applejack held his hand.

“Don’t you worry, hon, there’s plenty to go around~,” she cooed as she guided his hand to her breast.

“Wulfric, these women of yours can sometimes be more trouble than they care to admit,” Lock joked as Rainbow wrapped her leg around him.

“And that’s why I love em.” Wulfric smirked and gave each of his wives a kiss. As Rainbow left Lock’s side, her son entered the room with Crysta.

“Mom! You’re okay!” He shouted to Applejack.

“Hey there sugarcube. Your momma’s fine.” Applejack replied while gently hugging him.

Beorn smiled as Crysta stood by his side, also smiling. The young prince looked at Lock, who glanced between him and his parents as if giving a silent message.

“What’re you two doing here?” Wulfric asked before noticing they were holding hands.

“Oh hoo. Going steady are we?”

“U-Um…” Beorn blushed but Lock nodded to him, giving him confidence. He then looked to Crysta, who kept holding his hand as he prepared himself for his announcement to his family.

“Okay. Mom, Momma Applejack, Father. I...have decided to take Crysta as my bride!” He flinched, preparing for an onslaught of outrage.

There was a brief silence in the room, as Crysta blushed like mad, until Beorn peeked through his eyes to see Wulfric and Rainbow smiling proudly at him.

“Well it’s about damn time you found your special somepony,” Rainbow said.

“Yee haw! That’s my boy!!” Applejack cheered while slapping him on the back.

“Y-you’re not mad?” Beorn asked, earning perplexed looks all around.

“Why the hay would we be mad?” Rainbow wondered.

“Well…it’s just you guys are all always arguing with aunt Chrysalis and stuff.”

“Oh that’s different hon. We don’t mind you two at all.” Applejack smiled as Wulfric cleared his throat.

“Now son, it’s time we had an important talk on how a stag should please his woman and I don’t mean with housework and such. Firstly-OOOF!!!”

Both mares delivered a solid punch to Wulfric’s stomach before he could say another word and left him there curled up in a ball of pain.

“Ooh…my ulcer!” Wulfric groaned.

“Pfft Ha! Told you that yap of yours would get you into trouble!” Lock laughed.

“Um, Miss Rainbow?” Crysta said politely.

“I just wanted to say…thank you for giving us your blessing to be together.”

“Oh it was our pleasure sugarcube. You’re practically family already.” Replied Applejack.

“And if my little man gives ya trouble, feel free to smack him around or call us.” Rainbow winked.

“Mooooom!” Beorn groaned.

The group laughed together, minus Wulfric, and enjoyed each other’s company for the rest of the evening.

“My Queen, are you sure it was wise to do such a thing?”

“Jacques, she threatened to hurt Lady Applejack, she left me no choice.”

“But…to go so far as to relinquish her royal title, not even your mother would do such a thing.”

“My mother is not the Queen anymore!” Antoinette snapped.

“I am, and I will do whatever is necessary to keep my people safe from the clutches of that wretch of a sister of mine!”

“And…the human?” Jacques questioned.

“The plan still stands, he’s agreed to help me sire an heir,” Antoinette sighed as she sat on her bed and rubbed her temples.

“He needs to help me, Jacques, it’s the only way I can save my people from her.”

Jacques just stood there trying to console his Queen when they heard a knock at the door.

“Who is it?” Antoinette asked.

“It is Queen Chrysalis, Antoinette, may I come in?”

“Oh, of course.”

As Antoinette opened the doors, the queen came in dressed in her regal nightgown and sat herself by the fireplace.

“Hello, Chrysalis, to what do I owe the pleasure this night?” Antoinette sighed as she sat on the opposite chair.

“I could not help but overhear your conversation and thought I might be able to help.” The queen said, leaning forward ever so slightly.

“My spies could track her every movement and shadow her if you’d allow it.”

“Why do such a thing for me?” Antoinette wondered.

“I made sure she is to be escorted back to Prance.”

“Do you think Blueblood would allow such a thing?” Chrysalis asked while leaning back into her chair.

“We both know she supports him openly.”

Antoinette was silent and knew that Blueblood was as cunning as he was despicable.

“You know something, despite everything she’s done and said, I could never bring myself to truly hate Clover.”

“But she will come to hate you and the child you wish to have. She will do all she can to destroy you, so as a mother I advise you: if you truly wish to have a young one of your own, then guard that child with your life and care for it with all your heart. Do not think of it as a piece in a political game.”

“I would never dream of thinking of my own foal in such a way,” Antoinette said.

“I still remember holding each of my sisters when they were born. I told myself that if one day I had a foal of my own, I’d care for it as any mother would. Traditions aside, it’s been my dream to be a mother.”

“As was mine, Crysta has been my whole world since…” Chrysalis trailed off, looking saddened.

“What’s wrong? Is there something wrong with your daughter?” Antoinette asked but Chrysalis shook her head.

“Crysta…was not my only child.” Chrysalis spoke in a sad tone as she looked at the fire.

“Originally, I had seven eggs. She was the first…At first we did not care about the wars of the outside world and sought only to keep ourselves neutral but then the Stonehooves came…”

Chrysalis began to flash back to the days when the hive was attacked and could remember every horrific detail from the destruction of the hive to the slaughter of her fellow changelings.

“It wasn’t enough that they destroyed our home, they wanted to annihilate us down to the last child….so they started with me. Crafty Dodger had done all he could and was on the front lines, defending the hive as it fell. The original plan was to evacuate and save as many of us as possible, myself and my hatchlings included. By some cruel act of fate, Crysta had hatched during the fighting and I kept her in my arms the whole time.”

“And…what of your other hatchlings?” Antoinette asked. Tears began to form in Chrysalis’ eyes as she tried her best not to sob in front of the Prench Queen.

“They...they were taken from me…” she sobbed, finally breaking down.

“Burned alive before my very eyes in a little boat just a few feet from me…all I could do was watch!! I watched as they burned and were sunk to the bottom of a river!”

“Oh Chrysalis…” Antoinette held her hand, shedding a few tears of her own.

“THOSE MONSTERS TOOK MY BABIES FROM ME!!!”

Chrysalis covered her face and cried her eyes out as the memories became too much for her to bear while Antoinette layed a comforting hand on her shoulder and allowed her to weep.

“I’m so very sorry that happened to you,” Antoinette weeped as she hugged her.

“That is why, Antoinette, that is why you must cherish your little one once you have it in your arms. It is your child, a newborn foal who will always need its mother. I failed to protect my children, but that does not mean you have to as well. So please promise me, no, swear to me that you will do whatever is necessary to protect your foal.”

“I promise.” Antoinette smiled as they looked at one another.

“And you didn’t fail. You saved your daughter, you gave her as much love as any mother would and she has become a fine young lady.”

“Thank you, it means a lot hearing that,” Chrysalis said. She then snapped her fingers and three Changelings entered dressed in dark robes as they bowed.

“I want you three to follow Antoinette’s sister and keep tabs on her. If she does or says anything that will jeopardize our hard earned peace, I want to know about it.”

“Yes my queen.” The three said in unison as they stepped back into the shadows only to vanish as the moon shined through the window.

“Shinobi. You will never find better spies or assassins.”

“How intriguing,” Antoinette said, then a thought passed through her head and she started to blush a tad.

“Um, Chrysalis, may I ask you something else?”

“Of course, my new friend, what is it?”

“Well…I have said I wish to sire an heir, but, well…I’m still a virgin,” The Queen whispered.

“And Sir Dimitri has already had, experience and I was wondering if maybe…you could give me some advice when he comes to my chambers?”

“I’ll just take my leave,” Jacques said as he left the room.

“I see.” Chrysalis smirked while looking her over.

“Hmm your robe is good but you need to show a little more skin.” She said while opening her robe slightly and helped to flash her legs a bit.

“There. Men love when a lady flashes her goods~.”

“I see, but what about my breasts?” Antoinette asked, cupping her double D mounds.

“Do they make me look fat?”

“On the contrary dear, they are your best weapons!” Chrysalis said while pointing up a finger.

“Weapons?”

“Indeed. Men crave breasts like ours, they dream of fondling and suckling them to their heart’s content and if that’s not enough then we have this~” Chrysalis turned around and wiggled her rump slightly.

“Nothing accompanies a pair of fine breasts than a great ass. A shame Wulfric has yet to touch mine.” She sighed in defeat.

“Hmm,” Antoinette hummed as she looked over her shoulder and stared at her own flank.

“I’ve been told my flank is a bit too big,” she said as she cupped both cheeks. Her bubble but jiggled and bounced almost as much as her breasts.

“Mm that’s perfect.” Chrysalis grinned.

“Show him that and Sir Dimitri will ravage you like a beast~!”

“A-A beast?!” Antoinette yelped, her cheeks flushing red.

“But…I mean…is he supposed to?”

“Once he sees that body of yours, he won’t be able to hold back~” The changeling queen winked as she left the room to leave Antoinette to her thoughts.

“I never knew my body had that much allure to it,” Antoinette thought aloud, looking over herself again.

“Well, if Sir Dimitri is willing to return the kiss I gave him, then maybe I’ll try and seduce him even more!” She proclaimed. “Only…I must learn how.”

End.

Party Crashers (Rewritten)

Another week has passed, and Canterlot was busy preparing for tonight’s special event. Wulfric had informed the barons that he had something very important to announce and wanted all of Canterlot to be attending. Celestia and Luna also got busy and had sent letters to their allies from the war to visit and attend the event and so that they may rekindle old friendships. Marshall was in better spirits lately, thanks to his wives and the new group therapy has been attending. Twilight wouldn’t always be there to play the role as lead therapist, Celestia, Luna, or even Wulfric and Lock agreed to step in and help the veterans or females cope with their inner demons.

Aside from all that, it was still early in the morning the two Princesses were on their way to the medical ward for a special occasion. Ever since their session with their husband, neither princess could bear to wait any longer to see if they were with foal or not. There was only one way to find out, and they knew of a certain human who would be able to tell them.

“So what do you think you’ll have this time?” Luna asked her sister as they walked.

“Another colt or a filly? Perhaps two foals? Marshall did fill us until we ran him dry.”

“Does it matter Luna?” Celestia smiled as they neared Lock’s room.

“Filly or colt, our children will be immensely loved.”

“Yes. You’re right.”

“Though…I would not mind a little filly to spoil.” Celestia admitted with a smirk.

The Princesses giggled as they walked past the staff and arrived in an open meeting room. There was a circle of ponies and Caribou sitting together and one mare was crying her eyes out into the fur of a familiar looking wolf.

“It’s okay, Honey Lemon, what happened to you is in the past. You shouldn’t let what they did define who you are. You have just as much right to find your special somepony as anybody else,” Lock said as the mare held him close and cried into his fur.

“Are you sure?!?” The mare sobbed while adding another used tissue to the pile in the nearby trash can.

“What kind of stallion or stag would want a girl like me? I was a red collar!!”

“Red, purple, pink, what does it matter?” Lock questioned.

“You’re not that mare anymore, right? The Stonehooves wanted to turn you into something you never wanted to be, but you managed to fight their brainwashing and came back from the darkness. That takes courage and great strength, something any stallion would find admirable,” Lock explained, with the others nodding in agreement.

“Did we come at a bad time?” Asked Luna, catching everyone’s attention.

“Oh, hey there Celestia, Luna,” Lock nodded and the group bowed to them.

“I was just explaining to Honey Lemon here that she still deserves a chance at love despite her past as a red collar slave. Have anything to add to help her?”

“Indeed. Take the fact that you were a red collar and turn it into your strength.” Said Celestia as Honey Lemon looked at her confused.

“When you do find the man…or woman of your dreams. Show them what you can do and I promise that special somepony will want to stay with you not only for your personality, but your skill as well.”

The other mares gasped in astonishment at the princesses advice with some even having a determined look on their faces.

“Well…I haven’t touched my husband in some time.”

“My coltfriend and I have been going steady for a while…I think it’s time to take it to the next level!”

“See, Honey Lemon, if they can do it, so can you,” Lock smiled down at the mare.

“Well…okay, I’ll give it a shot. Singles night, here I come!!” She shouted with a raised fist, earning a round of applause as their session came to an end.

“Okay, everyone, that’s all the time for this week. Remember what we discussed and if you know anyone else in need of personal help, don’t hesitate to bring them here,” Lock said.

The group nodded and all left the room until it was just the Princesses and Lock. Lock sighed as he returned to his human form and brought back out his wings.

“Man, who knew these people went through such terrible things,” Lock said as he cracked his neck.

“Here I thought my world had a dark history.”

“I’m just glad they’re on the road to recovery.” The sun princess smiled.

“Yeah, same,” Lock nodded.

“So, what can I do for you two? I’ve got another lesson with Imperius soon.”

“Oh yes. We require…a certain skill of yours.” Luna as a pink hue appeared on her cheeks.

“Skill? I’m a man of many, which one specifically?”

“Well um…that is to say, uh…”

“We need you to see if we are pregnant.” Celestia said bluntly.

Lock blinked and stood there for a moment until he smirked and crossed his arms.

“Did the dirty deed with your darling husband, eh?” Lock teased.

“Don’t make it sound so lewd!” Luna scolded.

“But yes, we rekindled our passion for each other in the most romantic way possible. It was a very special night.”

“Well all joking aside, I’m glad he’s in better spirits,” Lock chuckled.

“As for you two, take a seat.”

The Princesses nodded and took two of the chairs and sat down. Lock kneeled in front of them and placed his hands on their stomachs.

“Well? Are we pregnant?” Luna asked.

“Be patient, I’m trying to focus,” Lock said.

He closed his eyes and first sensed within her. He focused until he felt a twitch in his senses, making him smile and look up at Celestia.

“Congrats, it’s a filly.”

Celestia squealed and clapped her hands with joy while Luna smiled happily at her sister.

“Ohh I’m so happy I could just…” Celestia stopped as her face turned a bit pale and she suddenly made for the trash can, uncaring for the used tissues that were spilled to the floor.

“Oh dear. Morning sickness.” Said Luna, looking a bit concerned while listening to the gagging noises from her sister.

“Worth…it,” Celestia croaked.

“Now you, Luna,” Lock said and she nodded.

He closed his eyes and focused. Only as soon as he began to sense for any new souls, his eyes snapped open and looked shocked.

“Oh…holy crap.”

“What, what is it? Am I not pregnant?” Luna asked, sounding worried.

“Um, you are but…I don’t just sense one.”

“What do you…”

“I sense three,” Lock said, making Luna freeze.

“You’re…having triplets. Another filly and two colts.”

Luna suddenly felt woozy but not in the same way as Celestia and without warning, she nearly fainted but was caught by Lock who was a bit surprised at her reaction.

“Triplets…” She whispered happily before finally passing out with a smile.

“Well that’s a first, hey doc!” Lock called out. A stallion doctor, who was known as Doctor Hooves, walked in with a few nurse mares.

“Can you help Luna and Celestia back to their chambers? I just now told them that they’re pregnant and Luna here seems a bit indisposed at the moment.”

“Oh good heavens! Congrats your majesties.” The doctor said while the nurses helped the princesses.

“Please have the servants reopen the nursery and have the royal wood carver work on one more crib.” Celestia managed to say while being escorted through the door.

As the Princesses left, Lock chuckled again as he made his way to the training grounds. Once he arrived, he saw Imperius and, to his delight, the mare named Gummy with him and they were practicing their archery skills.

“So let me get this straight. We are supposed to hit the other recruits with color arrows while they’re dressed as animals?” He asked.

“Yeah! And they’re supposed to run around and avoid getting hit! It’s a great way to practice trying to hit moving targets!” Gummy chirped.

“Here, I’ll show you. Okay, everypony, start running around the open area!”

Just like that, the recruits scrambled about looking for cover as Gumdrop nailed her first target right in the flank.

“Ow!” The recruit cried as his flank turned green.

“That’s one!”

Gummy aimed again and fired two more arrows that hit two more recruits and they hit their arm and leg.

“That’s three! See? Now you, Impy!”

“Impy?” He shrieked before spotting three targets behind a bush and fired an arrow.

“DUCK!!” The first one shouted as they hit the dirt but one popped up dressed as a duck.

“Yes?”

THUMP!!

“Ohh right in the face!” Lock cringed after witnessing the shot.

Imperius continued to shoot and hit three more moving targets. Gummy also joined in and shot with Imperius until all the recruits were left with different colored blotches on their bodies.

“Yay! We did it!” Gummy cheered as she hugged Imperius close.

“Good job, Impy!”

“Uhh…thanks.” The prince blushed while the ref counted their hits.

“Winner and still best marksmare in the ranks, Gummy!!”

“As usual.” One officer whispered to the others.

“She’s one of the best eyes, after all.”

“But Imperius did well, too.”

“I see you two are getting along nicely,” Lock said as he approached the pair.

“It was fun!” Gummy chirped as the others limped by groaning like a horde of zombies.

“Hey Hantz. Why don’t you take a few days off?” Imperius said to the one he shot in the face. Hantz groaned with a thumbs up before falling face first into the soil.

Suddenly, the sounds of puppies barking were heard from the other side of the courtyard and two wolf pups came running through the crowd of recruits with a familiar unicorn stallion chasing after them.

“Pups on the loose!” Top Notch cried out.

“Not again! Grab em!!”

“They’re too quick!”

The pups darted around, thinking it was a game as the whole courtyard erupted into chaos. It wasn’t until a much larger wolf appeared that they stopped their mischief.

“Uh oh…” Imperius gulped after seeing the larger wolf was none other than Arya; Wulfric’s faithful companion. The pups in question were in fact her offspring and were known to cause trouble from time to time.

“Sköl! Håti!!” Shouted none other than Wulfric who heard the commotion.

“Avoiding bath time again I see.”

“Well, well, the wolves that chase the sun and moon, huh?” Lock commented as Wulfric scooped up the pups and Arya walked by his side.

“Yeah. The little troublemakers. Top, take these two and give em their bath.”

“Yes sir.” Top Notch huffed after finally catching up.

“You know, that reminds me of something Lucifer had returned to me,” Lock said as Top took the pups and walked away.

“What did he want?” Wulfric wondered.

Lock smiled and held out both hands. He then snapped his fingers and in a puff of flames, two swords in scabbards appeared in his grip. The first sword he unsheathed was as red as fire itself. It also gave off a heat as it glowed a low shade. The second sword was blue and gave off a cool and chilling presence. There were even small shards of ice that grew along the blade.

“These are my personal blades: Surtr and Ymir.”

“After the fire and ice giant kings.”

“Yep, they’ve been with me since the beginning,” Lock nodded as he handed Surtr to Wulfric.

“Not bad, huh?”

“Hmm, blade could use more length.” The king critiqued while giving it a few swings.

“They’ve slayed dozens, I assure you,” Lock smirked as Wulfric handed him his sword back and he clipped both scabbards to his belt.

“Excuse me, my lords.”

Both men looked to see a servant approach them and bowed.

“King Wulfric, I have a message from somepony who wishes to speak with you in private. The informant said that he wishes to speak with you, and Sir Dimitri if he wishes, alone.”

“Where’s he from?” Wulfric asked out of curiosity.

“That is the odd part, he didn’t say. And he said he would meet you outside the city by lone old oak tree. I asked him why to meet there but he said it was of the utmost urgency.”

“Who’d go out of their way just to meet you with such secrecy?” Lock wondered.

“Want me to come with you?”

“Hmm…ready our mounts!” The king ordered

By noon, the two had assembled at the gate and were greeted by two massive armored bears that growled ferociously as some of their handlers flinched. Even Lock was hesitant to approach them.

“Heyyy Urag!!” Wulfric called out to one of the beasts as it snuggled up to him like a cub.

“Good boy.”

“Damn, and here I thought Fluttershy had a way with animals,” Lock said as the other bear approached him and sniffed him. Lock reached his hand up and patted the bear and it leaned into his touch. Lock smiled as he and Wulfric mounted their beasts and the two set off to their destination.

“So, any idea who it might be? Guy sure wants to meet you pretty bad for us to venture outside the city.”

“Whoever it is must be pretty desperate or stupid.”

“Or both, guess we’ll just have to wait and see,” Lock said as they rode.

“So what’s the story with these two? I’ve ridden animals before, but never a bear.”

Wulfric smiled as he gave his mount a scratch behind the ears.

“Urag has been one of my trusted companions since the war, the big lug may look vicious but he’s a cuddler. Lump on the other hand um…” The king paused as the other bear gave a big yawn before parking himself in the middle of the street to nap and causing a traffic jam.

“Hey! What’s the hold up?!?”

“Move it buddy!!”

“Really?” Lock deadpanned as he got off the slumbering bear.

“This lazy ass just decides to park it and sleep?”

“He’s always been a bit…slower than his brother,” Wulfric admitted sheepishly.

“Well I ain’t leaving him in the middle of the road.”

Lock cracked his knuckles and reached down under the bear. He took a deep breath and hoisted him up over his head and walked to the side of the road before setting him down.

“There, now he can sleep without causing a disturbance.”

“Uh, don’t you want a mount?” Wulfric asked, still shocked Lock was able to carry the bear.

“Nah, I can fly. Now let’s get going.”

“If you say so. HYA!!”

Urag barreled down the street like a fully powered bulldozer until they had reached the old oak on the outskirts of the city and underneath it was a hooded figure who they assumed was their contact.

“That must be our guy. Be ready for anything, Urag stay here.”

The king dismounted and strapped his sword to his back with Lock following closely as they approached the stranger.

“I take it you’re the one who sent the message?” He asked while keeping a sharp eye on him.

The figure said nothing as his back was turned. He then slowly looked over his shoulder to look at the two warriors.

“Are…you King Wulfric Warborn?” He spoke hesitantly.

“I am, and who are you?”

The hooded figure turned around and Wulfric and Lock could see the inside of his cloak. From the looks of it, he wore that which one wears when they are a wanderer of the north. On the side of his belt was a pair of battle hatchets that had northern runes engraved on them.

“You’re a Caribou?” Lock asked and the figure nodded.

“I am, and before I reveal myself, may I please have both your words that you won’t attack me?” The stranger requested.

“That depends on you.” Wulfric replied while unstrapping his sword.

The stranger nodded in response and unclipped his weapons and placed them on the grass like Wulfric did his sword. Lock too, unclipped his swords and placed them on the grass.

“You have our word,” Lock said with Wulfric nodding in agreement.

“…Very well,” the stranger said as he reached up to take off his hood. As he slowly removed the cloth on his head, Wulfric’s eyes widened and his eyes shrunk down to pinpricks. The face of the stranger was a face he had not even dreamed of seeing again in fifteen years. It was a face that brought back the worst memories, save for the different eye color, as the stranger revealed himself. This face…looked nearly identical to Dainn Stonehoof himself.

“What…the fuck?” Lock mumbled, also in disbelief. Suddenly, Wulfric lunged at the stranger but Lock managed to catch him just in time and hold him back as he thrashed around.

“WULFRIC WAIT!!”

“LET ME GO!!” Wulfric growled as he struggled to get loose.

“Please…allow me to explain.”

“Why do you have that face?!? WHO ARE YOU?!?”

“My name…” the stranger began and sighed as he looked away in shame.

“My name…is Hreidar Snow, bastard of Dainn Stonehoof.”

Both Lock and Wulfric were stunned by this revelation to the point where they both wanted to kill him. Yet despite their hostilities, the boy did not bother to defend himself or even beg for his life.

“You hate me. I don’t blame you.” Hreidar said with his head sunk low.

“Fifteen years…” Wulfric hissed.

“Fifteen years and now you decide to show up. Here to avenge your old man?”

“No, far from it,” Hreidar shook his head. “I’m here to ask how you did it.”

“And why in Odin’s name would you want to know that?”

“Satisfaction, I want to know how you slayed that tyrant of a father of mine so I may sleep a little more soundly.”

After calming down, Wulfric decided to humor the young stag and answer.

“I did it with my bare hands.” He said coldly.

“I beat him to a bloody pulp until he could barely speak, then I freed his head from his wretched shoulders and sent it tumbling down the steps of the castle.”

Hreidar took in every word Wulfric said and leaned against the tree and looked up to the branches.

“He really was the worst of us, wasn’t he?” Hreidar asked in an emotionless tone.

“That’s all I wanted to know, thank you for telling me.”

Hreidar went to pick up his hatchets and leave, but Wulfric managed to free himself from Lock’s grip. The king grabbed Hreidar’s arm and slammed him into the trunk of the tree, pinning him there as he glared at the young stag.

“Give me a reason not to kill you.” He glared as Lock prepared to step in.

“Urf! I have none,” Hreidar grunted.

“Look at me, my very face is a curse excluding my mother’s eyes. I’ve been in hiding since the day I was born and anyone who catches a mere glimpse of me chases me down to try and kill me. I’ve lived my whole life, fearing for my life and hating my very blood because of Dainn! And you want to know the most sickening thing about me?! My mother was his sister! That’s right, DAINN RAPED HIS OWN SISTER TO SIRE ME! SO GO AHEAD AND END MY MISERABLE, INBRED, BASTARD EXISTENCE!”

Wulfric stood there, unable to decide what to do next. In front of him was the last of Dainn’s bloodline, if any of his enemies knew of his existence then they would flock to him thinking of him as the avenging son returned to claim his birthright. But at the same time he saw a weeping boy whose only crime was being born to a monster.

“Wulfric…” Lock spoke up, but the king did not turn to him.

“I think…we should hear the kid out.”

“…Very well.” The king replied as he released the boy and went to his saddlebag to retrieve a small sack of food.

“It’s gonna be a long day, let’s eat.”

Lock nodded as they set up a small campsite and sat down. Hreidar sat under the tree while the others sat in front of him. There was an awkward silence between them until Hreidar spoke up.

“So…just curious, did you know Dainn had siblings?” He asked Wulfric.

“I did not. I heard he killed most of his family so none would challenge his rule.” The king replied while sipping some cider.

“Not surprised…considering his sister was his first slave.”

Lock and Wulfric looked at the young stag in shock as he continued his tale.

“Dainn didn’t kill all his relatives, he kept only his sister alive. Before he discovered Equestria, he believed that his bloodline should remain pure and unsullied by any unworthy females. So he kept my mother, his sister, hidden and he did as he pleased to her. It was when he discovered Equestria that he abandoned his home and anyone not loyal to him. My mother was pregnant with me at the time and Dainn was bent on claiming the Princesses to sire him more worthy heirs. I was born when he took over, and my mother and I managed to escape before anyone noticed. I was only a baby as my mother kept me safe during the war. She knew that if anyone found out about me, the Stonehoof’s would either kill us or bring us to Dainn so he could know what other sick tortures. Then the war ended and my mother had heard of Dainn’s demise, but still chose to keep hidden.”

“Why not reveal yourself if things seemed to calm down?” Lock wondered.

“How could I? Look at me, if King Wulfric reacted the way he did just now, how would you think everyone else would react seeing me?”

“He’s got a point. The other clans would sooner see him dead than allow him to live.” Wulfric stated.

“Where is your mother now?”

“I can’t tell you,” Hreidar said.

“Can’t or won’t?” Wulfric questioned.

“Both, because she’s a pure blooded Stonehoof and she’s all I have left as family. I taught myself how to fight so I could protect her, hence why I’m armed with hatchets. We’ve had many close calls over the years, but we just kept on moving.”

“Is she at least safe?” Lock asked.

“As safe as she can be.” Hreidar looked to Wulfric and frowned.

“I can only begin to imagine what that man did to you and these lands, as if it wasn’t bad enough that he abandoned his own home in a blizzard. I knew the kind of Caribou he was as I grew older, so I decided to choose the bastard name Snow rather than keep the name Stonehoof.”

“And now you come to us as another war breaks out. Rather convenient.” Said Wulfric feeling skeptical of the situation.

“I see it more as bad timing,” Hreidar defended.

“Before Blueblood declared this war, I was hoping to seek an audience with you to acquire closure. But now I see that I can’t ever get what I desire and will always be on the run.”

“How did you even stay hidden in the first place?” Lock wondered.

Hreidar dug into his pocket and pulled out a silver ring. He then put the ring on his right ring finger and his appearance changed in a flash. He now was no longer a stag, but a normal earth pony.

“It’s a disguise ring,” Hreidar explained.

“I, admittedly, stole it from a caravan a few years ago. It’s how I was able to move out in the open without turning too many heads. But the ring always needs to charge and never lasts long so I rarely use it,” he said as he took off the ring and reverted back to his original form.

“Hmm, rings like that are very rare and very expensive. Better hope the merchant isn’t looking for compensation.”

“Well I stole it while he slept and we fled throughout the night. He’s still on the other side of Equestria wondering what happened to it, I imagine.”

“Heh. Well the fact you revealed so much to us says one thing.” The king pointed his finger accusingly at Hreidar.

“You need my help.”

“Wh…wha?” Hreidar mumbled, completely blown away by the sudden offer.

“But, you help me? Why?”

“Believe it or not, there are many who deserted the Stonehoof regime in the last days of the war. Many worked hard to rid themselves of their past but you…might be a challenge.”

“That’s the understatement of the damn century,” Lock commented as he took a swig from his flask.

“His face will be his biggest drawback, let alone the blood that flows through his veins.”

“He’s right, I guarantee that the second I step anywhere I’m as good as dead,” Hreidar sighed.

Before they could discuss any further, the clocktower began to chime and both Lock and Wulfric started to panic after seeing it was half past noon.

“Odin’s beard! Is that the time?!?” Wulfric shouted before packing everything in a hurry.

“What’s wrong? Why is the time so important?” Hreidar wondered.

“Tonight is a bit important for Wulfric and his family,” Lock said as he threw Wulfric’s sword to him and he clipped his own back on his belt.

“We gotta get going before his wives have both our hides on a silver platter.”

“But what about me?”

“I’ll tell the others, come to the castle tonight. HYA!!” Wulfric turned his mount and rode back to the castle with all haste while Lock took to the air and followed.

“Ugh! The girls are gonna kill me!” He whined as they barreled towards the castle.

“Eh, they’ll get over it,” Lock shrugged as he flew close to the king.

“So what’s your take on the kid?”

“Hmm…not sure.” Wulfric admitted.

“I need to speak with the others about this later tonight.”

The stars were beginning to fill the sky as the sun set and the moon rose. In the main ballroom, many different aristocrats from across the allied nations and northern allies and barons gathered for tonight’s big announcement. Celestia, Luna, and Marshall were all dressed formally for the night and were greeting the guests as they mingled. Twilight and her friends later arrived and Rarity had her arm hooked to Spike’s. Her pregnancy was on display for everyone to see as her belly looked quite swollen. In just a few months time, she would be bringing their son into the world and neither she nor Spike could wait. Meanwhile, Wulfric stood with his wives, who were also dressed formally, and they were off to the side so they could wait until everyone arrived. Unfortunately for Wulfric, he was getting a bit of a cold shoulder from his wives since he had up and left out of the blue and waited until the last minute to return.

“Girls, I promise it was important, I had to answer the message,” Wulfric pleaded as his mares faced away from him with their arms crossed.

“You hear something Rainbow?” Asked Applejack.

“Just the sounds of lame excuses.” Rainbow replied.

“But girls…”

“No,” Applejack said coldly, glancing over her shoulder.

“You knew that this night is extremely important, yet you chose to run off to who knows where and risk being late.”

“Not only that, but you still won’t even bother to tell us what’s so damn important,” Rainbow added.

“I’ll tell you tonight, I promise!” He begged on his knees, finally getting their attention.

“Well look at that, Rainbow,” Applejack arched a brow.

“Our husband is the one on his knees for a change.”

The mares laughed for a short moment before bending over with warm smiles on their faces.

“No secrets?” Rainbow asked.

“None, I promise.” Said Wulfric.

“Good.”

The two then proceeded to turn around and leave with a sway in their hips before curling their fingers at their husband who was more than happy to follow now that he was in the clear.

“So what do we do now?” Wulfric asked when he felt his hands being guided to their flanks.

“Do you really need to ask hon?” Said Applejack as they turned the corner to the next room and caught the attention of some nobles.

“That must be King Wulfric.”

“And his wives as well, they are quite beautiful.”

“He is quite lucky, to be married to such fine mares.”

“I can’t help but feel as though somepony is missing from the group.”

As soon as the last statement was said, the lights all shut off, making everyone murmur to themselves. There were the sounds of flapping in the air until a lone light shone where the band was. Sitting at the piano, dressed in a sharp black suit with red trimmings and silver tie, was Lock and he had his hands hovering over the keys. To the mares and any females, the sight of the human sent them in a dazed state at how surprisingly handsome he was. To the stallions, they admired the human’s sudden grand entrance as everyone waited for him to do something. Lock smiled as he gently placed his fingers in the keys and began to play.

“What is that tune?” One of the party goers asked as Lock continued.

“It’s beautiful.”

Lock continued to play and the party goers smiled as some swayed in the music. Now many, if not all, of the females all had dreamy looks in their eyes at the sight of Lock playing this wonderful melody. One doe was bold enough to approach the piano and sit herself on the flat top as she gazed at Lock with lidded eyes. Another pony mare approached Lock and sat on the edge of the bench and crossed her legs. Lock played the song with passion in his fingers. The royals watched their friend play the piano with calming smiles.

“I never knew he was so talented,” Celestia said as she leaned on her husband.

“Selene said he was skilled, but this is something else,” Marshall said.

Lock closed his eyes, the song reached a soft verse and let his fingers dance along the keys. No one said a word as all would only watch and listen. Lock smiled wider as the song reached a more intense verse and hit the keys more fervently. Soon it became soft once more until he finally reached the end of his song. Lock sighed as he then seemed to notice the doe sitting on the piano and the mare sitting beside him on the bench and chuckled as the audience applauded and the lights turned back on.

“Bravo!”

“A marvelous performance!”

“Such a beautiful tune!”

“I’m glad you all enjoyed it,” Lock said as he rose from his seat. The mare and doe stood up with him and leaned in to kiss him on both his cheeks. The duo giggled before running into the crowd while the rest of the party seemed to continue without incident.

“Where’s Wulfric?” Marshall whispered to Celestia.

“He’ll be along dear, don’t worry.”

The royals took the opportunity to approach Lock as he was handed a glass of wine and he met them halfway.

“Evening, you three,” Lock greeted as he raised his glass.

“Thank you for the music Sir Lock.” Luna smiled while raising a glass of cider.

“It’s no trouble, Joshua and my platoon always enjoyed it when I played back at the barracks. Josh was the one who taught me to play anyway,” Lock said as he sipped his wine.

In another part of the ballroom, Twilight and the rest of her friends met up at the punch bowl along with their respective families, including a certain pink mare and her husband who ran his own gag factory.

“Pinkie, you made it!” Twilight beamed as they hugged each other.

“Well of course I made it, silly!” Pinkie chirped.

“Cheesy and I wouldn’t miss Applejack and Rainbow’s big party for anything!”

“We also came here to see how our daughter is doing,” Cheese Sandwich said. As if on cue, a group of teenage foals came from the crowd as one skipped to Pinkie and Cheese with a bright smile.

“MOMMA! DADDY!”

“There’s my girl!” Cheese sandwich cheered as he kneeled down to give her a hug.

“Mmm I missed you!” The stallion squeezed and kissed his daughter like a filly as she giggled.

“Daddy! I want you and Momma to meet my new friends!” Gummy chirped as the royal children approached.

“Hi auntie Pinky Pie, Uncle Cheese,” Beorn said.

“It’s nice to see you again,” Apple Jewel said.

“And guess what? Impy and I are training partners!” Gummy added, hugging Imperius’ arm.

The other young mares in the party saw this and began to seethe with rage but would not dare to make a move since Selene was watching from a distance.

“Hello darlings.” Called Rarity walking up with Spike.

“Wow Rarity. You look amazing!” Twilight smiled before rubbing her friend’s belly.

“So when are you due?”

“In about a few months, dear,” Rarity smiled as she put a hand on her belly, only to feel a kick.

“Goodness! He’s already so happy to meet you all.”

The group smiled while Spike leaned in to kiss his beloved and noticed that a few of their friends were missing.

“Has anypony seen Fluttershy?”

“She’s out in the gardens with Tree Hugger and as for Rainbow and Applejack, um…” Twilight blushed a little knowing full well what they were up to.

“So, I finally get to meet the counterparts of my friends.”

All heads then turned to the source of the voice to see Dimitri approach them with a kind smile.

“It’s nice to meet you all, I am Dimitri Lockdrom.”

“Ohh so you’re the one Applejack and Rainbow Dash speak of.” Said Rarity as she placed a finger on her chin and began to examine his attire while Pinkie seized his hands and began shaking him like a jackhammer.

“Hi Locky! I can call you Locky, right? I’m Pinkie Pie! This is my husband Cheese Sandwich and my daughter Gumdrop but we call her Gummy just like my pet alligator!”

Lock wanted to smile at the party mare, but he couldn’t help but be helpless to a solemn frown as his hand was released. His depressed gaze seemed to deepen when he eyes fell on Spike, which confused the group.

“What’s wrong, Lock? You look so sad,” Twilight asked.

“It’s just…well,” Lock tried to say.

“In my world, Spike went missing in the beginning of the invasion so it’s a bit bittersweet to see him now. My apprentices and I had been searching all over Equestria during our liberation efforts, but there’s been no sightings of him. More so…let’s just say my world’s Pinkie Pie isn’t in the best of spirits.”

The group’s mood turned sour for a bit until Twilight suggested they grab a bite to eat and hit the dance floor, though it would end up becoming a decision she would regret as Pinkie and Gumdrop gorged themselves on the dessert table.

Castle Gardens

Behind a small shrub, Wulfric was cuddling with his wives as they gazed at the stars and gently rubbed their now swelling bellies.

“This past month has been so eventful,” Wulfric said as he held his mares close.

“I agree, I’m so happy I get to be a mom again,” Rainbow sighed as she looked down to her slightly bulging belly.

“Whatever sent Lock to us, I wanna keep thanking them until the day I die.”

“You said it, Dash,” Applejack agreed.

“By the way, hon, have you thought of any names for our future children?”

“Hmm…” Wulfric hummed.

“I was thinking, we name two of them after my parents.” He smiled.

“Dibs on my son being named after Hjalmar!!” Applejack proclaimed.

“Hey, no fair! I wanted to name my little colt that!” Rainbow complained.

“Snooze you loose, sugarcube,” Applejack winked.

“Fine, then I want our fawn to be named after Aurora,” Rainbow huffed.

“That just leaves our other son.”

“I have a name for him already.” Said Wulfric as he kneeled down to Rainbow’s stomach.

“Tyr. After the God of Justice.”

“Ooh, I like it! Sounds strong, like his daddy,” Rainbow giggled.

The group laughed as they continued to enjoy each other’s company. All was quiet until they heard someone approach them to reveal the butter yellow Pegasus, Fluttershy.

“Come out, little friends,” she whispered softly.

“I would very much like to meet you.”

The little critters of the garden answered her call as all manner of rodents and birds appeared to greet her.

“I swear Fluttershy, you are the reincarnation of Skadi herself.” Wulfric laughed as she took turns petting each one.

“Eep!” Fluttershy yelped and turned to the group and relaxed.

“Oh, hello Wulfric,” Fluttershy nodded as she approached them.

“And hello to you too, Rainbow, Applejack, how are you all this evening?”

“We just decided the names for our babies.” Applejack smiled as she pecked her husband's cheek.

“How’s discord? Still recovering from his imprisonment?” Rainbow asked while snuggling on his shoulder.

“Yes, he has been staying with me ever since,” Fluttershy nodded.

“It seems what happened to him took more out than anypony thought. He can still do magic, but not as strong as before.”

“Well as long as he can do party tricks, I don’t mind inviting him to the next birthday party.”

“Oh how delightful!” A voice called out, startling the king but the girls already knew who it was.

“Discord.” Fluttershy smirked as their friend poofed out of thin air.

“Hello my dear friends!” Discord chirped.

“It’s so nice to see you three again, my congratulations on your new foals. Although I am a tad confused, and I do not mean to bring up bad memories, but I was under the knowledge that Rainbow Dash was no longer able to sire children?”

“We have our new friend to thank for that.” Wulfric smiled while kissing Rainbow’s cheek.

“Ah yes, your new herdmate. I heard about him, in fact I’d like to meet him!”

“I’m sure you would,” Rainbow joked.

“Pardon me, my king and ladies,” a servant said as he approached them and bowed.

“It is time for the big announcement.”

“Well then, shall we my she-wolves?” Wulfric grinned as he squeezed their flanks to get moving.

“Watch those hands mister.” Applejack scolded with a smirk.

“Ugh. Such unkingly behavior.” Discord scoffed as they followed.

“Now Discord, don’t be so judgemental.” Fluttershy said gently as they linked arms.

The group entered the ballroom and approached the top of the steps. Rainbow spied Lock leaning on a pillar enjoying some wine. When they made eye contact, Rainbow gestured to him to join them. He was hesitant to oblige, but did so nonetheless as he walked up to them and stood by them.

“How come I’m up here? This is your announcement,” Lock wondered.

“Just trust me.” Wulfric whispered as he stepped forward.

“I’d like to thank all of you for coming tonight.” He said with a smile as the crowd quieted down.

“I’m glad to see everyone here. Both old faces and new, because of all of you we have prospered in peace for fifteen years and I pray that we will continue to do so for many more!” He then raised a glass as the others followed.

“To peace, between Equestria and The North!”

The crowd gave a short round of applause as Wulfric’s speech continued.

“Now for the reason we are all here….My wives, the mares whom I have loved these past fifteen years are both now with child once more.”

Some of the crowd gasped with glee and the rest applauded for the wonderful news that the king’s family was growing. The reporter ponies were in the front of the crowd as they began to ask questions and take pictures.

“Have you decided on their names?”

“How long until the birth?”

“Should you really be expanding your family at a time like this?”

“Who is that stranger standing next to you?”

“Why are his wings so large and red?”

“Does he have a type?”

“Is he single~?”

“Please calm down and no flash photography!” Marshall shouted as they settled down.

“Thank you Marshall. This man is Dimitri Lockdrom; the godfather of my children and-!”

“Sorry ladies, he’s all ours!” Rainbow stuck her tongue out to some of the females in the crowd. Applejack smirked as she hooked her arm around Lock and leaned up to kiss him on the cheek.

“We made him our new herdmate after getting to know him better. He’s done us a great kindness and our children are very fond of him already.”

“Plus…he’s not too shabby in bed either~,” Rainbow stated, making Lock choke on his wine.

“Puah! Seriously?!” Lock deadpanned.

The crowd soon returned to the party and began chatting amongst themselves but some were not happy with the recent news.

“More half-breeds? As if two were not enough.”

“It’s only a matter of time before they wear out their welcome.”

“What was Celestia thinking? It was their kind that brought war to us fifteen years ago!”

Lock’s keen hearing overheard their whispers as he glared at the stuck up nobles and made his glass crack. Wulfric took notice of his growing rage and put a hand on his shoulder to calm him down.

“Easy my friend, they’ve been spewing that crap even before you got here.”

“Yeah well…fuck the nobility,” Lock spat as he downed the rest of his drink.

“Fuck them right off with a barbed stick.”

“Ha! I’ll drink to that.” Wulfric grinned as he followed his lead and saw Crysta dancing with Beorn.

“Well well, love is in the air.”

“Indeed it is,” Lock agreed.

The doors from the ballroom then opened as a few Prench maids walked through. Behind them was Antoinette and the sight of her mare Lock’s eyes widen in shock. She wore a beautiful black one piece dress that split off to the side to show her soft legs. There was a slightly deep split that showed off a generous amount of cleavage that made most men stare as she walked by. The Queen’s makeup was done professionally as she wore eyeshadow and had on red lipstick that made her lips alluring. Her mane and tail were let loose and were curled at the ends. As usual, she wore many jewelry and her crown as to show off her title and smiled as she greeted the guests with curt nods and a few words.

“Oh…damn,” Lock muttered.

“Go get her tiger.” Wulfric grinned with a friendly shove while heading to the buffet table.

Lock straightened himself out as he approached the Queen. Antoinette noticed Lock approach her and she met him halfway.

“Hello, your majesty,” Lock said with a polite bow of his head.

“You look…breathtaking.”

“Thank you. You look handsome as well.” Antoinette replied with a gentle smile.

“Oh this? It’s just something a…mutual acquaintance of mine provided for me for this night,” Lock shrugged, describing his suit.

“That dress does your beauty much justice.”

The queen giggled at the compliment before she offered her hand and asked to dance as the music began to pick up.

“Would you care for a dance with the Queen of Prance?” Antoinette rhymed playfully.

Lock smiled and took her hand and kissed it, making her blush.
..
“Ce serait mon honneur,” he spoke in Prench.

The two walked to the dance floor and bowed to each other as they took their positions. Lock’s left hand intertwined with Antoinette’s right hand as his right hand wrapped around her hip and her left hand rested on his shoulder. The two then began to waltz to the melody of the orchestra as they gazed into each other’s eyes.

“You dance wonderfully,” Lock commented.

“Thank you.” The queen replied with a blush as the song came to an end and the music changed to something more festive.

“Oooh!! I love this song! Come on Impy!!” Gummy chirped as she grabbed Imperius and they began to dance along with Beorn and Crysta. Only Selene was left sitting by herself as she watched her friends enjoy themselves. As everyone danced, Lock noticed Selene looking alone and as much as he wanted to keep Antoinette company, he felt bad for Selene being by herself.

“Pardon me, Antoinette, but I must see to something at the moment. After the party, would you like to accompany me for a walk through the gardens?”

“It is quite alright, Sir Dimitri, and I would love to,” Antoinette smiled as they parted ways. Lock made his way to the table Selene was sitting at and held his hand up to her.

“Now why’re you sitting here on your own? Come and dance with me.”

“Really?” The princess beamed as she grabbed his hand and they began to dance. Lock laughed with the young princess as they danced together along with everyone else. The royals were all smiling as the group were enjoying themselves as they stood off to the side together.

“Now this is what I like to see.” Marshall smirked.

“Our children smiling, with friends and happy.”

“Let’s kick this party up a notch!” Lock called out as he jumped in the air and landed in front of the band.

“Hit it!” He said as he grabbed a mic and started to sing.

Soon, the younger members of the crowd began to take to the dance floor along with some elderly folk and the air was filled with music and laughter. After their dance had finished, Selene sat down to catch her breath at one of the tables when she was approached by some unknown individuals.

“Greetings young lady.”

“You seem to be enjoying yourself, perhaps we can join you?”

“Or maybe we can go somewhere a bit more private?”

Selene immediately noticed the tone in their voices meant that they were bad news. While maintaining her composure, she stood up from her chair and walked past them towards her father and Lock who were talking to each other after Lock had finished singing.

“I’m sorry, gentlemen, but I believe my father is calling for me,” Selene said calmly.

“Please, we insist.” One said while grabbing her wrist in a rough manner. Marshall quickly took noticed and gestured for Lock to follow.

“There a problem gentlemen?” The lord regent asked while shielding his daughter.

“Oh, lord Marshall, we were just wondering if the princess would like to accompany us this night.”

“Yeah, sorry buddy, but she’s actually with me for the rest of this party,” Lock said as he stepped forward.

“Watch your tone commoner! We are delegates from Saddle Arabia and you will address us with respect!”

“I got your respect right here,” Lock chortled as he flipped them the bird.

“Now please, fuck right off.”

“YOU INSOLENT-!!”

“That’s enough….” Marshall hissed while giving an ice cold glare that made them freeze up. The delegates scoffed and were prepared to leave until Marshall heard the faint clink of armor underneath all their robes.

“A bit hot in that armor eh...hassansin?”

“.....”

CLANG!!

The crowd yelled in fright as the lord regent blocked a hidden dagger with a serving tray and kicked his attacker into one of the tables. The other robbed stallions responded by drawing curved blades and throwing off their robes to reveal their armor. Suddenly, a few windows shattered to reveal more intruders, who were also Saddle Arabian, as they surrounded the Lord Regent. There were at least ten of them as Marshall just stood there.

“Daddy!” Selene yelped from behind Lock.

“My lord!!” One of the guards shouted as he tossed Marshall his sword.

As Marshall prepared to fight, the guests quickly got to a safe distance and the hassansins surrounded him on all sides.

“I’m only going to say this once.” He warned while unsheathing his blade that resembled a piece of the night sky.

“Your choices have clearly led you here, as have mine. I will give you a new choice: leave here now and live, or stay and face your destiny…”

“Hah! Your foolish chivalry nonsense means nothing to us! Your destiny is death!” One hassassin mocked.

The next thing everyone saw was a flash of light and the distinct sound of something being cut before the assassins hands slid off and his stumps began to spurt blood.

“AAAAGGH!! MY HANDS!! The bastard took my hands!!”

“You’ve had your warning, now I shall make you pay for your INSOLENCE!!”

Without warning, Marshall began cutting them down one after the other until he was tackled out the window with Wulfric following after him.

“Marshall!”

“Stay back, this bastard’s mine!!”

Marshall kicked the hassassin off him as he jumped to his feet and readied himself. The hassassin also stood back up as he pointed his curved blade at the Lord Regent as they circled each other.

“Why has Saladin sent you? What are you after?!?” Marshall demanded an answer

“Hmph, you should have accepted his deal he offered you,” the stallion mocked.

“Your son and his daughter would have made a fine couple and sired a worthy heir for the Saddle Arabian throne. But since you refused him, he’s decided to take both your children for the price of one by force.”

“My wife made it clear. Our son will not be the king to an empire of slaves! If he wants hands so bad then I’ll send him all of yours in a box!!”

Marshall lunged forward only to be hit by blinding powder from his foes pocket as he prepared to throw a dagger.

“DAD LOOK OUT!!” Imperius shouted before the attacker was struck in the hand by a blade in the shape of a red feather.

“W-What?!?”

“HEADS UP!!” Wulfric roared as he body-slammed him into the ground like a pro wrestler as the crowd cheered.

“Nice one Wulfric,” Marshall said as he sheathed his sword.

“Guards! Lock this bastard up and throw him in a cell! We will decide what to do with him on a later date.”

A squad of soldiers moved in and subdued the wounded hassassin and dragged him away. Marshall looked down on the ground and noticed the red feather blade and picked it up.

“Figured you could use some backup,” Lock said as he joined him and Wulfric.

“I had that, you know,” Marshall stated while rubbing the last of the powder of his eyes.

“Sure you did,” Lock rolled his eyes playfully.

“Well this has certainly been an interesting night,” Wulfric said.

“Is that what that was? Who even were those guys?” Lock wondered.

“Hassansins from Saddle Arabia. Guess their emperor did not like my wife saying no.” Marshall replied before being squeezed by his children.

“Daddy!!”

“Dad!”

“I’m alright, my children,” Marshall smiled as he held them close.

“Seems we all could use a breather from tonight’s excitement.”

It was then that both Wulfric and Lock reminded themselves of their…acquaintance they had met earlier in the day. They both looked at each other and nodded as Wulfric cleared his throat.

“Actually, the excitement isn’t over just yet,” Wulfric admitted.

“How so?” Marshall wondered.

“First you should send everyone home and clean up the mess in the ballroom,” Lock said.

“Afterwards, you need to tell Celestia and Luna to meet us in the throne room after the children are sent to bed. Oh, and bring Twilight too while you’re at it”

“Good idea. Wulfric, can you have some of your soldiers help patrol the castle?”

“Consider it done.”

“This will not end well, you know that right?” Lock muttered as the two went to fetch their guest and were now escorting him through the halls.

“I know, but they need to know,” Wulfric quietly replied as he glanced over his shoulder. Hreidar looked like a nervous wreck as he kept glancing at his disguise ring, hoping it wouldn’t lose its charge so soon.

“They will try to kill him as soon as he takes off the ring. If it were just Marshall and your wives we might not have to worry, but this is Celestia, Luna, and even Twilight. No matter how you look at it, disaster is surely to follow,” Lock reminded him as they neared the throne room.

“I know, but we should trust their judgement.” Wulfric said before opening the doors.

“I know it’s late but this is important.”

“Why so late babe?” Rainbow yawned as she stretched out.

“We have someone here you’re all gonna wanna meet,” Lock said as he and Wulfric stepped to the side.

“Who is this colt?” Celestia asked, making Hreidar flinch.

“Alright, first thing’s first,” Lock said, holding up a hand.

“I want each and every one of you to swear on your lives that you won’t attack this kid under ANY circumstances.”

“On our lives?” Marshall repeated.

“Seems a bit drastic.”

“Trust me, it’s not,” Lock shot back.

“Please just swear to us,” Wulfric pleaded.

The mares looked at each other before nodding in agreement and swore not to attack their guest.

“Alright, kid,” Lock glanced at Hreidar.

“Show them.”

The moment Hreidar removed his ring, an unsettling chill crawled up each of the mare’s spines as well as a rising hatred when they saw his face.

“Aw fuck…” Lock said as Celestia’s mane began to look as though it was on fire.

“Now Celestia, just calm down and-”

SLAM!!

Lock was interrupted when the sun princess stomped her hood and crushed the floor below her. Luna was also looking very angry as her eyes turned slitted and grit her teeth at the boy.

“Explain yourself Wulfric, who is this child?!?” Celestia demanded answers.

“He is Hreidar Snow,” Wulfric braced himself.

“Bastard…of Dainn Stonehoof.”

The royal’s ire grew more intense as they prepared to attack when Lock shielded the boy.

“Hey! You gave us your word!” Lock snapped as he gripped one of his swords.

Twilight was the first to deactivate her magic after taking a calming breath.

“Why have you brought him here?” She asked calmly.

Hreidar gulped as he cleared his throat to speak.

“T-To seek…closure,” Hreidar said nervously.

“CLOSURE?!?” Rainbow screamed.

“YOU SHOULD BE ROTTING IN THE PITS OF TARTARUS, YOU BUCKING MONSTER!!”

“Lay off, Rainbow!” Lock barked.

“The kid’s been through enough in his life already! It ain’t his fault he’s got a face like that!”

“Lock is right. The boy did not choose to be Dainn’s son and I admit I nearly killed him myself until I heard him out. You all should do the same.” Wulfric advised.

“You are…Sir Marshall, Lord Regent of Equestria, yes?” Hreidar spoke to Marshall.

“What’s it to you?” Marshall hissed.

Hreidar boldly walked up to the stallion and lowered to the ground to his knees and closed his eyes.

“…Kill me.”

“Hreidar!” Lock said but the boy raised his hand.

“It’s obvious my father’s damage cannot be undone. My life was a curse the moment I was born, so the only way to rectify anything is by snuffing out the last of his blood. My father raped his own sister to conceive me, so why bother trying to fix what is beyond repair? I surrender, and I forfeit my life…” Hreidar confessed as he hung his head.

“You are very brave.” Marshall said as he unsheathed his sword.

“I’ll make it quick.”

Marshall raised the tip of his sword just above the boy’s neck and was prepared to deliver the killing blow when.

“WAIT!!” Celestia shouted, completely out of breath. She was in shock by what her husband had almost done and nearly turned a blind eye to it out of sheer cruelty towards an innocent child.

“This…this is wrong…”

Marshall gave a sigh of relief as he too was hesitant about killing the child.

“Why…?” Hreidar whimpered as he fell on his hands.

“I…I’m a blight on this world. My very blood is poison and my face is an eyesore to all who see it. Yet…you choose to spare me…?” Hreidar looked up at the royals with tears streaming down his face.

“JUST KILL ME ALREADY!! IT’S WHAT YOU ALL WANT, ISN’T IT?!? TO SEE THE LAST OF DAINN STONEHOOF’S BLOOD DESTROYED?!?”

The mares were shocked to see how pitiable this boy was, unlike his blackhearted father. Wulfric placed his hand on the boy’s shoulder and smiled before giving his proposal.

“I say we offer this boy and his mother sanctuary. In return, he can keep his true name hidden and work here at the castle. What say you?”

“But…but Wulfric, he’s.…” Applejack tried to say.

“He is a victim as much as the rest of you, maybe even more so. My loves, I ask you this not as a king but as a husband and father.” Wulfric pleaded to his wives.

Celestia stepped forward, after managing to calm down, and kneeled in front of the boy. Hreidar looked into her eyes but turned away in shame. However, Celestia cupped the boy’s cheek and turned his face to look at her.

“Please…don’t look at me,” Hreidar muttered.

“I have the face…of a monster.”

“…No, you don’t” she said, surprising him.

“Your eyes are different from your fathers. They feel love, pain, joy and sadness…you have a good heart, unlike him.”

“But I-”

Celestia silenced him by wrapping her arms around his frame and brought him into a gentle hug.

“Hush…and let it out,” she whispered with a smile.

Hreidar slowly began to cry his eyes out while Celestia wrapped her wings around him and all hostilities toward the boy seemed to vanish almost instantly.

“You are welcome to stay here for as long as you wish.”

“Oh yeah,” Lock said as he snapped his fingers. He then retreated to the doors and left for about five minutes. The doors then slowly opened and Lock was walking backwards.

“It’s okay, ma’am, they already forgave him.”

“A-Are you sure?” A shaky female voice said from behind the door.

“I’m positive, now come meet the Princesses.”

Lock soon let in a middle aged doe wearing raged looking robes. She had dark brown fur and black hair that reached down to her lower back. When she saw the royals, she gasped and looked fearful but Lock was there to support her as they approached.

“Who is this?” Luna asked.

“Everyone, this is Ragna,” Lock introduced.

“Ragna Stonehoof, sister to Dainn.”

“U-Um…h-hello, y-your majesty’s…” Ragna said slowly.

“Welcome, Lady Ragna.” Celestia greeted.

Before Celestia could say anything more, the doe dropped to her hands and knees and pressed her head on the floor.

“Please forgive my son! He’s an innocent soul! I beg of you to spare his life!” Ragna begged.

“There is no need for that.” Said Luna helping her up.

“You are among friends here.”

“F-Friends?!” Ragna yelped.

“B-but…my brother!”

“Is dead.” Said Wulfric.

“You are free of him.”

Ragna could only tear up as her son joined her and hugged her close as she wept. Everyone was now smiling and even Rainbow and Applejack couldn’t help but smile as well.

“Not what you were expecting, huh?” Lock asked the two mares.

“Not sure.” Said Rainbow as she watched them hug.

“I will arrange them a guest room to sleep in, it’s best we call it a night.” Twilight suggested while escorting them out the doors with Marshall following.

“I think it’s best we call it a night as well,” Wulfric said with a yawn.

“Yeah, that whole ordeal was emotionally exhausting,” Lock said as he rubbed his eyes.

“Then how about we tuck you boys in?” Applejack winked along with Rainbow.

“Yeah, we can all cuddle together after a…bedtime story~?” Rainbow cooed as she wiggled her eyebrows.

Both men looked at each other and smirked as Wulfric scooped up Rainbow and Lock picked up Applejack.

“Never any rest for the wicked, huh Wulfric?” Lock joked as they carried their mares out the door.

“No rest for these two, that’s for sure~.” Wulfric said while pinching Rainbow’s flank.

“By the way, how are things with Antoinette?”

Lock paused and realized he promised the Queen a night in the gardens. He checked his watch to see it was five minutes until they had to meet which made him sigh and set Applejack down.

“Sorry, sweet cheeks, but I have an obligation to uphold,” Lock chuckled as he gave Applejack a kiss goodnight and left.

“Guess you two are all mine~.” Wulfric boasted before spanking the farm mare as they went to their bedroom.

Lock walked to the gardens and searched for the mare in question. It wasn’t hard to find her as he spotted her sitting on a bench, gazing at the stars. The moonlight shined down on her, making her dress and fur glisten in the moon’s light.

“Did I keep you waiting?” Lock asked, making her turn to him.

“No, not really.” She said with a smile as he sat next to her.

“Tonight was an interesting night,” Lock said.

“Indeed it was,” Antoinette sighed as she leaned on his shoulder.

“Jacques had told me you are a military man as well, what was it like?”

“Hard, we fought for our lives every time we went into battle,” Lock said.

“There were good memories, but there were also bad ones.”

“Do you miss your old world?”

“Sometimes, but I remind myself that I have responsibilities so that I can focus on the task at hand.”

“Such as…the task tonight?” She hinted while inching closer.

Lock looked to the Queen who gazed back up at him with a bright blush. They both leaned in until their lips met as Antoinette placed her hand on Lock’s. Lock then poked his tongue against her mouth, asking for permission, and she accepted by opening her mouth a little so their tongues could meet. Antoinette moaned as Lock reached up with his other hand and gently placed it in her bosom as they kissed. Though as soon as things began to get heated, they separated and the Queen was already out of breath.

“Bedroom?” Lock asked with a smile.

“Yes~” Antoinette huffed with her face completely flushed as Lock carried her back into the castle. The couple passed Wulfric’s room and could hear almost everything going on behind the doors.

“Who’s my naughty broodmare?!”

SLAP!

“AH! I am~!! Pull my mane stud~!” Rainbow cried out.

“Heh, guy sure is committed,” Lock chuckled.

“Dimitri, please hurry, I really want you~,” Antoinette huffed as she licked his neck.

Lock was able to oblige her request as he finally made it to her room. He opened the doors and set the Queen down and locked the door. As soon as he turned to face the Queen, she had already taken off her dress and was only wearing her lacy white bra and panties. Her hourglass figure showed nicely for him and she was breathing quite heavily now.

“Antoinette, are you already in heat?” Lock guessed.

“Not exactly.” She said while holding up an empty vial.

“Ah, I see,” Lock nodded. He then approached the mare as she attempted to jump on him but he stopped her.

“Easy now, I haven’t forgotten that this is your first time. Let’s just take it slow.”

Despite her body’s protests, she nodded and allowed him to undress himself. He set his suit aside until he was only wearing his boxers. The Queen simply couldn’t help but gawk at Lock’s muscular form as she ran her hands along his pectorals and abdominals.

“Your body is…so divine~,” she sighed.

“Thanks, I always make sure to keep in shape,” Lock said. He reached around her and paused as he was about to unclip her bra.

“May I?”

“Um yes but…” she shied away.

“It...unclips from the front.”

“Ah, my apologies,” Lock said as he brought his hands back around and grabbed the straps in between her breasts. He released the latch and the bra fell off her shoulders and her breasts bounced free. Antoinette blushed like mad as her breasts were freed, but Lock smiled as he cupped her right breast and made her head turn to him.

“They’re beautiful, just like you.”

“D-Dimitri…” she whispered as they began to roll around the bed.

“I-mmm~ actually wanted to pose for you in this.” The queen huffed as her neck was kissed.

“Pose for me?” Lock whispered as his kisses trailed down to her breasts.

“Queen Chrysalis said that it was the best way to excite men~.”

“I see,” Lock said as he paused his kissing and looked into her eyes.

“Antoinette, you don’t need to do anything special like that for me. This night is about you, and you alone is enough for me.”

“Well umm I’d still like to know your tastes.” She blushed looking embarrassed.

“Okay, I guess you could say I’ve always been a fan of getting a tit fuck,” Lock admitted.

“W-what’s that?” Antoinette asked. Lock then whispered into her ear and her face turned red with shock.

“Do Wulfric’s wives do that?!?” She shrieked.

“Yep, come here and I’ll show you,” Lock said as they switched positions. Lock rolled onto his back as Antoinette kneeled between his legs. The man grabbed the waistband of his boxers and pulled them down to reveal his hard member and Antoinette shuttered at the aroma it produced.

“Just do as I told you, and take it slow.”

The queen gulped as she gently placed it between her breasts and began rubbing it gently, much to her lovers delight.

“Like this?” She asked nervously.

“Yes…that’s it,” Lock sighed.

“Try licking the tip, it’ll stimulate me more.”

Antoinette nervously stuck out her tongue as her mouth neared the tip but was gently guided in by Lock. After the initial taste, she suddenly found herself unable to resist thanks to the musk and the effects of the potion.

“Mmm~” the queen purred while her lover rubbed her ears as she continued.

“You’re doing a great job, Antoinette,” Lock sighed.

Antoinette looked up at Lock and as if on instinct, she opened her maw and took in his shaft in her mouth and started to suck and bob her head up and down.

“Holy shit…” Lock groaned as she blew him.

Antoinette bobbed her head as her eyes never left Lock’s as she swirled her tongue around. Lock didn’t expect her to be this good for her first time, yet she was sucking on him as if she’d done this many times.

“I think that’s enough for now,” Lock said, making Antoinette pull his shaft out with an audible pop.

“Did…I do something wrong?” She wondered, her face went red and her eyes glazed.

“Not at all, you were amazing. I’m just going to return the favor.”

“What do you-eep!”

Lock spun around and he was on top of her again. He kissed her lips, then her neck, and down to her breasts until he reached her nipples. Each one was erect and very sensitive looking as Lock smirked and took her right nipple in his mouth and began to suckle.

“Ahh!! D-Dimitri~!” Antoinette cried before feeling his hand squeeze her rump.

“O-oh gods!!~”

Lock simply continued his ministrations as he ceased his suckling and trailed his kisses down her body more. He finally reached his target and saw a very wet blotch on the Queen’s panties.

“May I?” Lock asked as he grabbed the waistband of her undergarments.

“W-wait.” She panted before turning around to give him a good view of her hind quarters.

“Do you…like this?” She asked, swaying her tail for him.

“Oh, Antoinette~,” Lock purred.

“Chrysalis really did teach you well.”

Lock grabbed each cheek of her bubbly flank and gave them a soft squeeze. She gasped as he slowly pulled down her panties and tossed them aside. Her marehood was bare for him and leaking quite the amount of juices.

“Get ready, you’re gonna love this,” Lock said as he leaned in while sticking out his tongue.

“What are you doi-EEEK!!” Her fur stood on end as he lapped at her nethers and massaged her rump before turning her on her back to continue.

“Oh my goodness! Oh gods above! That feels heavenly!”

Lock smirked as he licked in deeper and wiggled his tongue around. He clasped both her flank’s cheeks again and squeezed them as he began licking more fervently.

Antoinette squealed and bit her lips as he continued to the point where she squeezed him between her legs and arched her back coming into a full orgasm.

“AAAAHHHH~!!!!”

Lock tasted her fluids on his tongue as he drank in every drop that splashed in his mouth. She tasted like sweet grapes, fresh from the vine. After about another minute of cumming, the Queen started to relax as she released Lock and he licked his lips.

“How did you like that?”

Her reply would be yanking him down to her level for a wet kiss as she panted at him with little hearts in her eyes.

“I…I think I’m ready.” She huffed, spreading her legs for him.

“Very well,” Lock said as he positioned himself and was about to enter her.

“Are you sure about this? Having my foal and all that? I don’t want you to think you’re forcing yourself to do this.”

“But I’m not.” She replied with bedroom eyes.

“You seduced me with your charms and I gave in~.”

“Can’t argue with that,” Lock chuckled.

“Alright, just breathe, this’ll hurt a bit.”

Antoinette nodded as Lock pressed into her pussy. She felt as tight as he imagined her to be, making her whimper as she held him close, until he felt a familiar thin barrier. Lock looked to Antoinette once more for confirmation, to which she nodded, and gave one quick thrust all the way to her womb.

The queen gasped as it felt like she was being torn apart but the pain quickly turned to a more pleasurable sensation as she began to feel his length inside her.

“Ah…ah~.”

“You’re so tight…!” Lock grunted as he slowly thrusted into her and leaned into her ear.

“And it feels so good~.”

He thrusts started to become a little faster, making Antoinette moan louder and louder. He watched her breasts sway with each thrust, allowing him to grab both mounds and grope them as he pinched her nipples.

“Nng! You brute~.” She winced as he continued.

The queen’s legs were high in the air along with Lock’s wings as his feathers began falling all over the bed. Both lovers switched positions as Antoinette was on top of Lock and began riding him. She leaned back on her hands with her legs spread out wide and rode him as Lock reached over to rub her clit with his thumb.

“Ahn! I feel like I’m flying!” Antoinette yelped.

“And you’re my beautiful angel,” Lock said.

Antoinette brought herself forward and mashed her lips with his as she continued to ride him. Their tongues wrestled with each other as Lock met her bouncing as he thrusted up into her. The lovers continued their actions, trying different positions, until Lock was on top of Antoinette as she wrapped her legs around him and he pounded away at her drenched pussy.

“Urf! I’m…I’m close!” Lock grunted, feeling a familiar build up in his groin.

“Dimitri I…I LOVE YOUUU!!” Antoinette screamed as she clinged to her lover after one last thrust filled her womb. Dimitri’s climax continued to fill her as they both stayed like that and Antoinette rubbed her lower belly, feeling his warm essence bless her with a gracious gift. Dimitri soon slowly pulled out of his lover, and looked down to see his seed pour out of her pussy. He collapsed on his back, breathing heavily and drenched in sweat as Antoinette rolled over and rested her head on his chest.

“That was…so magical,” Antoinette sighed as she nuzzled his chest and twirled her finger.

“Yeah,” Lock said with a smile.

“So, you love me huh?”

“Um yes.” She blushed.

“And I see why the others love you as well.” She then kissed him on the cheek and snuggled up once more.

“Dimitri, I hope you know I don’t plan to monopolize you. If you want…we can invite one of the other girls next time.”

“You’d do that?” Lock asked and she nodded.

“Well I appreciate it, but what brought this up?”

“I know your bond with them is strong and I’d hate to get in the way of that so…I don’t mind sharing and well…” she paused as her blush grew bright pink.

“You can…let Wulfric join too.” She yelped, covering her face.

“Huh, well I’m very happy you feel that way, Antoinette. But there’s something I wanna tell you too that I’ve come to realize just now.”

Lock uncovered her face and looked directly in her eyes.

“I think I love you too.”

Antoinette gasped as tears formed in her eyes.

“You mean it?”

“Antoinette, I always make it an obligation of mine to always tell the truth and nothing but the truth. Only very rarely will I lie, and it’ll only be for a just cause. So believe me when I say, I love you, Queen Antoinette, and I wanna make sure you’re as happy as can be before I must leave this world and return to my own.”

The queen pounced on Lock with a happy expression and held him in a kiss as tears rolled down her cheeks.

“I promise to tell our foal all about you!” She smiled.

“Whoever he or she grows up to be, I know they’re in good hands as long as you’re their mother,” Lock said genuinely.

The two drifted off to sleep, with the Queen clinging to Lock with a happy smile. Antoinette couldn’t be more happy with her choice to sire an heir. Though there were lingering regrets of her wishing he would stay, she pushed them deep in her mind since it was the right thing for her and him.

Outside the City

In a dark alleyway, two figures wearing hooded cloaks met with one handing a small sheet of paper to the other. The first mysterious figure could easily be described as Equestrian thanks to his muzzle sticking put from the hood and as he read the note a sinister grin appeared on his face.

“And you’re sure about this,” the stallion asked.

“Yes…I heard it from King Wulfric’s men myself. They go on a hunt in exactly a week’s time.”

“I see, I shall inform my guild and Lord Blueblood at once. At long last, we shall be free of those savages.”

“Yes…long live the king.”

End.

Long Live The King Part 2 (Rewritten)

There had still been no word from the battle in the forest and everyone was restless. No one had any clue as to how the enemy could have known they would be out here in the first place. Only the royals’ most trusted inner circle and soldiers knew about their trip, yet this terrible day happened. Celestia and Luna were giving out orders left and right as Applejack, Rainbow, and Antoinette stayed together with the children. Apple Jewel was clinging to her brother’s arm, fearful of what could be happening and Beorn could not stop thinking about his father who stayed behind. He kept fiddling with the necklace that hung over his neck and prayed to Odin or whomever was listening that things were to be okay.

“It’s been too long,” Rainbow said.

“And it’s gotten quiet out there, what the hay is taking them so long?!”

“Calm down Rainbow.” Said Applejack while holding Beorn close.

“I should go back!”

“Absolutely not young man.”

“But ma-”

“No buts! You stay here where it’s safe.”

“THEY’VE RETURNED!”

The moment they heard that call, everyone rushed to see the return of their respective mates as all gathered at the edge of the camp. First came the surviving soldiers, but each and every one of them were frowning and some had tears in their eyes. Then came Shining who kept his head low and to the ground as Flash hung over his shoulder, then came Marshall, whose fists were still clenched and silently cursing to himself, lastly…came the human Dimitri, with his hood over his head, and in his arms was Wulfric and had his hands over his chest. The sight of their husband in Lock’s arms, made their souls turn cold as he slowly walked up to the group. Everyone, the Princesses included, were at a loss for words at what they were seeing. Dimitri stood in the middle of everyone, carrying his friend until he stopped and lowered him to the ground on his knees and laid his friend down.

“Dimitri…?” Antoinette called out.

Lock did not look up, for his face was hidden in the shadow of his hood as he shook his head.

“We…we tried…” Lock spoked slowly.

“He…he’s gone.”

“Dad?” Beorn called out after finally breaking through the crowd.

“No...NO DAD!! Dad please, open your eyes!!” Beorn shouted as he shook his father, trying to fight back tears.

“Dad please!!”

“DADDY!” Apple Jewel cried, joining her brother.

“WAKE UP DADDY! PLEASE WAKE UP!”

Applejack and Rainbow soon joined in as well as tears streamed down both mare’s faces. They lowered to the ground on their knees and took each of Wulfric’s hands.

“Wul…fric?” Applejack whimpered.

“I…did all I could…” Lock spoke again.

“He was outnumbered…none of us could get to him in time.”

“He fought with honor.” Said Shining as he looked at the peaceful expression on Wulfrics face.

“I’m sorry old friend, I wasn’t quick enough…”

“None of us are to blame.” Celestia said as she cleaned his body with magic.

“We must inform the citizens...it will be difficult.”

“I will tell them.” Marshall said sternly.

The Princesses nodded as the shield maids carried Wulfric’s body away with his weeping family and everyone else following. Lock, however, sat on the ground, making Antoinette turn over her shoulder for a moment but continued on to give him space. Soon it was just Shining and Lock, until Lock finally stood up and clenched his fists, igniting them in flames.

“Do you know where their nearest hideout is?” Lock asked the captain.

“I might,” Shining said.

“Care to come with me?” Lock said as he glanced over his shoulder, a bright amber eye of anger flaring under the shadow of his hood.

“For a little hunting trip of our own.”

“Gladly.” Shining hissed as a guard handed him his halberd.

A ways away from the forest, sat a small fort filled with bandits as the survivors had just returned. They were celebrating, despite their losses, as two individuals approached, both armed and glaring death stares at the building.

“No mercy…” the hooded one snarled as he gripped both his swords.

“No quarter, no survivors, slay them all and bathe these wretched lands with their blood.”

What happened next, if one could hear from a distance, was the sounds of screaming and flesh being torn apart. Fire blazed throughout the fort as some bandits tried to escape, only for them to be cut down in the most gruesome way possible. Soon the fort was enveloped in flames and the stench of death reeked the area. Within the small courtyard stood only two individuals, both drenched in blood gore as their weapons were both red and dripping.

“…This is only the beginning,” the one armed with two swords hissed.

“They will know true hell…by the time we’re done with them.”

“It wasn’t here…” Shining Armor huffed after removing his helmet.

“It’s gone! Wulfrics sword….STOLEN!!”

“I know, it’s probably halfway to that fucking bastard by now,” Lock sneered.

No longer able to contain his frustration, Shining began kicking around every piece of weaponry and armor before flipping a nearby table.

“AAAARRRGGGH!!!” He shouted and fell to his knees in defeat.

Lock could only stand there as his comrade mourned. He then raised his hand to cough in his mouth, only to see more blood stain his palm.

“We should go,” Lock said as he wiped his hand.

“There’s nothing left for us here, we need to be there for him.”

The prince nodded and collected himself before heading back to camp to join the others on their long trek back to Canterlot. The trip was quiet and uneventful, the smiling faces that once filled the wagons were now replaced with tears and heartbreak. By the time they returned to Canterlot, the citizens were all shocked to see the king dead. Which broke the hearts of the northerners as they all began to weep and mourn their king.

“King Wulfric?!”

“No…it can’t be.”

“No! He can’t be gone! Not him!”

“Who could’ve done this?!”

The carriages soon stopped in front of the castle as a large crowd followed them to know what happened. Celestia stood in front of the crowd, wiping her tears, so she could address them all properly.

“Earlier this day… a tragedy had befallen us. King Wulfric was murdered.” She began as the crowd gasped in shock.

“Killed by assassins sent by Prince Blueblood…”

“That bastard! How could he do this?!”

“What will we do now? We have no king!”

“YES YOU DO!”

All heads turned to see Dimitri and Shining who were still covered in blood and a few entrails. Both men approached the pedestal where Wulfric was laid and frowned at their fallen friend.

“I had not known him for as long as any of you had, but he was one of the most honorable men I’ve ever known,” Lock said. “But if there’s anyone who’s more than worthy to take up the mantle of king, it’s his son!”

“Wait!” An elderly voice shouted as the crowd made way for two robed individuals. All recognized them shouted Thorodd and Froni; the wisest elders in all the four clans and the king’s council. One of them was holding up a scroll after he paid his respects to the late king.

“What’s that?” Shining asked.

“I hold in my hand the last will of our king!” Thorodd said aloud while handing the scroll to Celestia to confirm its authenticity.

The parchment was sealed with a ribbon bearing the Warborn crest proving it was genuine and as the princess of the sun unrolled the scroll, all stayed quiet to hear what was written.

In the untimely event of my death, I Wulfric of the Warborn Clan, king in the north and lord of the four clans hereby pass the crown to both my children.

They have been a blessing in my life and the greatest treasure I could have ever had and I know in my heart that together they will lead this kingdom to greatness.

My eldest; Apple Jewel is as honest, wise and hard working as her mother and she will be great in guiding our peoples future.

My youngest; Beorn is as loyal, brave and strong as my Rainbow Dash and will be steadfast in his duty to defend his kingdom.

Should any oppose this rule, the elders have the right to invoke trial by combat and may choose a champion to fight on the crown’s behalf.

The scroll was handed back to the elders as Celestia returned her gaze to the crowd.

“Are they any who wish to challenge the king’s will?” She asked but all stayed silent.

Seeing that this was a traditional affair, Lock took the opportunity to slightly quell his already seething anger but only temporarily. None said a word, many wanted to, but they felt as though they would be dishonoring Wulfirc’s last request.

“I shall step forward!” A deep gruff voice called out.

All turned to see a large Caribou warrior, with many scars donned along his face, arms, and legs, dressed in heavy Viking armor, and armed with a large battle axe stepped forward. He was easily a head and a half taller than all who he passed by and he bowed respectfully to the elders and Wulfirc’s family, even Lock.

“And who might you be, sir?” Lock asked in a somewhat calm tone.

“I am Gregor. I served with King Wulfric during the great war and believe I will be a more suitable successor.” The warrior boasted thumping his plate armor.

“Tell us, Sir Gregor, why do you object to the royal children taking the throne together?” Elder Froni asked.

“They are too young to ascend the throne. I will gladly stand in until they come of age.”

“And are proposing that you be the one to take the throne?” Elder Forni added.

“I am! Now tell me…who will fight on their behalf?” He shouted to the crowd but none would accept his challenge. Save for one.

“I will.” Called Shining Armor much to the crowds astonishment.

“Wulfric was my friend and I will see his last wish fulfilled.”

“You sure, Shining, we had just come from a slaughterhouse,” Lock muttered to Shining.

“I’ve been on countless battlefields, Lock, this is nothing.” The prince said while readying his halberd. Gregor nodded as both warriors prepared for battle.

“This shall be a battle to the death, if necessary.” Elder Forni announced. “Are the combatants ready?” Both warriors nodded. “The battle shall commence, BEGIN!”

Shining was quick to act as he dashed forward with his halberd raised to deliver a downward stroke as he prepared to strike the large Viking. Gregor stood his ground as he prepared to deliver a crushing blow with his axe but was caught off guard when the prince dashed to the side at the last second and smashed his chest with the blunt half of his weapon.

“AAGH!!” He shouted in pain and looked down to see that his armor had been dented.

“Had enough?” Shining asked coldly while taking his stance again.

“NEVER!” Gregor snapped as he swung his axe again.

Shining dodged but Gregor seized the opportunity to grab his leg before he leapt out of reach and swung Shining over his head, slamming his body into the ground knocking the wind out of the stallion, making him drop his halberd. Gregor then released his leg and raised his boot over Shining and prepared to crush him, but the prince barely managed to roll out of the way before Gregor brought his boot down with an earth shattering stomp. Shining grabbed his halberd and stood back to his hooves, but grunted in pain since that slam cracked a few ribs and his vision was slightly blurry. The crowd watched in anticipation as they prepared to clash once more but things began to look grim for the crystal prince.

“…let it be finished.” Gregor said in a hushed voice as he brought his axe down once more when to his surprise, it was parried away and he was struck once more by Shinings halberd but this time on the jaw.

CRUNCH!!

All cringed at the sound of Gregor’s bones snapping while Shining stood there stiff as a statue. Many of the soldiers had seen this before but were still amazed at his technique. This stance came to be known as the iron wall in the great war for none were capable of piercing its defense. Blow after blow, Shining parried Gregors attacks and slowly began to wear down his opponent to the point where he could barely stand, let alone lift his axe.

As Gregor knelt there exhausted, Images of his service with Wulfric played back in his mind, how proud he was to stand by his king. He loved his country, his people, and even respected Wulfric’s decision to welcome the human into his family. With a mighty roar, Gregor stood up straight and pounded his chest and glared daggers at Shining.

“I DO THIS FOR THE NORTH! AND FOR MY FALLEN KING!” Gregor shouted as he charged at Shining. Shining held his stance, he knew Gregor was acting on impulse Gregor lifted his axe and brought it down for another swing but Shining dodged and went to deliver another blow to the jaw…big mistake. Gregor, being the seasoned warrior that he is, twisted his head so that Shining’s weapon met his large antler.

CLANG!

The halberd struck Gregor’s antler, but was sent flying in the air, completely catching everyone off guard. Before Shining could react, Gregor’s fist impacted across his muzzle, causing a loud crunch and sent him tumbling in the dirt. The crowd gasped as it looked like this was the end of the duel. Both warriors were pushed to the brink with barely any strength left until finally one stood tall. It was Shining.

THUMP!

Gregor fell to the ground, exhausted and unable to move as he looked up at the prince who had retrieved his weapon and prepared to deliver the final blow.

“You fought valiantly Sir Gregor but the duel is mine. Please yield.” Shining pleaded while raising his weapon.

Gregor looked up at Shining and then to the royal family. He wanted to keep fighting, but his body said otherwise. He knew Shining was skilled but underestimated how resilient he was. With a heavy sigh, he nodded in defeat.

“Sir Shining is the winner!” The elder announced, earning a roar of applause.

Shining leaned on his halberd as Wulfric’s family approached him. He gave a tired thumbs up as he wiped the blood from his mouth.

“You fought well, Sir Shining,” Gregor said as he picked himself up.

“Never have I seen such ferocity and skill, other than my now late king. I only wish he were still alive to see your display in skill.”

“So do I, Gregor, so do I…” Shining said as Gregor was escorted to the infirmary.

“You sure know how to dish it out, Shining,” Dimitri commented.

“Wulfric would be proud.”

“Indeed, as am I,” Celestia said.

“You have honored his last request and have retained his legacy.”

“I just hope his kids can live up to his name,” Marshall sighed, looking at the still weeping buck and filly.

“We’ll just have to see how it goes,” Lock said as he pulled off his hood.

“Only now we should focus on-”

BA-BUMP!

Lock grunted as a steering pain shot through his heart. His vision became blurry and a ringing in his ear made everything spin. With a trembling hand, he reached down to pull up his shirt and see that his infection had now spread exponentially as the green veins crawled up to his chest.

“Lock?” Rainbow said.

“I-urf! BBLLLAAAAARRRGHHH!”

Lock suddenly hurled over and vomited a large quantity of blood, startling everyone around him. Before he could catch his breath, he fell to his knees clutching his chest.

“It’s the venom…” Shining said as he helped him up.

“Come on, we need to get him to a doctor now!”

“I…where…” Lock mumbled as they all hurried to the medical wing..

“Stay with me, Lock!” Shining said as he burst through the door with the others following.

“WE NEED A DOCTOR! MY FRIEND IS DYING!”

The doctor rushed towards the group and gave a quick examination, and saw how much the venom had spread.

“How long has he been like this?” The doctor asked as they entered a nearby room and set him on the bed.

“He said he was stabbed a little over a month ago, but the effects only became known this week!” Marshall explained.

“And has he done anything highly strenuous lately?”

“We just got back from a fight, and we fought an army of bandits and stormed a fort,” Shining said.

“That explains it, the venom was able to spread at an alarming rate because of all that fighting. Before he had a few months, now it looks like he only has days.”

“DON’T SAY THAT!”

From the door, Antoinette stood with a familiar unicorn wizard with a staff in his hand.

“Starswirl?” Luna said.

“I have been briefed of the human’s situation,” the wizard said as he approached Lock’s bedside.

“I cannot cure him, but I can stall his demise.”

Starswirl’s horn lit up, along with his staff, and Lock’s body shined along with it. There was a bright flash and the human was now enveloped in a shimmering light as he lay there unconscious.

“That should do it, for now,” Starswirl sighed.

“What did you do?” Rainbow asked.

“Stasis Spell, very powerful, and only I can break it. His body will remain frozen so long as my spell is active so that the venom won’t be able to claim his life,” Starswirl explained then turned to Antoinette.

“You were extremely fortunate to come to me, had I arrived a moment later the venom would have reached his heart. If that were to happen, not even the cure would have been able to save him.”

“First Wulfric…now Dimitri?!” Applejack cried.

“What kind of sick nightmare am I living in?! Somepony please wake me up!”

“We need that herb…Send me!” Beorn shouted, shocking everyone.

“We don’t know if the scouts found the herb yet or if they’re even alive! Send me!!”

“Sweetie no!” Rainbow objected.

“Your majesties!” A soldier called out as he opened the door.

“The scouting party has returned from Everhoof!”

“What?! Bring them here at once!” Celestia ordered.

The soldier hesitated but nodded as he left for a moment, only for one lone stag covered in snow and ice walked in. He was shivering and looked like he had seen the face of death.

“Where is the rest of the scouting party?” Marshall asked.

“They’re…gone…” he shuddered.

“Gone?”

“THAT MOUNTAIN IS DEATHTRAP!” He shouted.

“THOSE WINDS ARE CURSED! THEY BLEW THEM ALL TO THEIR DEATHS! WE DIDN’T EVEN MAKE IT TO THE SUMMIT, LET ALONE THE BUCKING HALFWAY POINT!”

A few nurses helped him to sit down and give him a drink to calm his nerves as they removed the cloak around his body.

“And to make things worse, there was something hunting us.”

“What?” Marshall looked at him confused.

“Something was in the blizzard-underground! It picked us off one by one!”

“I’m still going!!” Beorn protested as he made for the door.

“Beorn stop!” Rainbow snapped.

“No mom! We already lost dad, I won’t lose my godfather too!”

“But Beorn, it’s much too dangerous!” Antoinette pleaded.

“And very perplexing,” Starswirl added, stroking his beard.

“Gusty the Great only surrounded that mountain with her enchanted winds after she banished Grogar and stole his bell. There shouldn’t be any creature residing up there, let alone go as far as to hunt anypony who attempts to scale it.”

The prince would hear no more as he stormed out of the room to prepare himself.

“Ugh! He’s so stubborn!” Rainbow groaned.

“Just like…like his dad.”

Everyone frowned as they looked back to the frozen human, unsure what to do next. As if things wouldn’t get more out of hand, a knock on the door was heard and there stood Hreidar in his disguised form.

“Um…hello.” Hreidar waved.

“Snow? What’re you doing here?” Marshall asked.

“Well…my mother and I heard the commotion so I thought I’d come see what’s been going on,” Hreidar said as he closed the door behind him.

“When I heard…I could hardly believe it. But seeing you all here, and Prince Beorn looking as agitated as he was when he stormed passed me, I can only assume that it’s true. Wulfric Warborn has lost his life, hasn’t he?”

“Yes…” Celestia sighed.

“I see, I also had overheard a little before I came in here. If you need somepony to scale Mt. Everhoof, I…can.”

“No, it’s far too dangerous.” Luna objected.

“Actually…I came close to reaching the peak.”

“HUH?!?” Everyone yelped.

“W-Well it’s just, I don’t know anything about something hunting climbers, but before I used to mountain climb as a sort of hobby over the years. One day my mother and I came across Everhoof on our travels and I attempted to climb it. I was very close to reaching the peak, but those winds seem to get more intense the further you climb. I had to give up and thought to go back one day once I was stronger,” Hreidar explained.

“...alright but you boys better come back!” Rainbow stated, pointing a finger.

“May I ask who this young colt is?” Starswirl asked.

Hreidar looked to Marshall for confirmation and the lord regent nodded, seeing as Starswirl and even Antoinette could be trusted with his secret. Hreidar then proceeded to take off his ring, dropping the disguise, and showed his true form to the shocked wizard and Queen.

“Starswirl, Queen Antoinette, this is Hreidar Snow,” Marshall introduced.

“Bastard of Dainn Stonehoof.”

At first they were shocked but quickly understood why this secret was kept until now. Only Antoinette stayed by Lock’s side as she placed her hand on his chest but his body was cold to the touch.

“Hang on my love...please…”

While Lock was in stasis, Beorn was in the armory grabbing a sword and axe as well as a few arrows when he noticed Applejack standing at the door with something in her hands.

“Forget it ma. You can’t stop me.” He huffed in annoyance while packing some rations.

“I didn’t come here too, sugarcube.” She smiled holding up a fur cloak.

“I came to give you this. It was your daddy’s.”

Beorn recognized this cloak all too well as it was the same one his father always wore and would often use as a blanket for him and his sister on cold nights.

“It’s mighty cold up there.”

Beorn took the cloak and held it close as tears began welling up in his eyes. He hunched over a bit as he weeped and Applejack wrapped him in a comforting hug.

“Why…why him?”

“I know hon. I know.” She kissed his forehead and wiped away his tears with a reassuring smile.

“You go do what you need to do, but promise you’ll come back.”

Beorn hugged her tight while she draped the cloak over his shoulders and saw he was a spitting image of his father.

“I’ll come back, I promise.” He said as she gave him one last kiss to the forehead.

Beorn left the room to set off on his quest as Applejack held a hand over her heart.

“Please watch over him, Wulfric.”

Beorn stood in the courtyard with Celestia as the rest of the royals, minus Antoinette, stood by. Hreidar soon showed up, wearing his disguise ring, and stood along with Beorn.

“Who’re you?” Beorn asked.

“I’m Hreidar, Prince-er, I mean, King Beorn. I was tasked to guide you up Everhoof since I’ve climbed it almost to the peak,” Hreidar said nervously.

“Save the formalities. You said you can guide us to the summit?” Beorn asked as the portal was opened.

“Oh yes, I know how to navigate through the winds and where to rest.”

“Good.”

“Beorn!”

Both young men turned to see Crysta run up to the young king with tears streaming down her face. She jumped into Beorn’s arms and cried her eyes out on his shoulder.

“Oh Beorn! I’m so sorry!” Crysta cried.

“He was such an honorable man! I should’ve had mother send Crafty with you!”

“You are not to blame Crysta.” He spoke gently with a kiss.

“We’ll be back. I promise.”

Crysta sniffled and stepped back as Beorn and Hreidar faced the portal once again. The both stepped through and found themselves at the foot of the mountain as the portal closed behind them. Already, they could feel the drop in temperature as the winds that blew around the mountain surrounded every corner.

“Let’s get going,” Beorn said as he made his way forward.

“Erm, hold on a moment, King Beorn,” Hreidar said, holding out a rope with a latch on it.

“What’s that for?”

“The blizzards up here are notoriously thick with snow and ice flying around. We need to stay connected through this lifeline so we don’t separate and get lost.”

“Got it. And stop with the king business. It feels weird!” Beorn protested as they began their trek up the mountain.

As soon as their hike began, the winds were already picking up as they trudged through the snow. Hreidar used a technique that allowed him to use a grappling hook and used it to wrap it on anything sturdy in the ground and pulled it for leverage. Their trek went on for about another hour until they were about to reach the halfway point. The winds, however, were blowing exponentially as both boys shielded their faces with their arms.

“There’s a small cave a little over that way!” Hreidar called out, pointing to his right.

“We can take refuge in there to catch our breath!”

“Sounds good! I can feel my eyelids freezing up!”

The two then trudged over to the small cave, being mindful of where they stepped. Hreidar, all of a sudden, lost his footing and tripped in the snow. Only once he did, Beorn could swear he looked different for a moment before he quickly pulled over his hood.

“My ring! I dropped my ring! It slipped off my finger!”
Hreidar panicked, digging into the snow.

“We have to get to the cave!” Beorn called out.

“I have to find my ring! Please!”

“There’s no time!” Beorn said, grabbing Hreidar and dragging him to the cave. Once they found it, they managed to enter the cave and out of the winds. As Beorn caught his breath, Hreidar crawled to the far end of the cave and desperately hid his face.

“Hey what gives? You smash your face on a rock?” Beorn asked while shaking off the snow.

“P-Please don’t look at me…” Hreidar muttered.

“You would only wish to kill me if you saw my face.”

“No I wouldn’t.”

“Yes…yes you would” Hreidar snapped.

“Everyone has, whenever they saw me, and so would you if you learned the truth! Especially after what happened to your father!”

“What do you have to do with that? Just show me your face!” Beorn argued as he tried to wrestle him out of the shadows.

“No! No please! I-”

Beorn cut him off when he pinned his arms apart and pulled off his hood. The young stag’s eyes widened as he got a good look at Hreidar’s face. Hreidar could only keep his eyes shut tight, unable to look at Beorn in the eye.

“Now you see…” Hreidar admitted with shame.

Beorn blinked at Hreidars face and saw he was no different than he was.

“This is it? This is what you were trying to hide?” He asked, finally letting him up.

“Don’t I look familiar?” Hreidar asked.

“Not really, I think? Why?”

“…I’m Dainn Stonehoof’s bastard son.”

Beorn’s ears perked up at the mention of that name and started to get why Hreidar wanted to stay hidden. He heard his entire story as they shared rations and waited for the blizzard to die down a little more.

“So these past fifteen years, not ONCE did your old man look for you? That’s cold.” The young king said while biting on some cheese.

“More like he had no reason to,” Hreidar sighed as he sipped some water.

“My mother told me that he told his followers he’d go and make all four of the Princesses sire him more worthy heirs since they’re Alicorns. Keeping the bloodline pure was one thing for him, but the chance to have a kid with both his and an Alicorn’s blood? Guess he thought he’d make the perfect successor to his diabolical rein.”

The wind slowly began to die down as the sun shined through and the boys were soon able to journey up the mountain. In the snow, Beorn spotted Hreidar’s ring and tossed it back with a friendly smirk as they kept going.

“You know, it just occurred to me. Why didn’t Blueblood get that crazy filly Cozy Glow on his side? I heard she gave my mom and her friends a run for their money back in the day.” Beorn asked as they trudged through the snow.

“I guess he was too busy gathering his own forces and preparing for war,” Hreidar shrugged.

“Not that it matters anyway, since I’ll be dead as soon as we get the herb.”

“Why do you think that?” Beorn wondered.

“Isn’t it obvious? You’ve seen my face so you’ll probably tell the other clans about me. I can see myself and my mother running for the hills right now, it’ll never end, my father’s sins will be forever imprinted in history.”

"Hey. I would never do that!" Beorn objected while pointing his finger at him.

“What happened between our dads is not our business. Our job right now is to get that herb, go home and get a cup of hot chocolate with giant marshmallows and whip cream!”

“Beorn,” Heirdar said, stopping in his tracks.

“How are you not mad at me? How, after all you’ve heard what Dainn did during the war, are you not sending me away or trying to end his bloodline by killing me?”

“Why would I do that? I got no beef with you.” Beorn replied while sitting on a rock.

“My mom’s taught me to never judge someone by their past. What matters is who that someone is.”

“But what about the other clans?” Hreidar countered.

“Your father said that they’d rather kill me instead of hearing me out.”

“Well now they have to answer to me and my sister. If any of them has a problem then they can tell it to my axe.”

“You…would defend me against the clans?” Hreidar asked in disbelief.

“Even against the rest of Equestria?”

“My clan values justice above all else and I see no justice in persecuting an innocent boy for the past crimes of his father.”

“Wait but, we’re about the same age.”

“You get my point! Now let’s quit yammering and move it.”

“Hold on,” Hreidar said. He looked down at his ring, and gripped it in his hand. He smiled as he turned around, reeled back, and threw it as far as he could in the distance.

“I’ve been running long enough. I may be a bastard, but I won’t let what my father did define me. And maybe…maybe I can reshape what he twisted.”

“What’s that mean?” Beorn wondered.

“It means that…the clan, my clan, the Stonehoof Clan, I wanna reshape it. Make it better than it once was.”

“Well good luck. You’ll need it.”

As they neared the summit, the wind finally died down to a small gust but the freezing temperatures still nipped at their bodies to the point where not even their cloaks could warm them.

“That herb should be here.” Beorn shuddered as the winds chilled him to the bone.

“Wait…” Hreidar paused, looking around cautiously.

“What’s wrong?”

“The winds, we’re near the summit but, they should be blowing an endless and powerful gust. Yet…they’re not as strong as they are at the base of the mountain. Something’s wrong, very wrong.”

As Beorn took another step, the snow beneath his feet suddenly felt like slush and he heard a loud squish sound.

“What the…” he lifted his boot to see blood in the snow and the half eaten torso of a caribou.

“GEEZE!!” He yelped, taking a step back and saw patches of red snow and gorn clothes around them.

“Guess we found the scouting party…what’s left of them anyway.”

“We need to get to the peak, now!”

Suddenly, the snow began to shake, making the boys almost lose their balance and fall. The snow rumbled until something big came digging towards them and shot up from the snow. A large, pale white, worm like creature towered over them and roared an ear splitting roar.

“HOLY BUCK! WHAT’S THAT?!” Beorn cried.

“A Tatzlwurm! A BIG ONE!! Hreidar shouted before tackling Beorn out of the way as the beast lunged at them before disappearing under the snow.

“Uhh this is bad. How do you fight something that digs?!?” Beorn panicked when he spotted a patch of plants under a rock.

“The herbs!”

BOOM! SCREEE!!

“Oh crap…”

The worm opened it’s maw to reveal several rows of teeth accompanied by dozens of tendrils that began lashing out at the boys as they tried to drag them towards its mouth.

“We’re gonna get eaten alive!” Hreidar cried.

SHUNK!!

Out of nowhere, a lone arrow struck the eye of the worm, making it rear back and dig into the ground.

“What the, did you shoot it?!” Beorn asked.

“No, I thought you did!” Hreidar replied when they saw a hooded figure in the distance. It lowered its bow and ran the other way and out of sight.

“Who’s that?!”

“Who cares? I’ll grab the herbs, make a run for it!”

Beorn nodded and hoisted the rock up and saw the herbs. Only they weren’t herbs, but a bunch of flowers with pretty blue and white pedals.

“Grab what you can!” He shouted to Hreidar while keeping an eye out for the worm. As Hreidar plucked the flowers, he noticed two peculiar stones nestled among them and realized they weren’t stones at all.

“Uh oh…”

“Uh oh? What uh oh?”

“This is her nest!”

“HER WHAT?!?”

Suddenly the worm appeared again looking more enraged than ever as it loomed over them with its drooling maw.

“Hreidar…give me the eggs and back off.” Beorn whispered.

“Are you crazy?! You’ll get gobbled up in a second!”

“Just do it!”

Hreidar handed the eggs to Beorn as the beast grew more agitated. The prince tossed his weapons aside and knelt down before the creature as he gently laid her eggs before her.

Hisssss…

The worm looked at her eggs to see if any damage was done before gently taking them into her mouth and slithering off to find a different nesting site much to their relief. The boys took this time to catch their breath before heading back down the mountain with the herbs, smiling proudly at their accomplishment.

“Not to sound harsh but, that beast would’ve made a fine trophy.” Beorn said while carefully stepping down the slope.

“Yeah, I thought I was gonna have a-OOF!”

Hreidar was cut off when something wrapped around his legs and pulled him forward, making him fall. Beorn whipped his head around, only to be met with a fist in his face and fell backwards.

“What the hell?! Who?!”

“Stay down…” A Voice warned.

When Beorn collected himself, he was met with the hooded figure from before and had its bow and arrow pressed against the back of Hreidar’s head.

“Move, and he dies.”

“Wait! We don’t mean any harm!” The prince yelled with his hands raised.

“Then why take the Silent Princess?” The figure demanded.

“The what?” He asked before the arrow pointed at him.

“The sacred flower of the mountain, you dare pluck it and desecrate its resting place? Let alone anger the creature of the peak, you are either foolish, cold hearted, or both.”

Beorn then saw the figure take the bag from Hreidar before tucking it away under his cloak.

“No please! We need that for medicine, my uncle is dying!!”

“What business is that of mine? Death is apparent to all creatures, if your uncle is dying then he was either careless or unlucky,” the stranger dismissed.

This statement made Beorn’s blood boil, already he had lost his father and now this stranger was willing to let another of his family die for some twisted law of nature. He would not stand for it.

“Give…that…BACK!!” Without warning, he tackled the hooded stranger and began wrestling him in the snow with his eyes slowly glowing red until he finally grabbed hold of his throat.

“DON’T YOU DARE INSULT MY FAMILY! I JUST LOST MY FATHER, AND YOU THINK YOU KNOW ANY BETTER JUST BECAUSE YOU PROTECT A BUNCH OF DUMB FLOWERS?! I’M TAKING THESE BACK WITH ME, AND NOT YOU OR ANYONE WILL STOP ME!”

“Beorn no!!” Hreidar shouted as he tried to pull him off. Beorn shoved Hreidar off with his arm, but the hooded stranger seized the opportunity to try and shake Beorn off. The two tumbled on the ground until the stranger was on top of Beorn and he tried to choke him. Beorn shoved his hands forward to push him off, until…

GROPE

“Ah~!”

“Wait…you’re a girl?!?” He shrieked before getting socked in the face.

“How dare you?!” The stranger scrambled away. Beorn shook his head and looked to see her hood was off. To his surprise, she was a female Diamond Dog with ash grey fur and yellow eyes. She had the head of a wolf as she bared her fangs at the young prince. To make matters more confusing, she looked to be Beorn’s age.

“I knew you were a beast the moment I saw you!” She shrieked, her voice sounding a bit higher which could only mean she had some kind of voice modification tool.

“ME A BEAST?!? You attacked us!” Beorn argued, pointing a finger at her.

“Who are you anyway?!?”

“Why should I tell you?!”

“Because I said so, that’s why!”

“Well screw you! I’m not saying shit!”

“Well neither am I!”

“SHUT IT!!!” Hreidar roared.

“We don’t have time for this, we need to get those flowers back to Canterlot or your uncle won’t make it! And as for you, I’m sorry we intruded on your home but rest assured we have good intentions and if it helps, that beast is alive and well along with her eggs.”

“Hmph! Well you may have quelled her anger, but those flowers are still sacred!” The wolf girl huffed.

“Oh for crying out loud!” Beorn groaned.

“But since you two insist on using them for a good cause, then I’ll just have to confirm it for myself!”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“I’m coming back with you!” She stated, walking back over to her bow and picking it up.

“Name first.” Hreidar said with his arms crossed.

“Ugh! Fine! It’s Azurys, happy?!”

“Very. I’m Hreidar and my friend who groped you is Beorn.”

“More like molested me,” Azurys spat.

The group made their way back to the portal where their friends and family were eagerly awaiting their return.

“Brother!!” Apple Jewel sighed as she hugged Beorn, not caring for the snow covering his body.

“Sis, we got the herbs!” He said, showing her the bag.

“Give it here, I’ll go make the cure,” the doctor said as he took the flowers out and headed off to work.

Hreidar then stepped through, only to receive gasps from those who had not seen his face yet. The guards drew their swords as they went in to charge at the boy.

“DAINN?!? HOW DO YOU STILL LIVE?!?” One guard roared.

“Hold!!” Marshall shouted with a raised hand.

“This boy is our guest. Any who lays so much as a finger on him will answer to me.” After giving the guards a stern look, he noticed the boys were frozen to their bones and had the servants help them out of their gear.

“So…this is the big city?”

All heads then turned to Azurys as she glanced around the hospital room.

“Who’re you?” Apple Jewel asked.

“This is Azurys, we ran into her on the mountain,” Hreidar said after managing to calm down from the guards still glaring at him.

“Yeah, I had no choice but to come after you stole the flowers and molested me,” Azurys said, pointing at Beorn.

“Whoa whoa whoa! I had NO idea she was a girl, even before I strangled her.”

“You did what?!?” Applejack said in shock.

“I said before I knew!”

“YOU MOLESTED AN INNOCENT GIRL?!?” Rainbow seethed with fire in her eyes as she yanked Beorn’s ear.

“Mom I didn’t know!!” Beorn whined.

“You never touch a girl on her chest! Not without permission!”

“Okay ladies, that’s enough.” Said Twilight, finally intervening.

“These boys have been through enough today. Let’s get them something warm to drink and dry them off, we have a lot to do today…” She frowned at the last bit before leaving with her friends.

“I believe we’ve done it.” The doctor said, coming in with a syringe filled with light blue liquid. The group nodded and followed him to Lock’s room. There they found Antoinette still by his side and him still in stasis.

“Will that cure him?” Antoinette asked.

“I believe it will, stand back please.”

The doctor moved to the other side of the bed and reached for Lock’s arm. He injected the serum into his vein as Starswirl undid the stasis. All were silent as they waited for something to happen. Then they noticed the green veins covering the side of his body begin to fade away until there was only the scar he had first received. To make matters more beneficial, Lock’s breathing stabilized as his face no longer had a pained expression.

“Thank the gods, it worked,” the doctor sighed.

In another part of the hospital wing, Beorn was sitting in front of a fireplace with a mug of hot cocoa in his hands and wrapped in a blanket yet he had barely taken a sip and was still thinking of all that happened today.

“Room for one more?” Asked Crysta who had just walked in.

Beorn looked to see his marefriend walk in with a sad smile. Beorn sighed as he opened the blanket for her and she came and sat next to him as they cuddled up.

“How are you feeling?”

“I…I don’t know.” He sighed before she dipped her finger into his cocoa.

“Still warm, you should drink it.”

“I poured it, but I don’t really want it now,” Beorn frowned.

“It’s just…so much has happened. My dad died, my uncle almost died, and I also almost got killed. Does death have some kind of grudge against my family?”

“You know it’s not like that.” Crysta said while taking his drink and snuggling up to him.

“Don’t try to think about it too much, just focus on recovering and snuggling with me!” She chirped, sticking her tongue out at her buck.

“Why are you so cute, it makes me smile all the time?” Beorn chuckled as he nuzzled her.

“I know~.” She teased, nuzzling him back as they giggled. Crysta took a sip of cocoa before leaning back into his soft chest fur.

In his room, the now sleeping human lay with a painless expression as he slept by himself. From the door, the young Princess peeked in and walked up to his side and gazed at his sleeping form and smiled, knowing he was okay.

“Oh Lock, I’m so glad you’re cured,” Selene smiled as she reached over to stroke his hair.

As she did, she noticed that she was a tad close to his face which made her blush. His face was so clean now and as handsome as she had always fawned over. Her blush deepened as she found herself leaning in and pursing her lips and closed her eyes.

“Selene?”

Selene froze in her tracks as she opened her eyes to see Lock peeking up at her.

“What are you doing?”

The princess screamed as she threw herself back and crashed into a nearby chair, causing a ruckus that alerted some of the nurses.

“What is going on?! Princess Selene?!”

“What happened?! Are you hurt?!”

“I’m fine, just saw a roach.” She stammered a bit while collecting herself. The nurses decided to check on Lock’s wound, while Selene waited outside to collect herself, to see how far the serum had progressed and were pleased with the results.

“It appears the serum was a success,” one of the nurses said, checking his pulse.

“Indeed, your body is back in top physical shape,” the other nurse said, checking his wings to examine his feathers.

“Well that’s good to hear, can’t say I’m a fan of vomiting blood,” Lock joked, earning some giggles.

As his examination continued, both nurses couldn’t help but admire the human’s muscular form and wingspan. They soon found themselves blushing when he raised his arms for them, giving them a full view of his bare torso. Both nurses glanced at each other, smirked and nodded, and hatched a little plan that hopefully he wouldn’t catch on to.

“So, there anything else you two need to check? There’s somewhere I need to be at the moment,” Lock said.

“Oh yes. We’ll need to do a full body examination to make sure you’re physically fit.” One of the nurses huffed while feeling out his muscles.

“Oh my you’re so beefy. You must work out a lot~.”

“Those scars look pretty neat too~” the second nurse said while trailing a finger across his chest.

“Well thanks, they each tell a story, each one more interesting than the last,” Lock said.

The nurses continued to examine him until one of them got down in her knees and started feeling up his legs.

“Uh, there’s nothing wrong with my legs, so why are you in between them?”

“Oh just being thorough...eh heh…” The nurse huffed with a bit of drool on her mouth as she eyed the zipper of his pants.

“Now...let’s get these off!~”

“HOOLD IT!!” Shouted Rainbow Dash who bursted through the door with both hands on her hips.

“Uh. hey Skittles,” Lock said with an innocent wave.

“Sorry girls, but this stud is mine and AJ’s.” She scolded as she threw herself on him and stuck her tongue out at the nurses.

“Aw! Come on miss Dash! Can’t you please share him?” One nurse pleaded.

“How come you and miss Applejack get to hog this hunk to yourselves? Isn’t northern relationships supposed to be open?” The other asked.

“Now hold on a minute-”

“Nnope. Sorry girls but this beefcake belongs to us!” Rainbow replied before turning around to rub her back against Lock's chest.

“Pony feathers! We’ll just leave then…”

As the nurses left, Rainbow smiled as she turned to face Lock and wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him close. Lock sighed and hugged her back, but felt her trembling in his grasp, even heard her sniffling.

“Rainbow?”

“I’m...so glad you’re okay…” she cried as she squeezed him close.

“Sorry about the scare,” Lock whispered as he hugged her tighter.

“Came close, too close to biting it.”

Rainbow allowed herself to cry onto his shoulder while Lock could only stroke her mane as he held her.

“This isn’t fair!! We finally got the chance to be parents again! We made so many plans and...and…THEY TOOK HIM FROM ME!!”

“I know…I did all I could,” Lock frowned.

“If only my damn soul wasn’t damaged, if only I was at full strength. I swore to him, before he died, that I’d look after his family. I plan to keep that promise, along with helping get justice for his death. So I make this promise to you as well, I’ll never let myself end up in this situation again. I’ll always stand by yours and everyone else’s side, remember that.”

“Thank you Lock. I love you…” Rainbow said as they kissed. A guard came into the room with a somber expression on his face and stood at attention.

“Forgive me but…it’s time.”

Lock nodded as he went to stand up, but Rainbow clung to him and looked at him with pleading eyes. The man smiled as he nodded and put his clothes back on. Once he was clothed, he scooped Rainbow up from the bed, carrying her bridal style as they followed the guard out of the room.

“It’ll be okay, Dash,” Lock whispered.

“Just remember, I am here.”

Rainbow nodded as they made their way towards the main hall where an honor guard assembled for Wulfrics funeral procession along with the royal family who dressed themselves for the occasion. Lock set Rainbow down and snapped his fingers and in a puff of flames he was dressed in a black tuxedo with a black tie as was the appropriate attire for the funeral. The group made their way to the cemetery where many Vikings and ponies all gathered, dressed in black or traditional Viking funeral attire. The group made their way to the front of the audience where the rest of the royals, Twilight and her friends, and even Cadence and Flurry Heart awaited them. A large pyre was built in the center of the main square and atop rested the body of Wulfric. All of Canterlot had come to pay their respects in honor of the fallen king with many weeping for the loss

As the torch bearers moved into position, Shining Armor stepped forward to begin the ceremony.

“We are here today to honor one man. A hero, a friend, a king…and a father. Wulfric of the Warborn Clan, son of Hjalmar, King in the North! It was he who helped lead the counterattack against the Stonehoove’s in the great war, he redeemed the honor of his people and brought our nations together!”

The audience cheered as he stepped down and Applejack and Rainbow were next to speak.

"Before we met our husband, Rainbow and I lived hard lives and knew only suffering…then we met Wulfric and our lives changed for the better." Said Applejack as Rainbow took her turn.

“During the war, he did so many great things. We saw how caring he and his clan were, unlike Dainn and his thugs. He took care of us and...well before you knew it, we got married and had kids. Two wonderful kids who loved their dad very much.” Rainbow sobbed before stepping back.

“And wouldn’t you know it…more are on the way,” Applejack cried, stroking her slightly bloated belly.

“But now they won’t get to meet their daddy. We’ll never forget what he did for us, and we’ll always keep his memory deep in our hearts.”

Both mares stepped down from the stand and next to speak was Celestia.

“I was the one who placed the crown on Wulfric’s head the day he took lordship over the clans. Never was there a more worthy man to be called king…and friend. May his legacy inspire us all to hold our unity for all time.”

Soon Dimitri stepped forward to say a few words. He glanced back at the burning pyre and smiled as he began his speech.

“Back in my world, I too was a soldier like Wulfric Warborn.” Lock said, earning everyone’s attention as he faced them.

“My comrades and I would always have each other’s backs, even if the world around us was nothing but conflict. We fought to protect our home from the enemy and trained ourselves for the betterment of others. There were times in our lives of battle when we thought we wouldn’t make it out alive and the enemy would end us without a second thought.” Lock said and looked back at Wulfric and smiled.

“But Wulfric reminds me of an old friend, a comrade in arms I used to know during my days as a soldier.” Lock said.

“As soldiers of war, our lives were discipline, duty, battle, and death. Life during those times of conflict and war was grim, and we greeted it grimly. But my Commanding Officer was unlike the rest of us, his name was Joshua Clay, and he wore a smile even in the worst of times. He was…happy.” Lock said sadly as his scars started to throb.

“Joshua inspired us to hope, that though we were soldiers of war…yet there was still humanity in us, goodness.” Lock said as a lone tear escaped his eye.

“When the day came for him to lay down his life in battle, his sacrifice saved countless others and turned the tide in our favor. My fellow soldiers and I personally carried him to his home and we made sure he was buried with all the honors and praise he deserved for all he had done for us and his country. His memory was a comfort in dark times…” Lock said. All the ponies and Vikings were too in awe of his story to say anything. Lock smiled and took a breath to compose himself so he could finish his thoughts.

“Wulfric Warborn gave his life to protect his family and those he loved because it was not only his duty, but his right. He was a dear friend to most, a loving father and husband, but he was probably one of the most honorable Caribou I’ll have ever met. So do not feel sad that he is gone, be proud and happy that he was alive and continued to protect you all to the end. Like my friend Joshua, let his memory be a ray of light in these dark times.” Lock said as he looked back to Wulfric one last time.

“Rest well, King Wulfric Warborn, your actions shall inspire many to rise above just as you had.” Lock finished.

The torch bearers took their place by the kings side, among whom were Shining Armor and Beorn who held his fathers hand one last time.

“Goodbye father…” the prince whispered in a hushed voice as they prepared to light the fire.

“You have earned your warriors death old friend. Enter the halls of Valhalla with honor.” Shining said as they set the pyre ablaze before giving one last salute to the fallen king. The rest of the evening was quiet, as no one said a word as they watched the body of Wulfric Warborn burn.

Later That Night

In the council room, Marshall stood at the table with his best captains and was fuming as he demanded answers.

“Today’s hunt was supposed to only be known by the royal family so someone better tell me-HOW THE ENEMY KNEW WHERE WE WERE?!?” He roared slamming the table.

“W-we checked everywhere!” One captain said. “None of the guards said a word to anypony!”

“If that were the case then WULFRIC WOULD STILL BE ALIVE!” Marshall snapped.

“They were waiting for us, all of them. WE WALKED RIGHT INTO THEIR TRAP AND WERE COMPLETELY IN THE BLIND! SO SOMEPONY BETTER GIVE ME ANSWERS OR SO HELP ME, I’LL SEE THE LOT OF YOU COURT-MARTIALED!”

The soldiers began to sweat not only because of the amount of pressure they were now feeling but also because of their lord’s unbridled rage.

“There is a spy amongst us and I want him or her found! Check every staff member in the castle if you have to!!”

“E-even the recruits?” A captain offered.

“EVEN YOUR OWN DAMN MOTHER! NOW GET THE BUCK OUT THERE AND FIND ME THAT BUCKING TRAITOR!” Marshall roared with another heavy slam of his fist on the table.

As the captains scrambled out of the room, Luna came in with a cup of tea knowing her husband would need it for the long night ahead.

“Darling please rest. You look terrible.” She said while giving his shoulders a massage.

“How can I rest, knowing that there’s a traitor amongst us?” Marshall grumbled.

“Whoever they are, they’ll taste my blade for what they caused to happen.”

“Don’t speak such things.” Said Luna as she wrapped her arms around him.

“Please Marshall, rest for my sake."

“…Very well, for you,” Marshall sighed, giving his wife a small kiss on the lips. As they were about to leave, Selene peeked her head through the door with a nervous expression.

“Um…mother, father? Can I speak with you both about something?”

“Of course my sweet, come in.” Luna smiled.

Selene nodded and approached her parents. She stood in front of them, fidgeting in place before taking a deep breath to speak properly.

“Is there something the matter?” Marshall wonderedz

“No, but I wanted to tell you both that…I now have feelings for somepony,” Selene said with a small blush.

“How wonderful to hear!” Luna cheered.

“So who is the lucky stallion who had caught my daughter’s heart?”

“It’s…um, Dimitri. I’m in love with Dimitri Lockdrom.”

Both parents were astonished at their daughter’s confession as they listened in for details.

“Well that’s quite a confession. You know he’s with your aunts though.” Said Marshall.

“I know but…I can’t help myself!” Selene said with a smile.

“He’s sweet, strong, brave, he always fights for a just cause, and he even danced with me the night of the announcement. At first I had only admired him from afar, but after seeing him almost dying, maybe even before when he saved me from those intruders, he’s all I can ever think about. Every time I see him my heart beats so fast, I can barely breathe, and my horn sometimes goes into a bit of a magic spasm. I just…never expected that to fall for him this much, I don’t know what to do.”

Both her parents laughed not because it was amusing but because of how it reminded them of their romance.

“Oh you sound just like your father when we dated.” Luna sighed.

“Remember your jousting practice?”

“How could I not? Soon as I saw you, I dropped my lance and was sent flying into the observatory.”

“But I managed to heal you and that’s when you proposed to me, not exactly the ideal place for a marriage proposal.”

“It worked, didn’t it?”

“Mother, Father, please tell me what I should do! I want to tell Dimitri how I feel, but I’m afraid he’ll reject me!” Selene cried.

“Now dear, don’t be so flustered. Be up front about it.” Luna advised.

“And maybe cook him something. Men love a gal who can cook.” Marshall added while giving Luna a kiss to the cheek.

“And you think he’ll like that?” Selene asked.

“I’m sure he will. Now run along off to bed, it’s late.”

Selene smiled and hugged her parents before skipping off to bed. Luna then glanced behind Marshall’s back and saw his hand still curled into a tight fist.

“Dear, you can drop the act now,” Luna sighed.

Marshall groaned in relief as he caught his breath and began to rub his temples in frustration.

“There’s only one thing to cure this much frustration.” The lord regent sighed before gulping down his tea.

“Luna? How much time before sunrise?” He asked while tidying up his workspace.

“I’d say about six to seven hours, why?”

Marshall walked over to the door and locked it and then sat in one of the chairs.

“You and I have some much needed stress relief to work out, care to oblige~?”

The princess smirked and slowly disrobed without using magic to reveal her surprising choice of undergarments as well as her small pudge forming, but not enough for him to question it just yet.

“Thong underwear. Luna, you surprise me.” Marshall grinned as she sauntered over.

“No rest for the wicked, handsome~” Luna purred as she straddled him.

Meanwhile

On the balcony of Rainbow and Applejack’s room

Dimitri leaned on the balcony edge as he smiled a cigarette and gazed up at the moon. In his right hand was the necklace carrying his military tags as he flipped them around in his palm. As he puffed, he began thinking about what could’ve happened differently had he been at full strength. Maybe he could’ve saved his friend from demise, but he wasn’t fast or strong enough to do so.

“Wulfric…why you of all people?” Lock sighed as he continued to flip his tags and took another puff from his cigarette. The man then felt two pairs of arms hugging his back, making him smile as he continued to gaze up at the moon.

“Aren’t you two supposed to be in bed?”

“We can’t sleep…” said Rainbow.

“Can you…stay with us tonight hon?” Asked Applejack.

Lock took one last puff from his cigarette before incinerating it in flames and turned to face his herd mates. They both looked up at him with puffy eyes as he wrapped his arms and wings around them.

“I’ll stay with you tonight and the nights to come, I promise.”

They smiled as they hugged him back and pulled him into the room. Lock watched as they disrobed and were now naked and they helped Lock out of his clothes. It wasn’t sexual, just them taking off his jacket and pants until he was wearing only his boxers. The mares then guided him to the bed as they laid down and they rested their heads on his chest.

“Sleep well, girls, I love you both,” Lock whispered as he kissed both their foreheads.

“We love you too, Lock.”

“Thank you, for everything.”

Both mares clinged to their lover and slowly drifted off to sleep under a moonlit sky as they prepared for the days ahead.

End.

Beorn The Behemoth (Rewritten)

A month has passed since the tragic death of Wulfric Warborn. The death of the King of the North racked everyone who supported him with grief and sadness, especially his own people. The Funeral was almost as heartbreaking for Equestria as his actual death as the King’s body was laid to rest with all the highest honors of viking custom. Wulfric’s family, the royals, and Lock all said their words of farewell which were filled with nothing but tears. Everyone did the best they could to move on but those from the North still struggled to accept that their king was gone. Now, according to Wulfirc’s last written words, Beorn and Apple Jewel would become his successors as rulers of the North and even though some were supportive of the idea, there were still others who had doubts they could pull it off. Out of respect for Dimitri, Antoinette has been tending to her own duties so that her lover may be by his herdmate’s side. Her pregnancy was also beginning to show as well since she now sported a slight pudge. Every time she looked down at her belly, she would smile and anticipate the day when she may hold her little bundle of joy in her arms

It was early in the morning and both Applejack and Rainbow Dash were sleeping on their backs since their protruding bellies had their infant foals still growing inside. Each of them soon awoke and noticed they were laying on someone. When they looked up, they saw their sleeping human lover, but not their husband beside them. They frowned as each mare pulled each of Lock’s wings over them and snuggled more into Lock’s chest.

“He’s…really gone, isn’t he?” Rainbow muttered.

“I know sugarcube…I still can’t believe it either.” Said Applejack while rubbing her belly.

Dimitri began to stir from his sleep and pulled each mare a little closer, making them smile for a moment and received pecks on both his cheeks as a wakeup call.

“Hey there, how’d you both sleep?” Dimitri said drowsily.

“Much better lately, since you’ve been with us,” Rainbow said as she nuzzled the crook of his neck.

“Thanks for being there for us, sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“I always keep my promises,” Lock said as they all stood up. As Dimitri sat up, the bangs of his hair fell in front of his face and almost touched his shoulders. Watching him blow his hair out of the way and try to push it back, made both mares giggle at his antics.

“Guess I forgot to cut it after all this time.”

“Well good thing the royal barber can help.” Said Rainbow as she helped him up.

“Me and AJ can handle things here, go see Antoinette.” She advised while grabbing a change of clothes.

“Very well, I’ll see you two at breakfast,” Lock said as he got changed and kissed both mares before he left. As he made his way down the halls, his hair kept getting his face which annoyed him mildly. He then spotted a shield maid on duty who had her hair tied up and figured he could ask.

“Excuse me, random question, you got some kind of hair tie on you?”

“Good grief! You look like a walking mop!” She exclaimed before putting his hair up for him.

“You’re the queen’s herdmate right? I heard about you.” She asked while tying his hair up in a ponytail.

“That so? What about?” Lock wondered.

“Oh not much. Mostly that you and the king would often compete on who the better lover was. Me and the other girls wanted a piece of that action.” She winked.

“Heh, that does sound like Wulfric, gods rest his soul,” Lock chuckled. When she finished, the back part of his hair was tied back as the sides of his bangs loosely hung on each side of his forehead.

“There we go! Now I can see your handsome face!” The doe chirped.

“Thanks, oh and by the way,” Lock said as he leaned in close to her face with a smirk.

“All you need to do…is ask~.”

The doe bit her lips with a smirk of her own as she bumped him away with her hip and returned to her post.

“Get permission from the queens and I’m all yours~.”

“I’ll remember it, see you later,” Lock winked as he walked away.

Eventually, Lock made it to Antoinette’s room where he saw Jacques talking to a few guards.

“Bonjour, Jacques, how are you this morning?”

“Ah. Bonjour Dimitri, you came at a most crucial time!” Jacques sighed with relief as he opened the doors for him.

“BLLEEEARRGH!!!”

“The queen is…not well.”

“Ah, that must be the morning sickness kicking in. Her daughter must be putting her through the ringer,” Lock sighed as he stepped in the room. The room looked a bit messy with clothes hanging around and the bed looked like someone had tossed and turned in a storm.

“Antoinette? You okay? It’s Dimitri.”

“C-coming love!” The queen stammered with what sounded like a toothbrush in her mouth. Antoinette came out of the bathroom looking somewhat frazzled as she laid herself back on the bed with her lover joining her.

“Mmm…our child is already a handful.” She groaned, rubbing her stomach.

“It just means she’s a fighter,” Lock joked.

“How’ve you been? Sorry I haven’t been spending enough time with you, especially since you’re pregnant and all.”

"No no it's fine. They needed you more than I did." The queen said while holding his hand and smiled.

“How are they doing?” She asked, feeling worried for the others.

“They’re…managing,” Lock sighed.

“Wulfric’s death seems to still have a bit of an affect on everyone. Even I’m still having a hard time believing he’s gone. I wish my soul wasn’t damaged and I was at full strength, may then I’d-”

Antoinette interrupted him by planting her lips on his and wrapped her arms around his neck. They held the kiss for a moment before they separated and she cupped his cheek with a loving smile.

“You are not to blame. I know it, they know it, and so did Wulfric. Don’t disgrace his memory by shaming yourself.”

“Have I ever told you how much I love you?” Lock smiled as he hugged her.

“You can mention it a few more times,” Antoinette giggled. The Queen then noticed his new ponytail and she started playing with his hair.

“Like it? I’m trying out a new look,” Lock said.

“Mm not bad. Makes it easier to do this~” Antoinette grabbed him by his bangs and pulled him in for another kiss as they fell to the bed. Lock retaliated by kissing the ticklish spots on her neck before snuggling up with her and placing a hand on her belly.

“I was thinking, during this month, about a name for her,” Antoinette hummed.

“Oh? What did you have in mind?” Lock wondered.

“Well…I would like to make her after you.”

“Me? Not sure if Dimitri would fit well for a girl. But if you want, you can use Dimitra.”

Lock thought about it for a moment and a smile crept onto his face as he kissed her stomach.

“Dimitra it is.”

“So seeing as how she’ll have two warriors for aunts, we should teach her to fight.” Antoinette said, but Lock frowned.

“You know, I really wish I could see her do all kinds of things. Like seeing her first steps, hearing her first words, and kicking any boy’s ass for trying to score a date with her. But I had made a deal with my boss some time ago, and recently managed to convince him to tweak it. Once Applejack’s and Rainbow’s foals are born, and now when yours is born, I have to return to my world.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll tell her all about you.” Antoinette smiled with a kiss to the forehead. The couple then heard a particular sound coming from the courtyard. Lock stood up and looked out to see Beorn punching away at a training post with bloody fists as the other trainees looked on.

“Poor kid,” Lock sighed.

“You mind if I cut this short and go to him?”

“Not at all. He needs you now more than ever.”

Lock nodded and kissed Antoinette once more before stepping out to the window and jumping in the air. He glided down towards the courtyard where Beorn kept punching away and saw Apple Jewel, Imperius, Gummy, Top, Crysta, and surprisingly Azurys.

“Beorn, stop.” Imperius said but his friend ignored him.

“Come on, Sir Beorn, you’ll hurt yourself,” Top said.

“Hey kids,” Lock said as he approached them from behind.

“How long has he been at this?”

“Since sunrise.” Gumdrop said as she looked back with worry. Beorn’s face looked rough, there were black patches under his eyes and his hair was a complete mess showing he barely got any sleep.

“I see, hey Beorn!” Lock said as he walked up to the buck.

“Beorn…Beorn! Damnit…BEORN! STOP RIGHT NOW!”

“RRRAAGH!!” The last punch snapped the post in half as the prince finally fell to the grass, startling everyone.

“BEORN!!” Imperius rushed to his side and saw how badly his knuckles were damaged as he tried to help him up.

“GET OFF ME!” Beorn shouted, shoving him away.

“Alright, that’s it.” Lock huffed as he grabbed Beorn by the arm and shoved him on the other side of the open yard

“You are out of control, Beorn! Over training is one thing, but don’t you dare take out on your friends!”

“I have to get stronger!!” His voice cracked as the tears came.

“It’s my fault…he died because I ran!! It’s my fault-”

SLAP!

Everyone gasped when Lock raised his hand and slapped Beorn across his face. The buck stood there, flabbergasted at the action until Lock quickly leaned down and wrapped him in a tight hug.

“Don’t…you dare say something like that again,” Lock muttered as he held him close.

“He loved you, he loved you so much that your safety was all he cared about. He would’ve done it again if given a second chance and as many other chances given. Don’t punish yourself for what your father gave his life for, he gave his life for you. I’m not your father, but…I too love you as if you were my own son. So please, as your godfather, don’t continue to hurt yourself.”

At first, Beorn was quiet as he stared up towards the sky until finally breaking down and screaming his heart out while his godfather held him.

“That’s it, let it out.” Lock smiled as his godson continued to cry before finally settling down.

“Now let’s get those hands of yours fixed.” Said Azurys coming up with a first aid kit.

“I brought this just in case.”

“I’ll help,” Lock said as he ignited his hands and held Beorn’s. The young king’s hands slowly healed until there were only dry spots of blood on his knuckles.

“Are you okay, Beorn?” Crysta asked.

“Yeah…I’m fine,” Beorn sniffed.

“Thank you, uncle.”

“Of course,” Lock smiled as he stood back up.

“So Azurys, I’m surprised you stuck around and did not return to the mountain. Any particular reason why?”

“Well. Your godson here violated me on our first meeting so now he has to take responsibility.” She bluntly stated while wrapping Beorn's hands.

“I-I DID NO SUCH THING!!” The prince protested.

Lock then noticed a small curl of a smile on Azurys’ mouth. He then smirked and crossed his arms.

“You sure it’s not because you wanted to stay? Maybe because you, oh I don’t know, like Beorn now?” He teased.

“What?!? No of course not! I just want him to take responsibility for squeezing my chest!!” She argued, failing to notice the wag in her tail.

“Uh huh, sure,” Lock chuckled.

“Anyway boys, I want you three to go and get changed into just a pair of sweatpants.”

“What for?” Imperius asked.

“Cause starting today, I’m gonna whip you three into shape. Earthling Military style,” Lock said with a wicked grin.

“Pfft. I survived camp, I can survive whatever you throw at us.” Top Notch scoffed with confidence, unaware of the hell they were about to be put through.

“Keep it up boys!” Lock coached.

“M-My arms! They’re gonna fall off!” Top cried

“Must…not…give…IN!” Beorn grunted

Lock stood in front of his students as he and the rest of them were dressed in only sweatpants. Each of them stood in a position where their legs were spread out in a halfway squatting position and they were each carrying a large bucket of water in both hands. Their task was to hold their arms out while keeping the buckets in the air and not drop them until the timer ran out. Meanwhile, Lock had two large boulders balancing on his hands as he exercised with the boys. Their commotion was soon heard by Marshall and he decided to be the one to keep track of time as he held a stopwatch as almost an hour had passed.

“Dad! H-How much longer?!” Imperius cried.

“Just a few more minutes son, you're doing great.” Marshall said, giving a thumbs up.

“It’ll be easy you said! I can survive anything you throw at us you said! Way to go, loudmouth!!” Beorn shouted to Top Notch as he struggled to keep his arms up.

“Come on, ladies! If you can’t survive this, then what’s the point!” Lock smirked.

“How the Tartarus are you not struggling?!” Imperius demanded.

“You’ve got BOULDERS on your hands!”

“I’m just more seasoned than you, that’s why,” Lock shot back.

“Last minute! Nearly there, boys!” Marshall called out.

“…I can't take it!!” Top groaned as he finally dropped to the floor.

“And he's out!” Marshall shouted while marking his time.

“Thirty seconds! You boys pass this, then it's all you can eat pastries at mess hall!”

This only fueled their resolve as both boys grunted and shook in anguish. They both counted down the seconds until Marshall blew his whistle and they both collapsed.

“Time! Nice job boys!” Marshall said. Lock smiled as he dropped his boulders with a loud thud. He then walked over to the wheezing young males and placed a hand on his hip.

“Well done, and Top, since you didn’t make it for an hour, you owe me a few miles of running around the track.”

“B-but sir-!”

“THAT’S AN ORDER SOLDIER!!”

Top scrambled to his hooves and went jogging as Beorn and Imperius picked themselves up.

“You two as well, get going.”

“But we passed.” Imperius said.

“This is a team exercise so when one fails, you all fail. Now haul your asses to the track!!” Marshall ordered as they ran after Top.

“Ah, reminds me of when I was a greenhorn at boot camp,” Lock smiled, stretching his arms.

“Ain’t that the truth.” Marshall smirked before pulling out his flask.

“I thought you gave up drinking!” Lock said in disappointment.

“Relax, it’s cider. The good stuff.” Marshall winked before offering him a sip.

One of the squires handed Lock a towel and water flask before he and Marshall observed the rest of the recruits and discussed certain issues within the court.

“I heard the lords of the nobility have been giving Beorn a hard time lately,” Lock said as she took a swig of water and dumped some on the back of his neck.

“Probably to get Beorn to court their daughters for power and influence, not like that’ll ever happen anytime soon.”

“He’s not the only one. I heard my son is under fire for dating Gummy. Sweet girl, but all those rich assholes see is a commoner.”

“They’re just jealous that she actually acts normal instead of having an 8ft pole stuck up the back door,” Lock joked as he took another swig, only to pause at the sudden change in taste.

“What the-chocolate milk?”

“Say what?” Marshall raised a brow.

“My drink is chocolate milk. Taste it!”

The lord regent took a sip for himself to discover it was indeed chocolate milk and instantly knew who was behind it.

“Discord!”

As if on cue, the lord of Chaos popped up and was lounging on a pink cloud and munching on some cotton candy.

“Good day, gentlemen!” Discord chirped.

“How is your change of drink, Sir Dimitri?”

“Unwanted, never really had much of a sweet tooth.”

“How many times do I need to repeat myself? No-”

“No sweet beverages during training.” The lord of chaos yawned while taking a bite out of his cotton candy cloud.

“You really are no fun sometimes, you know that? And to think you let me be the entertainer and little Selene’s first birthday party!” He sobbed in dramatic fashion while Marshall rolled his eyes.”

“Whatever, Discord, be off with you! We have recruits to train.”

“Very well, I shall take my leave, arrivederci!”

He then disappeared in a puff of pink smoke and both men went back to training the recruits. A couple hours later, everyone had eventually gathered in the dining room for brunch. Marshall sat with his wives on one side of the table and Lock sat with his herdmates on the other. Soon the doors opened up to reveal the group of teens, including Hreidar who had joined them, and three of them looked completely exhausted as they plopped down.

“I see my training was a success,” Lock smirked, making Crysta, Apple Jewel, Azurys, and Selene giggle.

“There’s my little man!” Rainbow said proudly despite her son’s exhausted expression.

“You boys worked hard so as promised, all you can eat dessert!”

“Yaayyy…” the boys groaned as the chefs brought out their brunch.

As they ate, Lock noticed Selene hiding something behind her chair which made him arch a brow.

“What do ya have there, Selene?”

“Oh um…” she started to blush.

The young princess looked to her parents and they smiled as they nodded. She then stood up from her chair with the little box and walked over to Dimitri and held it up to him.

“I…made this for you,” Selene muttered shyly.

Lock took the box and opened it to reveal a small pound cake with a little heart drawn in frosting. His herdmates leaned in to see inside and all smiled knowingly at Selene.

“Aww that’s so sweet!” Applejack chirped, making her blush.

“Thank you Selene, I’ll savor every bite.” Lock smiled as she returned to her seat.

“Selene and Dimitri, sitting in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-” Imperius sang before Selene kicked his shin under the table.

“YEOWCH!”

“Serves you right.” Celestia stated while wiping her lips.

“Beorn hon, you okay?” You’re barely eating.” Said Applejack who noticed her son barely touched his plate.

“I can’t feel my arms.”

“Pfft, that’d be my fault,” Lock chuckled.

“I started giving him, Imperius, and Top Earthling Military training. They’ll be feeling this way for about another month until their bodies get used to my regiment.”

“A month?! I can barely lift my arms!” Top yelped.

“Get used to it.”

“You know, I never got to ask, Azurys, how come you were on Mt. Everhoof anyway?” Beorn asked, still rubbing his arms and making the wolf girl pause from her eating.

“I was…on a journey.” She said calmly while looking away.

“I kind of…ran away from home?”

This perked everyone’s interest as they all looked to Azurys.

“Young one, what do you mean ran away?” Luna asked.

“My dad; the chieftain. Kinda arranged for me to get married to someone older…and fatter so…I left.” She said sheepishly while scratching her cheek.

“So how come you found yourself on Mt. Everhoof and proclaimed yourself as protector of the flowers?” Beorn asked sarcastically.

“I was protecting them. Those flowers are so rare, barons and nobles pluck entire patches clean and sell them off for a small fortune. I couldn’t let that happen again.”

“Seems like a noble deed, but now I kinda feel guilty for sending Beorn and Hreidar to take the flowers,” Lock said with a guilty smile.

“Well at least these two didn’t ruin the flower patch and it was for a good cause.”

“You’ll be happy to know, our royal botanists are hoping to grow it here.” Celestia smiled warmly.

“That’s good to know,” Azurys said.

“But now I’m unsure what to do, I feel like I should go back to the mountain but my dad probably sent scouts to track me down.”

“You could always stay here,” Hreidar perked up from the corner of the table.

“I agree. With war brewing, there is no guarantee the roads are safe.” Said Marshall taking a bite from his plate.

“I guess I could crash here for a while,” the wolf girl shrugged.

“So long as I’m far away from that fat ass who promised this Blue-what’s his face my pack’s services in exchange for access to our diamond mines if he marries me.”

“Hold up…are you talking about Blueblood?” Lock asked, shocking the rest.

“Blueblood! That’s his name!”

The group paused their meals for a moment and went to a more secluded part of the room with Beorn to talk in private, away from the young ones.

“Beorn, did you know?”

“Of course not! She never said a word.”

“This could be a political nightmare.” Marshall scratched his chin, knowing the incident this would cause with Azurys’ pack as well as the diamond dog nation.

“Well we can’t send her away! The poor girl will be married off to a brute!” Celestia argued.

“I agree with Celestia,” Lock added.

“She probably has her own reasons for ditching her pack from this marriage, but Blueblood having a hand in it changes things. Besides, I think we can all agree that arranged relationships never end well.”

“Um are you guys done?” Selene asked.

“The food’s getting cold.”

“We’ll be right there, sweetie!” Luna called out.

“Alright look, why not just let her stay in the castle as we offered but not let her presence be known?” Lock offered.

“What the Diamond Dogs won’t know won’t hurt them, at least until we can figure out a way to properly assess the situation. In the meantime, I think she needs some kind of a chaperone just in case.”

All heads then turned to Beorn and he began to sweat nervously.

“Ohhh no. No no no no no!” The prince protested.

“Why not? She likes you.” Said Rainbow with a smirk.

“She thinks I’m a pervert!!”

“Then you’ll just have to prove to her that you’re not,” Lock said.

“At least you’re not like these three, who constantly go around telling every mare and doe in Equestria about our pillow talk. Can’t even go to the bathroom without some mare or doe looking at me like they wanna get in my pants.”

“Join the club,” Marshall chortled.

“Then we all agree. Beorn, look after her sugarcube.” Applejack winked as they returned to the table.

“What? But…I…OOOHHH!!!” Beorn grumbled as he sat back down.

“So what were you all talking about?” Azurys wondered.

“Oh nothing, just about Beorn’s huge crush on you,” Lock smirked, making her go red faced and Beorn begin to panic.

“T-THAT IS NOT TRUE!!” Beorn blurted out as his cheeks turned pink.

“My my, Beorn. You already have Crysta and you have your eyes set on another girl? You’re getting more like your father every day.” Marshall smirked as he sipped his coffee.

“Hmph! It’s not like I’m flattered or anything!” Azurys huffed, crossing her arms and turning away.

“Gods…kill me now!” Beorn groaned as he slammed his face on the table.

The group laughed and continued their brunch. As everyone was about to part ways to tend to their own duties, one of the elders walked in and bowed to Beorn.

“My king, I would like to request your presence. The other clan elders and I have something important to discuss with you in private.”

“Not another merchant dispute, is it?” The young king asked.

“Far from it, it is about that other matter you once came to us about. We have discussed it, and we are inclined to allow it since times are a tad desperate at the moment.”

“You mind if Apple Jewel and I tag along? Just for moral support,” Lock asked.

The elder looked to Beorn who gave an approving nod before following the elder to the meeting.

The elders of the four clans were the oldest and wisest members of the clans and had been Wulfric’s personal advisors during his reign. The group soon arrived at a small council chamber where the rest of the elders awaited them.

“Hail Beorn Warborn, son of Wulfric Warborn,” one elder said as they all bowed.

“You honor us with your presence, your majesty.”

“The honor is mine.” Beorn bowed in respect to the old ones.

“Now then, the reason why we have summoned you here is because we have something that might help aid you in your pursuit of strength. Keep in mind, it is something that was not easily agreed upon, let alone difficult to come by since your father had forbidden its use. But we feel as though it is necessary since now you and Princess Apple Jewel are to be in charge.”

“What is it?” Beorn asked when one of them presented him a red potion, seething with mist.

“I’m getting a bad vibe from whatever that stuff is,” Lock said warily as he eyed the potion.

“This elixir has been a well kept secret since before even your grandfather’s reign. It was created for the purpose of turning iron willed warriors into unstoppable beings of great strength. However, to those who are not as fortunate to be strong willed, it turns them into rampaging monsters of war. Which is why when Lord Wulfric came to power, he forbade the elixir from ever being used again and ordered the reserves to be destroyed. We, however, felt it was necessary to keep at least a single dose of it hidden away for safekeeping.”

Beorn cautiously took the potion from the elders and already began to feel uneasy just from looking at it.

“What will become of me?”

“If you drink this and prove to be worthy, you will gain power unimaginable. Your bones will be like iron, your muscles like steel, you will be untouched by plague or disease and not even the gravest of wounds could hurt you. Remember: there is no going back should you drink this.”

“Beorn!”

Beorn looked to Lock and Apple Jewel who had nervous expressions.

“Please think about this, if your father forbade its use there must be a good reason. Don’t risk your sense of reason over a 50/50 chance!”

“I agree, please don’t drink it!” Apple Jewel pleaded.

Although their concerns were well founded, Beorn felt himself drawn to the potion and looked to the elders for their guidance.

“Whatever your decision my king, we will support you.”

“Uncle, what if this is my chance to finally gain control of my crazed power and use it to its full extent?” Beorn asked.

“And risk becoming a more power crazed hulk?!” Lock shot back.

“Think about your family, how exactly would I explain to your mothers that you became a blood crazed monster beyond reason? You all already lost Wulfric and it would devastate them if they lost you too; it would destroy me as well. Please Beorn, there’s always another way, this is not it.”

Despite their objections, Beorn looked at the potion with only one thought in mind: Revenge.

“I’m sorry.”

“BROTHER NO!!”

All watched as he drank down every last drop with only a small bit of the elixir trickling down his mouth. Within moments, he began to feel a burning sensation throughout his body and collapsed to the floor roaring in pain.

"AAARGGH!! GGGYYYAAAAAAAAGHHH!!!"

“FUCK!!” Lock barked as he attempted to rush to Beorn but the elders stood in his way.

“GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY WAY! CAN’T YOU FOOLS SEE HE’S IN PAIN?!”

“This is a test he must pass on his own!” Thorodd shouted back as Beorn continued to thrash around.

The pain was now flowing through the young king’s body was nothing short of maddening and unbearable. All he could see around him was red with only the sound of his heart rapidly beating in his ears. It felt like his heart, let alone his whole body, was on the verge of exploding as he clawed at his chest and his veins felt like they had liquid fire flowing through them.

“IF YOU DON’T MOVE, I WILL RIP YOU ALL APART LIMB FROM FUCKING LIMB!!” Lock roared as he summoned his swords and drew them both, ready to cut the elders down.

Without warning, Lock was suddenly pulled to the ground as he heard chanting coming from the elders and saw the ground lit up with magic runes.

“GET…OFF…ME!!!” Lock bellowed as he tried to stand from his knees.

“STOP!! STOP PLEASE!!” Apple Jewel cried, tears streaming down her face.

“BEORN!!!”

BOOM!!!

The room suddenly went quiet at the sound of Beorn's fist slamming the floor. As he stood up, the sweat from his body began to evaporate and his eyes were now turned to a bloody red instead of their natural magneta color.

“B...brother?” Apple Jewel stuttered at the sound of his breathing.

The elders stopped their chanting as Lock stood back up and backed up in front of Apple Jewel. He kept a firm grip on his swords as Beorn looked to his sister and godfather. Lock noticed that Beorn had grown about half a foot and his hair was much longer, almost to his shoulders. He then slowly walked towards them as Lock and Apple Jewel braced themselves.

“Beorn…?” Lock said as the young king stood before him, his new height reaching just under Lock’s chin.

“Talk to me, kid.”

“…I’m…tired…" Beorn spoke before collapsing on his godfather.

Lock dropped his swords as he fell into his chest and passed out. Lock saw that he was out like a light and looked to be sleeping peacefully. He sighed as he looked to the elders who were waiting patiently.

“Please…take the boy to his room,” Lock said quietly.

The elders happily obliged while Apple Jewel fell to her knees and cried after experiencing something so frightening. As the elders left with Beorn, Lock made his swords disappear as he knelt in front of his goddaughter and he wrapped her in his arms as she wept.

“Shh, it’s okay,” Lock said softly as he rocked back and forth.

“I’m here, I got you.”

“My brother…” She sobbed, clinging onto him.

“He’s okay,” Lock said.

“He’s…he’s still alive.”

The door then burst open to reveal Applejack and Rainbow Dash, along with a group of shield maids behind them.

“Lock?! What the buck was all that screaming?!” Rainbow demanded.

“Was that Beorn?! Where is he?!” Applejack added.

“I can explain,” Lock said as he picked up Apple Jewel and held her in his arms as she continued to cry.

“There’s something Beorn did…that nearly cost him his life.”

After a brief explanation it was clear that both mares, even some of the shield maids, were not happy in the slightest at the stunt Beorn pulled.

“How could he be so STUPID?!?” One of the maidens shouted in frustration.

“The elders disobeyed the late king’s orders! They could have killed him!!”

“This might be hard to believe, but I think Beorn wanted to do this himself,” Lock said.

“Lies! There’s no way king Beorn would blatantly risk his own life and sanity!”

“He had many opportunities to just put the elixir down and walk away, but in the end he drank it regardless. He’s either a brave idiot or a mad one.”

“What did I tell you? Stubborn like his dad!!” Rainbow exclaimed while rubbing her temples.

Lock exhaled again and noticed Apple Jewel had cried herself to sleep in his arms. He walked over to a shield maid and handed her to the doe.

“Can you please bring my goddaughter to her room? And make sure she’s undisturbed until she wakes up. I need to talk with her mothers for a moment.”

“I understand, sir.” She gave a warm smile as she took the princess as if she were her own and left the room with the others. Lock smiled and noticed his herdmates sitting in a couple chairs as a couple maids tried consoling them.

“Please try to relax, Lady Rainbow, the stress is not good for your unborn children,” one maiden said.

“You as well, Lady Applejack, just try and take it easy for your son,” the other doe said.

“How can we? Our son nearly killed himself!” Rainbow sobbed.

“His daddy wasn’t enough, then Lock almost died, now Beorn is risking his life? It’s like this family is cursed!” Applejack said sadly.

Both mares then looked to Lock as he could only stand there with a pitying smile. Rainbow then narrowed her eyes and stood up and stomped over to the door.

“I know what will make me feel better,” Rainbow said as she wiped her eyes and locked the door.

“Dash, what’re you-oof!”

Rainbow interrupted Lock as she pushed him in a chair and straddled him. She stared sternly into his eyes and frowned.

“I’m stressed, and you’re gonna make me feel better.”

“Uh…is this really the time for that? Especially since there’s a couple of maiden’s in the room?”

Rainbow would not listen and continued to strip until her chest was completely exposed before kissing Lock deeply with a lustful moan.

“Lock please…” she pleaded with a sad expression.

Lock looked to Applejack to see her already stripping out of her clothes as well, and surprisingly the other maidens joined her and also were naked.

“I don’t really have much of a choice here, do I?” Lock joked.

“Nnope.” Applejack replied as they moved him to the floor.

“To be honest…this was our surprise for you and Wulfric.” She confessed before pressing her right nipple into his mouth. Lock responded by suckling her nipple and tasted her milk. Meanwhile, the maidens sat down on both sides and took his hands to grope their breasts.

“Mmm, Lady Applejack, I know it’s a bit late, but may we have a go with your mate?” The doe on his right asked.

“Of course girls.” Rainbow replied before kissing each one right in front of him.

All four girls soon crawled down to his crotch as they pulled his pants down and exposed his member. While Applejack and Rainbow were no stranger to his dick, the doe’s were both completely captivated as they began to drool.

“Well go on, hon~,” Applejack cooed as she nudged one of the doe’s forward.

“Give it a taste.”

“Hurry, Luta, I wanna taste him too,” the other doe begged.

“D-Do not rush me, Thora…” Luta barely spoke.

After giving a wink to Applejack, Rainbow seized Luta by her hair and shoved her onto Lock’s member with a slight gag that caught her off guard.

“Come on girl. Where’s the warrior who took my husband’s pounding til sunrise~?” Rainbow teased as she revealed Luta as part of their herd.

“She’s…oh shit…part of the herd?” Lock groaned as the doe began sucking him off.

“Eeyup, her and Thora too,” Applejack winked.

“How did…ugh…that happen?”

“On our honeymoon, Wulfric gave these girls a night to remember~.” Purred Applejack as she spanked Thora before kissing her.

Luta began sucking him more until she slowly pulled out with an audible pop.

“Sweet Freya~,” Luta sighed.

“He tastes almost as good as Lord Wulfric.”

“My turn!” Thora chirped as she nudged forward and wrapped her generous bust around his member.

“I take pride in my chest while Luta is blessed with her bubbly ass.”

Lock could only groan in response as Rainbow stood up and hovered over his face.

“You look hungry, Lock, how about a snack?” Rainbow teased as she squatted down and sat on his face. Lock responded by poking his tongue in her marehood and wiggled it around as Thora upped her game by licking his tip each time she moved her breasts down.

“Mmm yeah~. Good boy~.” Rainbow hissed with pleasure.

“Now bite me~.”

Lock smirked as he angled his head to her inner thigh and opened his jaw. He then decided to surprise the mare by using his power to morph his teeth into fangs. Without warning, he clamped down on her thigh, but not enough to break the skin.

“AH~! Oooh Dimitri~”

“My lady?” Thora called out.

“Mmm hm hmm. Go ahead Thora, show him how you became part of the herd~.”

Thora nodded and stood on her knees and positioned her pussy right in front of his dick. She angled herself as she lowered her hips, taking in every inch of his shaft until the tip just pressed the entrance of her womb.

“Ooooh~.” Thora moaned as she began to bounce up and down in a steady rhythm.

“This is but one of our duties, Sir Lock. Ohh~. Our duties also extend to watching and protecting the little ones. Each of us took care of little Beorn and Apple Jewel.”

Lock could not respond since he was still eating his prismatic lover out and he reached up to clasp her flanks. Rainbow moaned as her tongue hung out as Lock repeated what he did with Antoinette and stretched his tongue to dig deeper within to find her G-spot, which he did and pressed his tongue against it.

“Ahhh buck yes~!” Rainbow cursed with her eyes rolling back as she came before finally getting off her human lover.

“I’m takin’ a break. Give Thora here a good bucking.~” she kissed his cheek and whispered.

“Nibbling her ears drives her nuts~.”

“You got it,” Lock said as he grabbed Thora and lifted her up. Thora yelped as she was pinned to the wall and Lock began thrusting into her with great force, earning loud shrieks of pleasure form the maiden. As instructed, Lock leaned his head up and used his fangs again to gently bite down on her right ear as he rutted her hard.

“AAAHH~!!” Thora shrieked before feeling him squeeze her breasts vigorously.

“Oh gods~!!”

“Hey Thora,” Lock whispered as he plowed her.

“Got an offer for you, and you’re welcome to decline, you want a foal?”

Thora gasped in astonishment and her cheeks went bright pink as they continued.

“A tempting offer, my lord, but-mmm-I must decline.” She huffed while he bucked his hips against her.

“I’m just happy with my…current situation~”

“Fair enough, I’m gonna end you now.”

Lock then doubled his efforts by spinning her around until she was turning away from him with her hands against the wall. Lock bucked into her, making her squeal more, until she felt a familiar tension arise.

“I’m close…” Lock muttered.

“ME TOO! CUM ALL OVER MY SLUTTY FACE! MARK ME AS YOURS!” Thora cried. Lock pounded her until she came and he pulled out and aimed his dick at her face. Lock grunted as burst after burst of his seed dripped on her breasts and face. Thora then couldn’t stay awake any longer as she fell backwards and passed out on the floor in a twitching mess.

“Whew! That felt good,” Lock sighed.

“Hey my lord~” Luta called out, making Lock turn to her sitting on a chair with her legs spread out.

“That offer I heard you tell Thora legit?”

“Might be, why, you interested?”

“Hmm maybe.~” she teased further by playing with herself.

“I’ve always wanted a baby of my own~.”

"Hold up!" Said Rainbow, sauntering over.

“You want his seed? Then you gotta beg for it~” in an aggressive manner, Rainbow shoved Luta to the floor and began to treat her roughly. Surprisingly, Luta was smiling and enjoying each sensation as her queen kissed her and pinned her down.

“Beg for it bitch~” the pegasus growled while rubbing her nethers.

“How badly do you want to have babies~?”

“I want it!” Luta huffed.

“Please, my lord Lock, breed me! Give me your foals! I Promise to raise them in your honor! Please fill me and mark me as yours! Make me a mother as I’ve always dreamed!”

“Can’t argue with a plea like that, huh Skittles?” Lock smirked.

“Mmm fine.” She grinned before smacking Luta’s rump.

“Now Luta always loves to play the Victim. Wulfric was very good at being the bad guy.”

“That right?” Lock hummed.

“Well then, my little slut,” he hissed, his attitude changing to a sadistic smile. “What to do with a naughty little doe like you~.”

“No…master please! Not another rutting!” Luta pleaded as she pretended to crawl away only to have Rainbow Dash pull her back.

“Knock her up babe~” she said biting her lips.

“Oh I plan to, you hear that, slut? You’re gonna be the mother of my foals,” Lock chuckled as he angled himself and thrusted into her sopping pussy.

“Nooo!!” Luta moaned while trying not to smile.

“Get…off me!! Ah~!!”

“Hah! The little slut doesn’t seem to get it! She needs to be punished. Skittles, be a dear and show her what happens when a slut talks back to her master,” Lock smiled wickedly as he rutted her.

Rainbow grinned as she raised her hand and began spanking her until her cheeks were red.

“Ah!! Mistress please!!”

“It only stops if you'll bare his foals~”

Slap after slap, Luta could feel her climax approaching as she leaned forward with her rump raised just enough for Lock to keep going.

“D-don't…stop…” she huffed as her face became flushed.

“Now darling,” Lock whispered as he leaned over her back to whisper in her ear.

“Tell me, how bad do you want my foals?”

Luta managed to get on all fours as the pleasure overtook her and she began panting with her tongue out.

“I want dozens of ‘em! I don't care if they’re a boy or a girl~!! Fill meee~!!!”

Lock smiled again as his thrusts became more fervent. Both mate’s climaxes neared the end as Lock bucked his hips once more as they both came. The human filled her fertile womb with as much spunk as he could offer as Luta cried out in pure bliss. As they calmed down, Luta rubbed her belly as if she were anticipating her apparent pregnancy as Lock pulled out. The doe smiled as she lost consciousness and Lock sat on the floor, catching his breath.

“Well…that was something,” Lock huffed.

“But something tells me it’s not over yet,” he said, eyeing Rainbow and Applejack.

“Take your pick hon.” The farm mare said while they showed him their breasts.

"Whose chest do you wanna sleep on~?"

“Hmm, I’ll take you on AJ,” Lock said as he approached her and loomed over her.

“I’ll be sure to be gentle so as to not disturb your foal.”

Applejack smiled as he snuggled into her bosom while Rainbow hugged him from behind and began nuzzling his back.

“Mmm just as beefy as Wulfric’s~”

Lock smiled as he aimed his shaft to gently enter the farm mare’s tail hole and he started his slow and steady thrusts.

Applejack closed her eyes and smiled while they held hands and Rainbow moved to the side to give her a kiss that seemed to excite their lover.

“Mmm ya like that sugarcube~?”

“Yeah, you two are so beautiful,” Lock said as he thrusted into his pregnant farm mare.

“It’s okay to be a little more rough, hon, I can take it~.”

Lock bucked his hips a little faster and became hypnotized by her bouncing breasts until Rainbow Dash pulled him into her chests with a warm smile.

“Don’t forget me stud~.”

“Don’t worry, I haven’t,” Lock chuckled as he brought one of her nipples in his mouth. He suckled as he continued to thrust into Applejack and soon their climaxes became apparent.

“I-I’m close hon!” Applejack moaned.

“Me too,” Lock said as he pulled out.

Applejack leaned up and began sucking on his shaft until he blew his load in her mouth. The farm mare happily drank his seed as she came and gave it one last suck with an audible pop.

“Mmm~yummy,” Applejack cooed before beginning to relax.

“Three down, one to go,” Lock smiled as Rainbow bit her lip.

“Quick question, how are you not flaccid yet?” Rainbow wondered.

“Most stallions don’t last this long, admittedly not even Wulfric.”

“Just a little thing about us humans, our reproductive organs allow us to last longer in bed than stallions or even stags. I got about one or two loads in me before I’m spent, and I saved it just for you.”

“Mmm then do it here~.” Rainbow said seductively as she turned around to wiggle her flank at him.

“In the flank, no being gentle.”

Lock nodded as he prodded her tail hole with his dick and penetrated her. His thrusts, as promised, were gentle as the lovers moaned with one another. Lock leaned forward as he continued to gently rut her flank and held her close.

“I love you,” he whispered.

“I always will.”

“Mmm love you too babe~.” She panted before feeling him push harder.

“Mmm yes~. Pound my flank harder!~”

“What about your foals?”

“It’ll be fine.” She leaned back to whisper.

“Just pound me like a jackhammer~”

“If you insist.”

Lock grabbed both her arms and began pounding her as if she wasn’t pregnant. The mare squealed with a wide smile as she was plowed by her human lover.

“I’m close! Where do you want it?!” Lock grunted.

"Mmm just keep it inside~!!" Rainbow screamed.

Both lovers cried out as they came and Lock filled her insides. As they calmed down, Lock pulled out and sat in a chair to catch his breath. Rainbow wobbled over to him and sat on his lap as she nuzzled the crook of his neck.

“Feel better?” Lock wondered as he wrapped a wing around her.

“Mmm yes.” She purred as they cuddled.

“We better pay the staff extra for this mess.” Applejack laughed as she got dressed.

“Oh hon. I know I asked you this before but…is my flank bigger?” She asked while giving him a good view.

“Honestly, it’s nice and round like an apple, just the way I like it,” Lock winked as he and Rainbow got up and began to dress as well.

“So even you think I’m round?” Applejack questioned when Lock remembered Wulfric’s answer.

“Round is good! Round is Foxy~!! You should feel flattered for being called that, most mares would kill to have a nice flank like yours.”

“Hmph. Got that right sugarcube.” She grinned smugly.

“Yo Thora! Luta! Wake up and get dressed! We got a young king to scold!” Lock ordered as he put his jacket back on.

Beorn laid in his bed completely groggy from the after effects of the elixir. All he could see were the blurred images of the doctors and nurses who were checking on him before finally coming to.

“Wh…where am I?” He called out, making everyone sigh with relief.

“Welcome back, king Beorn, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as the nurses examined him.

“cough! My throat's a bit dry…”

“Here ya go dearie.” A nurse smiled, giving him a small glass of water.

“How long was I out?” Beorn wondered before downing the water..

“About a couple hours, you gave everyone a bit of a fright.”

“Oh no…if I’m here, then that means-!”

SLAM!

The door slammed open to reveal his mothers, Lock, and two shield maids. Each and every one of them looking beyond pissed at the now nervous buck.

“Uh…h-hey everyone…”

Rainbow was the first to storm over to her son and Beorn was sure he was going to get slapped but instead found himself wrapped in her arms as she squeezed him tight.

“Don’t you EVER pull a stunt like that again!! EVER!!” Rainbow lectured while looking at him directly in the eyes.

“If I lost you…I don't know what I'd do…”

“I’m...I’m sorry mom.” Was all Beorn could say as he hugged her again.

sniff sniff

“Ugh, mom, no offense, but you kinda smell.”

“Hush and let your mother hug you.” Rainbow said sternly while the others smirked.

“So I guess that elixir did the trick,” Lock said as he approached Beorn’s bedside after he and his mother separated.

“Now I get to test out what the elders said it would do.”

Lock raised his hand and slapped Beorn in the back of his head.

“That’s for scaring the shit out of me and your sister.”

“OWWW!! Uncle, that hurts!”

“Serves you right little mister!” Applejack lectured.

“Your sister cried herself to sleep because of your little stunt. As soon as the doctors give you the all clear, you march right up to her and apologize!!”

“Yes ma…” Beorn sighed before getting two kisses to his forehead from both mothers.

“We’re still glad you’re okay,” Rainbow smiled.

“Me too, sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“Oh, by the way,” Lock smiled as he walked over to Luta and Thora and wrapped his arms around them.

“Starting today, Luta and Thora are your new aunts. They officially, or at least I had just heard, joined our family today.”

“Which means we’ll be watching you 24/7, little bear-bear.” Luta chirped as Beorn turned pink.

“AUNTIE?!? You promised not to call me that!!”

“Pfft, bear-bear?” Lock chortled, glancing at Luta.

“Yes. It was his nickname as a baby and he had these cute bear pajamas!”

“Gods smite me!” Beorn yelped.

Everyone laughed as Beorn groaned in embarrassment.

“So you two okay with having me as a mate?” Lock asked the two doe’s.

“Well of course. We were King Wulfric’s bodyguards and nanny’s for a reason," Thora said proudly.

“Yeah! And I can’t wait to see if you granted me my dream of being a mother,” Luta said, kissing his cheek and rubbing her belly.

“Well guess what, you’ll be happy to know that I work fast,” Lock said with a smile.

Before she could react, a messenger came running into the room. By his appearance, he was a guard stationed at some far off outpost but his armor was scorched and dented while his body was covered in soot and other injuries.

“Forgive me majesties but I bring urgent news! We’re about to lose the western outpost!!”

“What?!” Everyone shouted.

“That outpost is a key stronghold! If we lose it, the enemy will gain the advantage of the western border! A large army of enemy soldiers are about to storm the fort!”

“Shit…better get ready,” Lock said as he stepped back from the group. He snapped his fingers and his body was enveloped in flames. When they were snuffed out, Lock stood completely decked out in strange armor with pistols strapped to his sides and chest along with his swords clipped to his belt. On his back was a double bladed spear as he stood at attention in front of everyone.

“Get this man some medical attention now!” The doctor ordered as the nurses began removing his armor.

“Forgive me my ladies. We failed…”

“When did this happen to you?” Lock asked while handing the nurse some bandages.

“About a week ago. It all happened so fast…” the soldier said.

“My squad I were coming back from visiting a nearby town when we were ambushed. I managed to get away, but the others didn’t make it. The town is filled with civilians and that fort is the strongest one along the western border! If it falls, the enemy will be able to storm in through the mainland and soon take the other border forts! It must not fall, you have to get there before they arrive at the fort and the town!”

Everyone wasted no time to gather themselves and gather in the main council room with the rest of the royals. As soon as this information was given to the council, the nobles were already at each other’s throats trying to decide the best course of action.

“We should evacuate the village!!”

“No time! We can send reinforcements!!”

“That would take even longer!”

It came to the point where neither side could speak without being cut off, not even Marshall could calm them down.

“ENOUGH!!!”

SLAM!! CRACK!!

A loud, booming voice startled the entire room followed by the sound of a fist breaking the table as some of the nobles’ wine glasses spilled over from the impact. All turned to Beorn as he stood up slowly from his seat to address the council.

“While we sit here, the enemy is marching on our doorstep! If you old guys can't decide on what to do then I will!!” He shouted before turning to Celestia.

“Princess. Let me lead an expeditionary force to the border, we can delay the enemy for as long as possible while you send troops.”

“You would hold them off on your own? That’s on the verge of suicide!” Celestia said.

“Maybe, but what other choice do we have? Those people are gonna die if we don’t save them!” Lock sided with Beorn.

“My lord, there is something else you should know,” a Viking soldier said as he reached into his pocket.

“It seems the bastard prince has put a bounty on your head.”

“He did what?!” Rainbow spat.

“That right? How much?”

The soldier pulled out a scroll and read it aloud.

To whomever brings me the head of the crimson red winged demon, I shall reward them with a small fortune of 50,000,000 in gold and precious jewels.

Signed,

Emperor Blueblood.

“Only 50? Hah! Cheap ass, Dainn’s bounty on me is twice that.”

“Maybe…we can use that to our advantage.”

All heads turned to see Apple Jewel walk in but gave Beorn the cold shoulder as she walked passed him.

“Princess-err...Queen Apple Jewel.” One of the nobles spoke.

“What did you have in mind?” Asked Marshall while she looked over the map.

“If the enemy sees Lock in the open, they’re sure to go after him. While they have superior numbers, we have the terrain advantage.” Apple Jewel pointed to a small hill near the fortress.

“This slope is perfect for an ambush. If we time it right, our marksman can cut their number by half but they need to make sure every shot counts, we’ll even use grenades for good measure.”

“Who will go then?” Another council member asked when Antoinette raised her hand.

“I can give you twenty of my best musketeers. Their shots can find a weakness even in the toughest armor.”

“I’ll be bringing our best veterans with us as well.” Beorn said, surprising everyone.

“Forgive me, sire but you’d rather have old soldiers fight beside you than fresh, young troops?”

“I need men who have tasted true combat. Each of those men fought and bled by my father’s side during the war and they will gladly take this chance to avenge him.”

“Then we will send Lord Fancy Pants to join you.” Said Celestia.

“He may not look it but he is a capable field tactician. You will need him.”

“I won’t let you down, your majesties,” Fancy Pants bowed.

“You know, if the bandit army wants a reward for their services, why not just hand them the demon in exchange for sparring the fort?” A pompous noble asked.

“I agree, the demon does have a sizable bounty on his head.”

Beorn glared daggers at the nobles as he slowly stood up and grit his teeth in anger.

“Say that again, I dare you!” He hissed with rage in his voice as his eyes began to glow red. His mothers were able to calm him down but could not help staring back at them with hateful glares of their own.

“Don’t ever spout such disrespectful statements like that about our mate!” Antoinette spat.

“I also am displeased with your responses,” Celestia said with a stern gaze.

“Sir Lock has done more for Equestria than most of the noble council combined. To even think of throwing him to the bandits is out of the question.”

“But your majesty-”

“SILENCE!” Luna barked.

“You two are hereby dismissed from this meeting. Guards! Escort them out immediately!”

The guards saluted as they grabbed the nobles and dragged them out of the room.

“You’re all making a huge mistake! That demon is a monster and will kill us all!”

“He does not even deserve to stand in our presence! You should all be rid of him now while you can!”

“Hmph, pompous fuckers,” Lock scoffed.

“Well you don’t seem popular,” Thora teased, leaning into him.

“When am I ever?” Lock rolled his eyes.

“Well you are the godfather of the king, and you’re more sexy than any male we’ve come across~, besides King Wulfric,” Luta smirked, pressing her chest on his arm.

“You two are a couple of wild ones, you know that?”

As the room cleared out, Beorn took this opportunity to talk to his sister but could tell she was still upset about what transpired earlier.

“Sis?” He called out but she turned away from him.

“Come on, I’m sorry!”

“You almost died!” Apple Jewel spat, still facing away from him.

“You think I’ll forgive you after we just lost daddy?!”

“But I had to!”

“No you didn’t! You only thought about yourself!”

“No I didn’t!”

“Did so!”

“Did not!”

“DID SO!”

“DID NOT!”

“ALRIGHT, THAT’S ENOUGH!”

Before the siblings could react, Lock yanked both children by the backs of their shirts and hoisted them up in the air. He marched over to a random room, with his herdmates following, and opened the door with his wing. He then plopped them both on a chair and crossed his arms.

“There’ll be no banter between the two of you in my presence!” Lock lectured.

“But he started it, Uncle!” Apple Jewel accused, pointing to her brother.

“And now I’m gonna end it by forcing you two to talk it out, and that’s the end of that, young lady!”

“Moms, aunties, you can’t let him treat us like this! I’m a king for crying out loud!” Beorn complained.

“King or not, you’re still our little buck.” Said Applejack with her arms crossed.

“But I apologized!”

“And you’ll keep apologizing ‘til your sister accepts.” Rainbow replied in the same manner.

“Auntie Thora, Auntie Luta, you’re still on my side right? Tell Beorn he’s a horrible person!” Apple Jewel said.

“Oh now that is a bit harsh dear.” Thora replied looking shocked.

“You honestly can’t stay mad at your brother forever, can you?” Asked Luta.

“The brother who you took your naps with or rocked to sleep? The brother who always cuddled with you when you felt like it?”

“Am I to also assume these two used to bathe together?” Lock asked their mothers, making them smile reminiscently.

“Eeyup. Their daddy would always make sure they were scrubbed clean.” Applejack smiled.

“Getting them out was the tricky part.” Rainbow added while shaking her head.

“Thora, Luta, I recall Wulfric telling me about a doll Jewel lost but Beorn managed to find it, that true?”

Thora nodded as she recalled the memory.

“Poor girl lost it in the middle of a storm. Beorn went out to find it came back but he got a nasty cold in return.” Thora said.

“Poor little Jewel felt so bad, she helped nurse him back to health.” Luta added.

“And what was that famous line Wulfric always said to his little girl about her brother whenever he tucked her in?” Lock smiled.

“He said he’ll always be there to help brighten your future,” Applejack said.

The siblings smirked at one another for a bit until Jewel finally got up to give her brother a big hug that made everyone smile.

“You’re still a big jerk.”

“I know.”

Beorn ended up getting squeezed tighter as his sister loved to give him hugs ever since they were little and it quickly became unbearable.

“Okay. That’s enough sis.”

“Mmm!”

“Seriously, let go!!”

“Nnope. MMMMMMM!!!”

“Ack! Can’t breathe…can’t breathe!” Beorn yelped, flailing his arms.

“Mom! Help!”

“Let her have this sweetie, you owe her.”

Before Beorn’s face turned blue, Jewel finally released him as he gasped a big breath of air.

“Next time you do something like that, I’m squeezing you until you’re rendered in a wheelchair,” Apple Jewel warned passive aggressively with a smile.

“AJ, no offense, your kid kinda creeps me out,” Lock muttered.

“Watch it hon, or you’ll be sleeping in the pig pen.” Applejack warned before leaving the room to help prepare the troops.

Two Hours Later

The late afternoon sun was shining along the fields and plants, seemingly nothing wrong. That is until the sounds of heavy footsteps rumbled throughout the area and a massive army marched through. Each soldier was armed to the teeth and carried the banners of Blueblood as they made their way to the western border fort and neighboring town. Amongst their numbers were manned catapults and there were surprisingly some men riding giant reptiles known as Stone Lizards that came all the way from Saddle Arabia. As the troops neared a hill, a lone figure stood in their path as the wind blew against his armored coat. He wore a hood and faceless mask that hid his identity and the leader of the army raised his hand to bring the marching bandits to a halt.

“Afternoon, gentlemen,” the stranger spoke with his hands behind his back.

“Nice day, is it not?”

The captain noticed his large crimson red wings as he unrolled a scroll from his belt to check the wanted poster he brought with him and despite the different appearance, he knew he found his prize.

“You saved us the trouble of finding you! But I gotta wonder…why show yourself to us?” He asked when Lock threw him a gauntlet.

“That belongs to Beorn, son of Wulfric. Tomorrow, we fight you here. Prepare yourselves!”

The bandits laughed at the gesture while their captain picked up the gauntlet and fitted it to his hand.

“A nice fit. I’ll be sure to give the boy a good spanking after we trounce you all tomorrow!!”

The army then turned towards the nearest hill to break camp while Lock flew back to give his comrades the good news.

“He took the gauntlet,” Lock announced as he landed in front of Beorn and his top officers.

“They’re making camp near a hill about a few klicks from our position.”

“Good. Let’s go over the plan.” Said Fancy Pants as they went to the war tent.

“While these men have superior numbers, the terrain advantage is ours.”

“How do you figure?” One officer asked.

“This area is full of steep hills and slopes. Their armor will only slow them and make it easier for us to pick them off with our marksmen but before that happens, Sir Lock and a group of our best fighters must lure them in here at the bottom of this hill.”

“That’s a risky move. They could be overruned.”

“No they won’t,” Lock said as he pulled off his hood and took off his mask. He raised his fist and ignited it in flames.

“If any of them get close and try to outrun us, I’ll just blast them with my power.”

“Best you save that for a last resort.” Fancy advised.

“Do not under any circumstances use that power unless our troops are safe.”

“I will join the men.” Beorn said while tightening his fist.

“If this trap is to work, we need the right bait.”

“Present,” Lock raised his hand.

“But Uncle, you-”

“Have a ridiculously large bounty on my head that will make any bandit come running,” Lock stated.

The rain soon began to pour just as the last of the tents were pitched and the fortifications to the camp were built. Beorn returned to his tent and sat alone on his bed and pinched the bridge of his muzzle. He then heard a chirping sound from his pocket and pulled out his personal holo crystal and answered it. A projection of Crysta soon appeared and she smiled at her coltfriend.

“Hello Beorn, how goes the preparations?” Crysta said.

“We’re ready…” he sighed, not keeping eye contact.

“I don’t know if I can do this, Crysta.”

“Beorn, do you wish to know something I haven’t yet officially told you?”

“What’s that?”

“…I love you, from the bottom of my heart.”

Beorn’s heart skipped a beat as he smiled and nodded.

“I love you too, Crysta.”

“But do you know why I love you? It’s because you’re strong willed, you have a kind heart, you risked your life for your people, and you’re already acting like a king as your father did. This battle will be one of many you will be victorious in, I know it, they know if, your family knows it, and I know you know it as well. So don’t doubt yourself, be the proud king you know you can be.”

Beorn sighed at his love’s advice but still felt doubtful about the upcoming battle and decided to do something unexpected.

“If we win this, I’m marrying you.” He smiled.

Crysta gasped as Beorn reached into his other pocket and pulled out a small ring with a blue Diamond on a rose gold band.

“My uncle gave me the gem and the smiths made the band. Once this is over, this is going on your finger.”

“Oh Beorn, I can’t wait to be your wife!” Crysta cheered.

“Hey Beorn! You better come out of that alive or I’m kicking your ass!” Azurys snapped, putting herself in the projection.

“And it’s not because I’m worried about you or anything, you still need to pay me back for touching my chest!”

The couple shared a laugh as Crysta blew him a goodbye kiss and ended her transmission, leaving her new fiancè to rest for the upcoming battle.

The sun rose, shining its light on the dampened fields as both armies faced each other. One side was the bandits atop a steep hill while the other was Lock and a hundred veterans ready to fight and die to avenge Wulfric.

Beorn stood atop another hill with the rest of their troops, anxiously waiting for their chance to attack.

“Sir, when do we start?” An officer asked Lock.

“Beorn told me to fire a signal to commence,” Lock replied while opening and closing his hand.

“What kind of signal?”

Lock said nothing as he walked away and a bit of a distance from his troops. He looked up at the sun and breathed in deep as the rays shined down on him.

“Such a nice day…to burn my enemies to cinders.”

Lock shot his hand above his head and ignited his flames. The flames grew in his hand and ploomed in the air as all who bore witness to it were too stunned for words. Floating above Lock was a massive fireball as the heat made the area hard to breathe. Lock smiled devilishly behind his mask.

“ENTEI!!!”

On the opposite end of the field, the bandits shrunk back in fear at the power displayed before them. Only their leader was unfazed as he drew his sword and prepared to lead the attack.

“Bunch of nancy’s! CHAAARGE!!”

The first wave came storming down the hill as Lock’s men formed a tight shield wall, grinning in anticipation for the oncoming assault.

“BURN!!!” Lock bellowed as he threw the fireball at the enemy.

The attack came crashing down and exploded on impact, taking over half the first wave with it and burning any close by. The bandits all flailed around the field as they burned and Lock shot up in the air with his swords in his hand and put his spear in between his teeth as the bottom half of his mask opened up.

“Time for carnage,” Lock said as he flew back down into the swarming mele and spun around like a top.

“THREE SWORD STYLE: TORNADO BUSTER!!!”

As the defenders held their ground, Fancy signaled for the musketeers and archers to take their positions on the eastern slope of the field and the sound of gunfire and arrows could be heard everywhere.

The muddy ground made it nearly impossible for the enemy to stand as they sloshed around in their heavy armor while being picked off one by one. Lock noticed a second wave incoming and signaled for Beorn to lead a counter charge.

“ARCHERS! MARKSMAN! OPEN FIRE!!” Lock shouted.

“This is our chance.” Beorn grinned while drawing his sword.

“VENGEANCE FOR KING WULFRIIC!!”

Beorn’s troops came crashing into the second wave like an avalanche and the entire field was instantly turned into a mix of blood, water and mud. Soldiers on both sides thrashed each other around with some drowning their opponents in the mud while others were stomped to death. Lock and his soldiers and Beorn and his army were cutting down and firing upon any bandit they could kill. As Lock sliced two bandits in two, there were a few sudden explosions and many of the Vikings and Equestrian soldiers were blown away. Beorn turned to see a band of creatures he had not seen before, but they seemed familiar somehow. They were large dog-like beasts with horns on the side of their heads and massive hooves. From their maws were flames as they fired smaller fireballs at the allies.

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Lock shouted.

“WHAT KIND OF SICK JOKE IS THIS?! WAR BEASTS?!”

“They must be leftovers from the war!” A veteran shouted before cutting down another bandit.

“Soldier!” Beorn shouted to one of his men.

“Get some marksmen on those beasts NOW!!”

The soldier nodded and blew his horn to signal the marksman. Prench soldiers then formed a line and aimed their rifles as their commanding officer, Jacques, raised his hand.

“FIRE!!”

KABLAM!!

In one swift volley, the beasts were shot down and the rest of the bandits began to break ranks, running back up hill covered in mud.

“RETREAT!! RETREAT THERE’S NO WINNING HERE!!”

“THE BATTLE IS LOST!! SAVE YOURSELVES!!”

“Hah! Look at them run!” A pegasus soldier laughed as he hovered in the air with Lock. Lock scanned the ground until he saw the enemy captain aim a crossbow at the soldier next to him.

“LOOK OUT!” Lock shouted as he flew over and shoved him out of the way.

SHUNK!

“ARGH!” Lock cried as he looked to see a crossbow bolt stuck in his wing. The man plummeted to the ground and hit the dirt as Beorn watched in horror.

“UNCLE!!” Beorn cried as he ran over. When he arrived where Lock landed, he saw him grunting in pain as the bolt stuck itself in his right wing.

“Ugh! Fuck that hurts! In the damn wing?!” Lock spat as he held his arm.

The enemy captain who shot the bolt suddenly appeared out of nowhere and loaded another shot before kicking him into the mud.

“Oh this is too easy.” He grinned taking aim before suddenly getting tackled by Beorn.

“RRG!! Little brat! I’m gonna...GASP!!” The captain looked up to see Beorn’s eyes glowing a bloody red as if he were a demon before he felt the young king’s fist pummel him into the mud.

“Die! DIE!!” Beorn roared before drowning him in the mud as he thrashed around, trying to push him off.

“Don’t!”

WHACK!

“YOU DARE!”

WHACK!

“HURT!”

WHAM!

“MY FAMILY!!”

SLAM!!

The last thing anyone heard was the sound of gurgling as the bandit’s leader finally stopped moving and Beorn was able to catch his breath. All looked to the young king with proud smiles and some even saluted as they all stood up from the mud as best they could. Lock managed to be picked up by Jacques as he clung his arm and trudged over to his godson. He pulled off his mask and hood as he stood by Beorn and put a hand on his shoulder. Beorn looked up at Lock to see him smiling as he helped him to his hooves. Lock then grabbed Beorn’s arm and raised it in the sky.

“ALL HAIL KING BEORN WARBORN! THE BEHEMOTH!!” Lock proclaimed.

“WAAAAAAGGGGHHHH!!!” The soldiers gave a mighty roar of victory before gathering their wounded and returning to camp to deliver news of their victory to Canterlot. As Beorn and Lock were being patched up in the war tent, Jacques used a holo crystal to call the royals as Celestia and her family, Beorn’s family, Antoinette, and Chrysalis, Crysta, and even Crafty appeared in a projection.

“Wow, you both look like hammered shit,” Crafty chortled.

“You should see the other guys.” Beorn joked as the last of the mud was cleaned from his fur.

“Are you alright sweetie?” Rainbow asked.

“I’m fine, took a few bruises, some cuts maybe, but nothing serious.”

“What about you, Dimitri, what happened to your wing?” Antoinette asked.

“Got shot out of the sky after saving a Pegasus soldier. I cracked a rib or two on impact and dislocated my arm, but I’ll live, I always do.”

“You all served your kingdom proudly.” Marshall stated.

“We’ll be coming over to have a feast in your honor at the fort. The townsfolk will be invited as well. It’s time they met the new king.”

“Looking forward to it, meanwhile this little behemoth and I are gonna go freshen up,” Lock said as he pulled Beorn in a headlock and gave him a noogie.

“AGH!! No uncle! No noogies!!” Beorn whined as the others laughed.

As the royals hung up, Beorn and Lock were escorted to the fort and both entered the washroom. There was a large bathtub filled with hot water as both of them stepped in and relaxed.

“Ah~, nothing like a hot bath to ease the nerves after a hard battle,” Lock sighed as he leaned back.

“This fort’s pretty cool, very roomy.”

“I’m glad it’s to your liking.” A female voice called out when they turned to see several mares and doe’s holding wash rags and a bucket of soap and shampoo. Lock grinned at the surprise bathroom service while Beorn quickly ducked under the water as they surrounded the tub.

“Uh what is all this?!?” The young buck asked while keeping the rest of his body underwater.

“Why we’re just here to scrub your back my lord.” A mare smiled as they gathered around the tub.

“Hell yeah, now this is paradise!” Lock smirked as he stood up, only to forget he was buck naked and caused every female to either blush like mad, bite their lip, or squeal in excitement.

“Oh…guess my towel accidentally fell off,” he shrugged.

“UNCLE COVER YOURSELF!!” Beorn shrieked before feeling two hands on his shoulders.

“Oh my, you’re so tense.” A doe smirked while giving them a rub.

“Hey Beorn!” Lock called out as he wrapped his towel back on and multiple mares and doe’s were scrubbing his arms, legs and wings.

“They know you’re already in a relationship, just sit back and relax. We just got done with a battle so you earned this kind of treatment. Hey sweetie, easy on the wing, it’s still tender from recovering.”

The young buck sat there nervously as he kept his eyes down while the bath maids took his arms and began scrubbing him like a toddler.

“Aw look! He’s blushing!”

“So cute. You must have dozens of girls going after you.”

“Mmmmblblblblb….” Beorn grumbled under the water.

“Kids these days, they can dish it out but can’t take the heat,” Lock rolled his eyes. He then felt something soft press against his back and looked over his shoulder to see a mare giving him bedroom eyes.

“Like my back, huh?”

“Mmm so beefy.~” she purred while rubbing against it.

“So how are you that cutie pie’s uncle? You don’t look related.”

“I agree,” a doe said as she gently washed his wing.

“You don’t look like a stag or stallion, yet you have these…gorgeous wings.”

“It’s a long story,” Lock shrugged as two doe’s began massaging his shoulders.

“For one, I’m human. Second, my wings are a part of my power. Thirdly, Wulfric made me the boy’s godfather, gods rest his soul. And lastly, he welcomed me in his marriage and herd, which is still kinda unbelievable to a degree. Considering the relationship is open.”

That last part seemed to perk every female’s ears as Lock soon realized what he let slip out.

“Oh boy…”

“Open huh~? That include your cute godson over there~?” A mare asked as Beorn began to panic.

“Aww what’s wrong cutie? Do we make you nervous?” Asked the doe massaging his shoulders before one of her friends decided to squeeze him into her chest.

“Oh you are just adorable!!”

“MMMF MMM!!!”

“Easy there, sweet cheeks, the boy’s already got a little lady who’s on her way here,” Lock said.

“Aw, well that’s a shame,” she said as she released him and went back to massaging his shoulders.

“You and your big mouth!” Beorn complained to his uncle.

“Pfft, not my fault you can’t handle a bunch of sexy girls washing you,” Lock scoffed playfully.

“Alright girls. That’s enough!” An older doe shouted with a stern look on her face.

“Let’s get these gentlemen cleaned and dressed, tonight’s a big night.”

“Awwww, but Granny Bera, can’t we please at least have a…private soak with this hunk?” A mare begged as she tugged Lock’s arm.

“Absolutely not, young lady. Now get them cleaned and dressed.”

Beorn sighed with relief as the girls backed off but noticed some of them purposely pretending to almost let their towels fall to give him a peek at their bodies but quickly ducked in the tub to let out a scream that seemed to make the water boil.

“Pfft, those girls sure are interesting,” Lock chuckled as he and Beorn left the bathroom with the elder doe.

“They’re too promiscuous, is the problem,” Bera huffed as she turned to the young king.

“Just what were you thinking, Beorn? Letting those hussies have their way with you like that! I remember when you were a toddler that you’d never let any girl get close to you!”

“Hold up, you two know each other?”

Beorn sighed as he gave the introductions.

“Granny Bera was mine and my sister’s nanny.”

“Honestly, Jewel is the more refined of you two while you grew up like your father, gods rest his soul,” Bera sighed.

“But Granny Bera-”

“No buts, young man,” Bera scolded, wagging her finger at the young king.

“Now you march yourself in the changing rooms and put on the clothes I set out for you.”

“Yes granny…” Beorn sulked in defeat as he walked off.

“Kids, what’re you gonna do?” Lock smirked.

“Don’t think you’re off the hook either, boy,” Bera eyed the man.

“Uh…excuse me? How?”

“I know who you are, the Queen’s herdmate? And now also my own daughters?”

“Daughters? Wait…you’re Thora and Luta’s mom?!”

“None other. And I refuse to allow such philanderous behavior in this family! You are becoming a bad influence on the boy!”

“Well I mean…” Lock scratched the back of his head.

“Come on, ma’am, it’s just a bunch of harmless flirting. What’s the worst that could come of that?”

“Try our newly appointed king siring several offspring before he’s wed!” She shouted with her arms crossed.

“Okay, okay, you got me there,” Lock raised his hands defensively.

“I won’t fool around,as you put it, anymore. I swear I’ll be loyal to those who have accepted me as their mate and vice versa. You have my word.”

Bera harrumphed and headed towards Beorn’s changing room to find him in regal attire befitting a northern king along with his fathers cloak. The sight alone warmed her old heart as she looked him over.

“Ohh you look so handsome my boy!”

“It…feels kinda weird.” He said while adjusting the cloak.

“Nonsense. Your father wore this kind of outfit when you were little.”

Beorn frowned as his father was brought up and looked to the floor. Bera noticed this and walked over to place her hands on his shoulders.

“He…he would be so very proud to see you wear this,” Bera smiled sadly.

“To see his little man all grown up.”

Beorn did his best to hold back his tears but Bera didn’t seem to mind and turned him around to wipe them away with a handkerchief.

“Smile my boy. This is a happy occasion.”

“Y-yes granny.” Beorn sniffed before Lock came bursting through the door.

“Are you shitting me?!”

Both turned to see Lock wearing an equally northern formal attire as he had a black cloak draped over him.

“Why do I gotta wear this pompous getup? Beorn’s the king here! Oh, and you look, good kid.”

“Wow, Uncle, you also look like a noble.”

“Oh please, like I’d ever wanna dress up like I’ve got an eight foot pole up my ass.”

“Language!” Bera scolded before flicking his forehead.

“What the-”

Lock was cut off when the old doe grabbed his ear and pulled him down to look him dead in the eye.

“I said. Language mister!”

“Um…y-yes ma’am,” Lock nodded as she smiled and patted his cheek.

“Good boy, now my daughters and the rest of the royals will be here soon. Go and mingle with the townsfolk until they do.”

The old doe left both men standing there as Lock leaned down to his godson.

“She’s kinda intense, to be honest.”

“Oh Uncle, you have no idea…”

By the time the sun was setting, the entire fort was filled with music and laughter. The soldiers and Beorn sat at the center of the courtyard as the guests of honor while the royals were placed atop a small stage with an elegant table setting and the townsfolk were seated around the rest of the courtyard as three bonfires were lit to begin the festivities.

Many nobles were in attendance to show their support while a few others simply came to show face so as not to lose favor with the royal family.

“Everyone, please raise your glasses.” Beorn called out as everything went quiet.

“Let us drink to those who gave their lives to defend this land. Hail the valiant dead!!”

“HAIL!!”

Everyone cheered and drank as the victory celebration continued. Beorn then saw his friends, Imperius, Selene, Top Notch, Gumdrop, and Crysta, standing off to the side and he decided to join them.

“Hey everyone,” Beorn waved.

“Hi Beorn! This party is great!” Gummy chirped as she stuffed her muzzle with cupcakes.

“Congratulations on your victory, Beorn, I’m sure Wulfric’s smiling proudly down on you,” Imperius said.

“Thanks Imperius.”

“My handsome king is always making such a great impression,” Crysta smiled as she leaned up to peck Beorn on the cheek, making him blush a little.

“Oh! I almost forgot!”

Crysta then walked over to the other side of a wall and began muttering to someone.

“Come on now, why are you hiding?”

“He’ll laugh at me!”

“No he won’t, he’ll like it.”

“You’re just saying that!”

“Crysta, who’re you talking to?” Beorn wondered.

Crysta rolled her eyes as she grabbed whoever she was talking to by the arm and pulled them out. It was revealed to be Azurys and she was wearing a pretty dark blue dress that reached down to her shins. She had even had her hair done up and it was styled in curls and it looked like she was wearing a bit of makeup. The Diamond dog girl was blushing and looking away from everyone and kept fidgeting in place.

“We managed to convince her to wear a dress and come along in celebration,” Crysta smiled.

Azurys glanced at Beorn who seemed to be in a bit of a trance and she looked away again bashfully.

“You don’t have to keep staring like that,” Azurys huffed.

“I know I look ridiculous.”

“Uhh...N-no! You look great!” Beorn blushed while Crysta grabbed his arm.

“Let’s dance.”

“Ohhh I love dancing!!” Gummy squealed before grabbing Imperius.

The friends joined the others on the dance floor with the band playing a festive tune. From the stage, Marshall and his wives smiled as they watched the children dance while clapping to the rhythm.

On another section of the courtyard, Lock and some of the soldiers began a drinking game with a few yak merchants who had recently arrived at the fort as they laughed with faces red hot from beer.

“So let me get this straight. You finish one mug of beer and smash a piece of wood?” Lock asked one of the yaks.

“Friend right! But if you can’t smash or stay standing while drunk-YOU LOSE!!” The yak let out a hearty laugh before chugging down another mug.

“Alright, let’s drink,” Lock said. He chugged a mug then smashed a piece of wood. The yak did the same until the ground was littered with broken pieces of wood and all three yaks were passed out and there was one left standing. Lock was a bit tipsy, since his tolerance was higher than normal, and the yak looked ready to fall over and black out.

“Okay…hic, my turn again,” Lock slurred a little. He then downed his mug and smashed another piece of wood and sat down.

“Your turn.”

His opponent chugged down one more mug before shambling towards the plank but started to see seven at once.

“Uhhhh….” He groaned while raising a fist.

“Oh. He looks ready to give out!” One of the men shouted.

“Uggghhh….”

“Oooooh?” The men shouted in unison as he started to sway.

BOOM!!

“OOOOOOH!!”

The yak fell to the ground like a rock and began to snore while the others laughed with raised mugs.

“Someone…hic, get that man some ice!” Lock chortled as he swayed back and forth in his chair.

“My goodness, Lock, you sure are an experienced drinker!” Marshall said as he and Crafty approached him.

“Joshua never could keep up with me,” Lock smiled drunkily.

“My liver is on a fuggn’ pedestal!”

“I think you’ve had enough.” Crafty said while taking the mug away. As the trio returned to the party, they noticed a huge crowd gathered around Crysta who was in shock as Beorn knelt in front of her with the small ring he had shown her before in his hand.

“Crysta. Will you do me the honor of being my queen?” He asked with a warm smile.

The changeling Princess was happy beyond words as happy tears streamed down her face.

“YES! OH BY THE GODS ABOVE, YES! I WILL MARRY YOU, BEORN WARBORN!” Crysta cheered as Beorn put the ring on her left finger.

“ATTA BOY, BEORN!” Lock called out.

The crowd cheered and whistled in celebration of the couples engagement.

“This calls for a celebration song!” Lock said as he walked over to the band and grabbed a microphone and guitar.

“Here’s to the newly happy engaged couple! 1, 2, 3!”

Lock plucked at his guitar and began to sing as the band played along with him. Beorn and Crysta were having a blast dancing together and soon the whole crowd got into the dancing. Imperius and Gummy soon joined the crowd and the prince was actually holding hands with Gummy as they danced together. Beorn noticed Azurys just bobbing her head to the music so he decided to grab her arm and have her dance with him and Crysta. She was hesitant at first, but soon got into it after some encouragement from Crysta. The royals all simply smiled at the display of their children happy and dancing as Lock and the band played their song. Soon it came to an end and the crowd cheered for their performance.

“Alright everyone, we’re gonna take things nice and slow. So grab your partner and dance under the moonlight,” Lock announced as he and the band started playing a slow song and he started to sing softly.

Beorn kissed his fiancé’s hand as they danced together more slowly. Both his mothers and sister smiled happily while they danced as well as Queen Chrysalis who sighed with relief that her daughter found true happiness but what came next surprised everyone. As the song came to an end, both lovers gazed at each other with a gentle expression and slowly kissed each other making the crowd cheer even louder than before.

Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Thora, Luta, and even Queen Chrysalis all smiled proudly at the new couple.

“Heh, guess everything turned out better than expected, huh ladies?” Thora said to the two mares and her sister watching the couple.

“Not really…” Rainbow grumbled after realizing she might end up related to Chrysalis who was smiling cheerfully at her daughter.

“Oh come on, Rainbow, look at how happy Beorn is. Can you honestly tell me you’re not at least a little happy he found love?” Applejak questioned.

“I mean, think about how happy you and I were when we fell in love with Wulfric.”

Rainbow’s memories drifted back to the days she’d spend with her husband and smiled looking at her son.

“I guess it’s not too bad.” She admitted while watching the two laugh together on the dance floor.

“Hmm perhaps I should prepare the Love Tent.” Chrysalis teased making both mares and doe’s blush.

“You know how young ones are these days.”

“Not so fast there, missy.” Luta scolded, grabbing Chrysalis’ shoulder.

“If this is gonna work between those two then we’re gonna let them go at their own pace. Which means no Love Tent or any of your advances, am I clear?”

“Oh come now Miss Luta. I’m just helping to move things along.” The changeling queen replied while fanning herself with a smirk.

“I see you ladies are enjoying yourselves?”

Bera walked up to the group of ladies and Thora and Luta smiled happily as they hugged their mother.

“Hi mom!” Luta chirped.

“Hello mother,” Thora said.

“It’s good to see you two, my little valkyries,” Bera said as she hugged her daughters.

“As well as you. And my queens, I trust you are both as well as you can be? Considering that rather interesting new mate of yours.”

“Oh trust me, we got him on a short leash.” Rainbow winked.

“My lady Applejack and Lady Rainbow Dash?” A servant stag bowed to the queens.

“Sir Lock has requested all royals and nobility to come to the fort’s council room. He said there is something of great importance that needs to be discussed.”

“Thank you, we’ll be there in a bit,” Rainbow said.

“Come on girls, let’s go see what this is about.”

As the party came to an end and the townsfolk were helping with the cleanup, along with any who weren’t too drunk to pitch in, the royals, barons, and nobility were all sitting in the fort’s council room. A large circular table sat in the room and each chair was filled with a pony or caribou aristocrat. Celestia sat with her family at the head of the table, Chrysalis sat with Crafty Dodger standing by her side, and Lock stood by Applejack and Rainbow with their children sitting by them. Beorn, however, was a little preoccupied since Crysta decided to seat herself on his lap and nuzzled his neck, which was a warm sight to see for the others. Antoinette sat by the Warborn family as Jacques stood by her side. She was whispering something to Jacques as she rubbed her slightly swollen belly, which made Jacques smile back at his Queen. At Celestia’s request, she had also allowed Gumdrop and Azurys to attend since they were close friends with Imperius and Beorn and could be trusted with what was to be discussed. To finish off the attendance of the meeting, Shining Armor and Cadence were contacted via holo crystal so they could hear and voice their opinion. After a brief silence, Lock cleared his throat and leaned on his elbows and hands and looked around the room with a serious expression.

“So I’m not gonna best around the bush here. When Blueblood hears of this, he’ll be very pissed.” Lock spoke up.

“The ones that managed to escape, no doubt they’ll report what happened. Especially the display of power Beorn showed off. Not to mention this fort and town, something tells me they’ll be back but with bigger numbers. Which makes all who live here a target amongst many. If it weren’t for us reacting in time, we would be in a very different situation. So the question is, how do we ensure that this fort does not fall under any circumstances?”

All were silent as they pondered on their next move when Beorn finally spoke.

“I for one am tired of this constant back and forth. It’s time we take the fight to them!” He slammed his hand to the table.

“I’ll begin raids along the border and take back everything they stole from us! That bastard will feel the full extent of my rage!!"

“King Beorn, does that mean you will be staying on the front lines?” A baron asked.

“Yes, I’ll use this fort as my main base. Which means after tonight, I won’t be returning to Canterlot with my family. It’s necessary and this war needs to end soon.”

“Well if Beorn is staying, then so am I,” Crysta said as she hugged Beorn close.

“Daughter, are you sure? It’s much safer in Canterlot,” Chrysalis said.

“No mother, we’re engaged now, I wanna stay by my fiancé’s side at all times.”

“Very well, then at least allow Crafty to stay behind to ensure your safety,” Chrysalis smiled and looked to the samurai.

“Can you keep my daughter safe and stay with her?”

“Of course, my lady,” Crafty bowed.

"I will stay as well." Azury's declared while leaning on the table.

“That reminds me,” Chrysalis said and snapped her fingers. Three changelings, wearing black robes and scarves around their faces, appeared from the shadows, they approached the Changeling Queen and bowed to their knees .

“Report, what have you found about the ex-Prench Princess Clover?”

“Clover?” Antoinette repeated.

“My queen. The target was last seen headed to her summer home with some rather questionable individuals.” One said while handing her some papers.

“We took the liberty of borrowing certain documents we found in her chambers.”

Chrysalis read the notes to discover they were negotiations with one of the Prench nobles supporting Blueblood. A promise of fresh supplies and mercs from Prance’s underground market.

"Why that little shrew."

“There’s more, she knows about the Prench Queen’s unborn foal. And…well,” one of them sounded nervous.

“What has she done?” Lock asked sternly.

“She…placed a bounty on the foal.”

“THE FUCK?!?” Lock roared.

“THAT FUCKING BITCH PUT A BOUNTY ON MY UNBORN DAUGHTER?!”

“Dimitri, calm yourself!” Luna shouted as he sat back down.

“It seems Princess Clover has chosen her side, Prance must prepare for civil war.”

“Great. A three way fight.” Marshall huffed as he was referring to the other enemy in the northern wastes of Equestria.

“Guess we need to push the expedition earlier than expected.”

“Expedition?” A noble asked.

“What expedition?” A baron wondered.

“We have discovered the whereabouts of an abandoned mine in the north. It is said to be filled with Valyrian ore,” Beorn announced.

The barons were stunned by this revelation and began talking amongst themselves.

“A whole mine of Valyrian?”

“That’s worth a king’s ransom and more!!”

“Imagine what we could make with all that!”

“However.” Beorn said, cutting them off.

“It’s near Frost Wyrm territory.”

This made all the barons shut up and have grim expressions. The mention of the mine was one thing, but it’s location was something else entirely.

“Pardon me, my king,” an elder spoke up.

“Even if we were to acquire the ore somehow, despite how dangerous of a mission it is, how would we even be able to forge it? As the legends say, the ore is near impossible to forge properly.”

“We have a way,” Lock said.

“It’s…a work in progress.”

Lock then noticed Imperius glancing at him which made him arch a brow.

“Something on your mind, kid?” He inquired.

“Oh, um well…” Imperius mumbled.

“It’s ok son, you can speak your mind.” Marshall said.

“Well…I was wondering, if maybe you found somepony yet?” Imperius asked.

“Found someone?” Lock repeats. “What do you mean?”

“Somepony…for that fruit thing.” Imperius said, making Lock and the royals’ eyes widen.

“No, absolutely not young man!” Celestia scolded.

“But mom I can help!”

“Your mother is right, that is too dangerous.” Said Marshall as the prince grew frustrated.

“Why not? If it means we can get and edge over Blueblood then why not let me take it?”

“Because the price for this power is too steep.” Lock warned before showing everyone his brand marks.

“Good gods, are those brands?”

“They look…sinister.”

“Is this how he is known as the crimson winged demon?”

“More importantly, what is this about a fruit?”

All the royals looked at each other when they realized Imperius had revealed a deep secret.

“Imperius, do you have any earthly idea what it is you’re asking of me?” Lock said in a calm yet cold tone.

“Of course I do. If Beorn can risk his life then why can’t I?”

“It’s not just about risking your life, Imperius, You’d end up like me, a damned soul doomed to end up in Hell on the day you take your last breath. My apprentice’s, back in my reality, all had their own personal reasons as to why they wanted to have power like I do.”

“And just who are your apprentices?” Imperius questioned.

Lock glanced at the royals, then to Beorn’s family, and sighed as he began to reveal who else had eaten the Devil’s fruit.

“Flash Sentry, he came to me after my world’s Shining Armor’s death and asked to give him the power to fight Dainn’s forces like I do. He also told me that he wanted to prove to be a worthy successor to the rank of Captain and honor Shining’s name. Zephyr Breeze, he approached me because he wanted to show his family he wasn’t a lost cause. He was hesitant at first, but when he heard about how Flash became a better stallion, he said it would be worth risking his life and soul to be a proud stallion who never gives up. Finally, Maud Pie, She…she wanted to join because she lost her father when Dainn’s forces trapped her family in the rock farm mines. Igneous Rock sacrificed himself to save his daughter Limestone and was crushed by a cave in. Maud fights to avenge her father and swore to not let any more of her family die.”

Any objections the prince had were silenced after hearing that revelation but it did not stop him from venting his frustrations as he slammed his fists on the table.

“Darn it! I feel so useless!!”

“Not true son. You’ve done plenty.” Marshall smiled proudly.

“Let’s not forget that it was you who saved the other cadets during that ambush in Everfree Forest. Many would be dead if you and Beorn did not act.”

“Your father is right.” Said Celestia.

“It’s just like the fairy tales I used to read to you. The heroes in those stories all accomplished great deeds before receiving a magical weapon or potion that made them invincible, they earned their power. One day you will have that kind of power too, just be patient.”

“Yes mother.” The prince sighed.

“Now then, back to the matter of the Valyrian mine,” Lock said as he rolled his sleeve back up.

“For this expedition, I nominate myself, Marshall, Shining, Sir Gregor, and any other able soldier. This trip will take roughly a couple weeks, so if there’s anyone else who wishes to join us, say so now.”

“I-I wanna come too!” Imperius spoke up once more, surprising his family and friends.

“Now that still might be a bit of a stretch, son,” Marshall said.

“Not to mention dangerous!” Celestia added sternly.

“Those Frost Wyrms will gobble you up as a snack!”

“I don’t care!” The young prince snapped.

“Please! Please let me help, I beg you! I don’t care if I have to carry luggage!”

“Hmm, why not?” Lock said, making his parents look to him like he had a second head.

“Dimitri you can’t be serious! My son is-”

“Young, impatient and eager to make you proud. Let him come, he’ll be fine.”

Celestia looked at her son and knew there was no stopping him. If he wanted, he could easily sneak aboard one of the ships and she wouldn't know about it.

“Very well.” She sighed before going over to give him a hug.

“Oh my sweet baby boy…I’ll miss you.”

"Mom I'm not moving out." The prince whined in annoyance as she smothered him.

“Under one condition,” Lock said with a finger raised.

“Gumdrop and Top Notch accompany him as their own little training group.”

“Really?” Both Gummy and Top said.

“Why not? You both are pretty close to Imperius. You train together, laugh together, and I’d even say you’ve improved Imperius’ self-esteem. Plus, this would be a great way to earn some merit to your statuses as soldiers.”

“A chance to travel to make a name for myself…” Top mumbled to himself, giddily.

“I would be honored to join!”

“Ooh, I get to travel with Impy? Yay! Count me in too!” Gummy chirped.

“Since when did you have a marefriend, Imperius?” Beorn asked, making the prince all flustered.

“She’s not my marefriend! We just train together!” Imperius defended.

“Yeah? Then how come I saw the two of you sitting together in the mess hall while Top was still training?” Lock questioned.

“It’s a mess hall! Everypony sits with everypony!” Imperius countered.

“Even if you’ve sat together every single day since you met?” Lock said.

“It’s not like that!” Imperius snapped with a blush.

“Aw, Impy, you’re so cute when you’re flustered,” Gummy giggled before surprising him and everyone by pecking him on the cheek.

The prince’s wings pomfed out as his face turned pink while Selene grinded her teeth in annoyance at how affectionate Gummy was being with her brother.

“Then it is settled, for now I would like to ask the nobles and barons to be excused so that we royals may speak in private,” Celestia announced.

The barons and nobles did as they were told and vacated the room. Gummy, Top, and Azurys also left but not before Gummy gave Imperius a wink before leaving, making the prince blush again. Once the room was quiet for a moment, until Lock stood up and slowly walked to the center.

“…Lucifer.”

In a puff of flames, the Devil appeared with a malicious smile within the shadow of his hood as Celestia and Luna nudged their children behind them.

“So…the time has finally come,” Lucifer said as Lock pulled out the fruit from his coat.

“Which of you fine specimens will partake of the fruit and become my newest champion?”

To everyone’s shock, Marshall stepped forward without hesitation and held out his hand to Lock.

“Dimitri? the fruit.”

“Dad?!” Imperius yelped.

“Husband no!” Luna pleaded.

“Marshall please, don’t do this!” Celestia begged.

“Marshall, you did hear all that I said to Imperius right?” Lock warned but Marshall kept his hand held out.

“I wasn’t kidding when I said you’d be forever damning your soul.”

“How intriguing,” Lucifer hummed.

“Don’t you dare give that accursed fruit to our husband, Dimitri!” Celestia warned. Her horn glowed, dispelling the illusion on hers and Luna’s stomach’s to reveal their slightly bloated bellies. Luna’s being more swollen than Celestia’s.

“He is to be a father again!”

“Celestia, I’m doing this for us.” Marshall argued as he took her by the hands.

“I refuse to let our children be born into another war. I want them to play, smile and laugh. I want them to only know about this horrible event in the history books.”

“But Marshall…your soul,” Celestia frowned as he cupped her cheek.

“Is a small price to pay, for the sake of our family,” Marshall smiled before he kissed her and turned to the Devil and Dimitri.

“The fruit please, Dimitri.”

“…If you insist,” Lock sighed as he handed the fruit to Marshall.

“Dad!” Imperius cried out as his mother held him back.

“It’s alright son…”

Chomp!

With one bite, Marshall began to eat the fruit, he expected it to taste bad but instead it was rather sweet like honeydew melon and swallowed it whole while everyone kept dead silent.

“Now what?” Marshall asks.

“Now…prepare for pain.” Lock sighed as he stepped back,

“Pain? What do yo-”

BA-BUMP!!

“GUH!”

Marshall buckled over and fell to his knees as an unbearable pain shot through his arms. He tore off his coat and watched as his fur and flesh began to burn and sear causing him to scream in utter agony.

“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHGGGRRRRHHHHH!!!”

“DAD!” Imperius shouted at his father.

“Daddy!” Selene cried.

Both Celestia and Luna held their children and looked away as their husband writhed in agony. The rest of the group could only watch in horror as Lock just stood there with a blank expression. They watched as the same tribal brands burned onto Marshall’s arms, from his wrists all the way up to his shoulders. His screams of pain continued for another unbearable minute until finally the brands were completely burned onto his flesh. The Lord Regent wheezed in pain as he trembled on his hands and knees and gazed at the brands that covered his arms. He then shakily looked up to see Lock’s hand stretched out to help him back to his hooves.

Marshall reached out to grab it but suddenly fell forward to find his left arm had turned to smoke.

“What the?” The lord regent gasped at the sight. While his arm was in fact gone he could still feel it and began waving the stream of smoke around before it finally rematerialized.

“This will take some getting used to…”

“Logia, of all the damn types it had to be Logia,” Lock groaned as Marshall helped himself up.

“Logia?” Marshall asked as his arm re-materialized.

“There are three different types of power when it comes to mine. Paramecia, Logia, and Zoan,” Lock explained, holding up three fingers.

“Paramecia grants the user powers other than animal transformation or elemental transformation; such powers alter features of the user’s body such as a rubber physique or a body of blades. Kinda like how I turn my feathers into blades and I can stretch my arms and legs like rubber. Zoan is the ability to transform into an animal, like I can as a wolf, as well as transform into a hybrid form of their own species and the species the fruit allows them to transform into. Though I haven’t transformed into a hybrid form, I’m willing to test it for future reference. Anyway, the last of the powers is Logia, which is what you have Marshall. It’s arguably the most powerful of the abilities. It allows the user to create, control, and transform their body into a natural element, such as ice, mud, smoke, fire, or even darkness. The elemental transformation effectively makes the user intangible, as well as allowing the user to remain in control of their body, even when it is broken into pieces. They also gain every ability related to that element, such as sand being able to absorb moisture or lightning being able to travel through conductive objects. Normally I’d be able to do the same with my flames, but due to my soul being tapped I’m unable to do so. But you can since your power is smoke related.”

“And to think, I never once smoked in my life.” The lord regent joked before getting squeezed by his children.

“Hey it’s alright now kids.” He smiled, stroking each of their heads.

“Alright Lucifer, I kept my end of the bargain. Marshall is now a Devil fruit user so you give us the knowledge to forge Valyrian,” Lock said.

“Of course, The Devil always sees through to a deal.” Lucifer said with a curt nod.

Without warning, Lucifer grabbed Lock’s head and his hand was engulfed in flames making him grunt in pain. All of a sudden a flurry of knowledge and forging skills flooded Lock’s mind and Lucifer retracted his hand leaving him with a splitting headache.

“Fuck, I hate it when you do that…” Lock groaned, rubbing his head.

“It worked though, didn’t it?” Lucifer asked.

“Ugh…yes, I now know how to properly forge Valyrian steel.” Lock sighed.

“Then the deal has been fulfilled. I wish you all good luck on your future endeavors. Ta ta!” Lucifer said and disappeared in a puff of flames.

“Man, who knew Valyrian steel would be this complex.” Lock said as he played out his newfound knowledge.

“Now all that’s left is the mine itself.”

“I sure hope the expedition isn’t as hard as you all make it sound to be,” Imperius gulped.

“Why, you worried about Gummy?” Marshall teased.

“N-No! I’m worried about eveypony!” Imperius defended.

“Jeez, you remind me of Moon in a way,” Lock chuckled, making him cover his mouth after realizing what he let slip out.

“…shit.”

“Hon. You got a lot of explaining to do.” Applejack said with her arms crossed.

“Indeed, who even is this Moon?” Antoinette questioned.

“Um…well, you all know how I mentioned I had another mare in my herd besides Twilight back in my world?”

“We remember, what of it?” Luna said.

“Well…long story short, the other mare is…Nightmare Moon,” Lock admitted sheepishly.

In that moment, all of the mares glared at lock with an icy stare that made him gulp nervously. It was going to be a long night.

“N-Now calm down, ladies,” Lock stammered as he backed away from the mares who began to stalk towards him.

“I can explain! Marshall! Back me up here!”

“Good luck my friend. Children, we should leave.”

“Yes daddy.” Selene said as they followed him out the door.

“I’m…in trouble, aren’t I?” Lock gulped as he pressed his back against a wall.

“Big time,” Rainbow sneered with a sick grin, cracking her knuckles.

Later

Beorn and Crysta were touring the fortress after saying goodbye to their friends and family. They came across the master bedroom with the fireplace lit and a bowl of fruit laid out for them.

“This seems cozy,” Crysta grinned as they sat down together. Beorn took his seat as Crysta sat on his lap. She nuzzled his neck as Beorn reached over and grabbed an apple and took a bite.

“So what are the odds my Uncle makes it out of that alive?” Beorn asked as he munched on his apple.

“I think he’ll be fine.” Crysta replied while continuing to nuzzle him.

“So what should we do now?” She asked, unaware her fiancè was looking down her dress.

“Hmm, well sitting here is nice, but I assume you might have something else in mind? Considering I can feel your eyes peeking down my chest,” Crysta accused, making Beorn chuckle sheepishly and blush.

“Eh heh. Sorry…” he apologized.

“I didn’t mind, it’s you who’s looking anyway,” Crysta smiled as she pecked his cheek.

Beorn smiled and pecked her on the lips. The peck then turned to them kissing each other as she slowly wrapped her arms around his neck. Beorn set his apple aside and hugged his fiancé close as their kiss deepened. Crysta then pulled back as her face flushed and she began breathing heavily.

“Um…Beorn? Do you…that is, you don’t have to. Since we’re not married yet, but…I,” Crysta tried to speak.

Beorn silenced her with another kiss and his hands quickly found their way to her flank and chest as her dress slowly began to slide off.

“You’re so beautiful.” He huffed before looking at her captivating figure. Crysta, similar to her mother, was a shapely little changeling. Thanks to her genes, her breasts were a perky C cup and her figure was almost hourglass-like. Her hips were slightly wide as she looked away from his gaze bashfully.

“It’s…the first time a boy is seeing me in just my undergarments,” Crysta admitted.

“Does my body look weird?”

“N-no…you’re more beautiful than I thought.” Beorn said while still keeping his gaze on her body.

“Can you undress too?”

Beorn nodded and stood up as she began to take off his clothes. Thanks to the elixir he drank, his muscles looked more broad and chiseled than they did before. His abdominals, pectorals, traps, and biceps bulged slightly whenever he moved his body. When he was only in his boxers, Crysta was already beside him and began running her hands along his torso.

“So rough…” she whispered as her fingers glided along his abdominals.

Beorn returned the favor by squeezing her flanks firmly, making her squeal and giggle.

“So soft~.” He said as they kissed again and moved to the bed.

“Um...Beorn?” Crysta called out.

“Before we start, can you, um…oh never mind!” She giggled, covering her cheeks.

“What? What is it?”

“Well…if it’s not too much trouble…” she bit her lip in anticipation.

“Can you…flex your arms for me?” She squealed, covering her cheeks.

Beorn smirked as he stood up from the bed and in front of his fiancée. He then raised his arms and curled them above his shoulders and flexed. His arms bulged along with his pecs and abs as Crysta began to drool. He then turned around and flexed his back, making his back ripple with muscle and glanced over his shoulder.

“Like what you see?” Beorn teased, wiggling his eyebrows.

“Eee!” She squealed, clapping her hands.

“Now it’s my turn.” Crysta seated her buck on the bed with bedroom eyes before stepping back to slowly reach for the clip of her bra. This made Beorn’s heart race as he watched her every move until hearing a distinct snap before Crysta tossed her underwear at him and hid her breasts under her arms. To tease the red faced buck further, she turned around and bent over to give him a full view of her flank. She reached over with one hand and slipped her finger under the waistband of her panties and wiggled her hips to slowly take them off.

“Like that, big boy~?” She cooed.

“Uhh huhh…” Beorn nodded as she turned around again, placing both hands on her hips to give him a full view of her chest.

“My mother said that these are a woman’s best weapons,” she said, stepping towards him with a sway in her step. She then raised her leg and straddled the buck as her breasts were right in front of his face. Her light green nipples were on displace as he gulped and looked up to his horny changeling future bride.

“Well go on, give them a feel. They’re all yours, my love.”

Without a second thought, Beorn began to massage and knead them like dough as she panted from the pleasure slowly building up inside her. Crysta would be even more aroused when she felt him suckling on her tit like a foal while squeezing her left breast.

“Mmm…oh!”

Crysta yelped when she felt something prod one of her flank’s cheeks and giggled.

“Is that a hidden dagger, or are you just happy to see me~?”

Before Beorn could respond, she inched her way down to her knees and in between his legs. His shaft was poking through his boxers as she pressed her muzzle on it and breathed in deep, making her shutter in anticipation. She grabbed the waistband of his boxers and pulled them down, exposing his fully erect member.

“So meaty~,” Crysta sighed as she gave his base a small kiss.

“Grrr Crysta…” he grunted before feeling her stroke him gently.

Her kisses trailed up as her hand fondled his balls and the other worked his shaft. She eventually made her way to the tip and gave Beorn one last wink before opening her maw. Beorn watched as his dick went past her lips and into her mouth and began lightly sucking him and bobbed her head.

“Buuuuuck meeeee,” Beorn groaned as she blew him.

Crysta hummed and purred as she tasted every inch of him while he stroked her head, encouraging her to keep going.

“Gods, you feel great.” He hissed in pleasure.

Crysta giggled as she slurped him up hungrily. At first she was a bit nervous giving him head, but she soon got into it once she was comfortable. Her head was in a daze and seemed to act on instinct and stepped up her game by taking a deep breath and shoving his whole mast down her throat until she’d reached the base of his cock.

Beorn panted heavily at the feeling of warmth now surrounding his length as Crysta continued to pleasure him. He began to feel a pressure building up and felt his entire body tense up as he instinctively held his lover down before his first load erupted down her throat. Crysta yelped as she felt his essence shoot into her stomach but happily gulped down every drop. Beorn grit his teeth as his climax continued until he began to calm down and released her head. Crysta slowly worked her way up his length until she popped it out and licked her lips seductively.

“Delicious~,” she sighed.

Beorn could not take it any longer and grabbed her shoulders and spun her around so she was on her back. He then positioned his face in front of her crotch and noticed it was quite damp and smelled sweet like freshly picked berries.

“You serviced me, my sweet little ladybug, now I’m gonna return the favor,” Beorn said sweetly as he took her panties off and her marehood was on display. Beorn then leaned in and stuck out his tongue and began giving her wet folds gentle licks.

“Mmm Beorn~.” Crysta purred while wriggling around with each lick he gave her. Beorn smirked at his efforts and began pondering what to do next. He then felt something that felt like a nub at the top of her pussy and got curious.

Hmm, I wonder what would happen if I did this? He wondered as he pressed the tip of his tongue on it, not knowing it was her clitoris.

“HAA~!!” Crysta shrieked.

“M-my love. That’s really sensitive!”

Sensitive, huh?

Beorn chuckled under his breath as he opened his jaw and clamped down on her whole marehood. He then thrusted his tongue to prod her clit while also slurping up her juices, making her writhe and squirm as she began shrieking in pure ecstasy.

“AAAHH!! N-no wait!!” Crysta pleaded as her legs clamped around his head in a vain attempt to stop his assault. This only made her lover bolder as he hoisted her up by her legs and licked her more vigorously.

“I-I can’t! I’m gonna-AAAAHHNN~!!”

Crysta’s eyes widened as she came in Beorn’s mouth. Her body convulsed and twitched as her own climax sent shockwaves of pleasure throughout her body and Beorn greedily drank down her juices. A moment later, she finally began to relax as Beorn set her legs back down and she panted heavily as Beorn licked his lips.

“You taste pretty good yourself,” Beorn smirked.

“Mmm you beast~.” She teased, throwing a small pillow at him before he pounced on her.

“Mmm a beast eh? Well I’m your beast.” He said lovingly as they shared a kiss. When they separated, they knew what was gonna happen next. They could hear each other’s hearts thumping in their chests as Beorn slowly positioned himself.

“Crysta, are you sure you want this?” Beorn asked genuinely.

“Yes my love. Make me yours.” Crysta smiled while reaching up for him. Beorn smiled as he took her hand and aimed his shaft. He prodded her marehood, making her flinch as he began penetrating her. Inch by inch, he entered her until he felt a thin barrier of some kind. With one last look of confirmation, to which Crysta nodded lovingly and nervously, the young King thrusted into her all at once, taking her virginity and giving her his own.

Both lovers yelped shortly after Beorn hilted himself inside Crysta who appeared to be crying while clawing at his back. They stayed still for a moment to gaze into each other’s eyes. Crysta’s eyes were jade green and seemed to shine with an inner light while Beorn’s glowed a slight red hue that seemed to hypnotize the changeling princess. Slowly, the young king began thrusting into his betrothed while staying locked in her gaze and smiled warmly while listening to her moans.

“Ah~, yes…please hold me,” Crysta moaned.

Beorn held his lover close as he thrusted gently. He didn’t want to hurt her, not now, he just wanted to be with her and share this passionate moment.

“Beorn…please, ah! please promise me, never leave me,” Crysta huffed in his ear.

“Mmm! I promise. I’ll always come back to you~” he panted before arching his back and making his lover gasp in surprise.

“I love you…” Crysta whimpered.

“I love you so much, please make love to me and claim me!”

“I love you too,” Beorn whispered.

“Now and, urf, forever.”

“You can go a little faster~.”

Beorn steadily picked up the pace and the bed slowly began to rattle as the young king gave it everything he had to please her.

“Ah! Yes! It feels so good!” Crysta squeaked.

“Buck me! Buck me Beorn!”

“But what about-”

“BUCK ME UNTIL I’M NUMB, YOU MAGNIFICENT BEAST!!”

Whether it was the heat of the moment or their rising lust for each other, Beorn soon found himself ramming Crysta with his full strength, making her screams echo through the fort.

“Ahhhh yes! Harder Beorn~!!”

Meanwhile, in a nearby guards room.

“Uh…should we be worried?” A guard said.

“Ah they’re fine. At least we don’t have to worry about the dishes falling…yet.”

“Dude, you’re not helping.”

Back in the bedroom, Crysta was now being pinned to the wall as Beorn thrusted into his future Queen.

“Who’s my precious little slut~?” Beorn growled.

“Ugh! Ahn! I am~!!” Crysta panted with joy as she felt his full strength.

“So you like it rough huh?” Beorn asked before spanking her.

“AH! Yes! I’ve been a bad mare! Spank me harder, master!” Crysta bleated.

Beorn proceeded to spank her until both cheeks were red. As they neared their limit, Beorn pushed Crysta onto the bed and prodded her entrance after pinning her head down to the mattress.

“In or out my cute ladybug?” He asked while poking at her.

“Mark me…” Crysta wheezed, spreading her cheeks apart.

“Paint…your seed…in my nethers. Mark me as yours…and yours alone. You’re my king, my lover…my precious future husband.”

“RrrrRRRG!!”

With all his might, Beorn hilted himself in Crysta and poured everything he had into her womb as she yelped with her eyes rolled back and her tongue sticking out of her mouth. As both their climaxes neared their end, Beorn pulled out slowly as he watched his seed pour out of her pussy. He was almost convinced that he had impregnated her, if she was in heat. Beorn then sluggishly crawled up to the pillows an collapsed, drenched in sweat as the room was filled with a thick odor of sex. Crysta crawled up beside him and wrapped his arms around his torso and snuggled into his chest.

“Rrrrg…slut.” Beorn grinned at his future queen.

“Beast.” She shot back with a smile and a kiss.

Both lovers passed out with smiles on their faces and entered the dream realm while a certain wolf girl perked into their room looking envious of the two lovers.

The fort was soon quiet and peaceful, for the most part. In another room in the fort, a certain human was on his knees, forcibly stripped down to his boxers, as three pissed off looking mares glared down at him with either their hands on their hips or crossed under their busts.

“So…in my defense,” Lock tried to say, glancing away from them.

“None of you ever really asked.”

“Well sugarcube.” Applejack said while grabbing a riding crop.

WHAPPACK!!

“Start talking.”

“Ugh…!” Lock grunted as his face stung.

“Look, it just sorta…happened, alright?”

“Happened?! How does you falling for Nightmare freaking Moon just happen?!” Rainbow demanded.

“I can tolerate most of your antics, love,” Antoinette sighed.

“But I must admit, this is something even I can’t look past.

“I was…captivated by her beauty?”

The last thing Lock felt was a cold chill run up his spine as all three mares moved for the kill.

“Okay, bad joke, bad joke!” Lock pleaded before everything went black.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

End.

Expedition Part 1 (Rewritten)

Two weeks had passed since Beorn’s victory against the bandits, his engagement to Crysta, and since Marshall partook of the Devil’s fruit. The spy responsible for leaking the information about the hunt, and the cause of Wulfric’s demise, was still in the air. However, thanks to a few reliable sources Marshall had informed everyone that he might have a lead.

Also, the expedition to the Valyrian mines was in just three days’ time, and everyone was making sure that all was prepared and accounted for before taking the perilous journey to the Frost Wyrm’s nest.

As for the royals, things have been somewhat normal for the lot of them. Celestia and Luna were attending court but have recently cut the meetings down ever since they discovered that two of their own council of nobles aided the Saddle Arabian assailants to infiltrate the celebration of Wulfirc’s new children. The seed of mistrust was evident but necessary for the sake of their own children until the real culprit was found.

As he had proclaimed he would, Beorn stayed behind with Crysta and Crafty, along with Azurys who also chose to stay behind, at the Western Fort and has been leading the counter measures against Blueblood’s forces. So far, he’s taken back three more territories and is continuing to fortify his defenses so that they don’t get taken back again.

Today was like any other with everyone doing their own thing and Imperius was training with Gummy. The Lord Regent was on his hands and knees, wheezing like he had just ran nonstop for hours, and sweat drenched his body. He was wearing his usual training attire, with his newly branded arms on display, as a certain winged human stood in front of him with his arms crossed. He wore a tank top, athletic shorts, and a pair of runners as he gazed down at his new apprentice who was still trying to catch his breath.

“Come on Marshall, you need to get better at controlling your new powers. The expedition is in a few days and we need to be as prepared as possible if those Frost Wyrm’s are as dangerous as the elders say.” Lock lectured.

“Easy for you to say!” The lord regent wheezed.

“You’ve been at this for how long? I just got these powers and furthermore-I’M OLD!!”

“Age is just a number, Mr. Knight of the Moon.” Lock chided, earning small laughs here and there from the soldiers and a glare from Marshall.

“Although I guess we can take a break.”

A squire got up from his post and grabbed two water canteens for them as they sat down. While Lock sipped his water, Marshall guzzled his drink down like he had been parched.

“So.” Lock said, glancing at Marshall.

“How goes that draft for new soldiers for the war efforts I heard Celestia issued?”

“More recruits are coming every day and we just got word that Prince Rutherford will be sending troops to join the fight.” Marshall replied while splashing some water on his neck.

“That’s good, we need all the help we can get. Though I prefer if we had some kind of a game changer.”

Lock then rubbed the back of his neck, still sore from that night his mates gave him a thrashing.

“Girls gave you a hard time eh?” Marshall asked while pulling out his cider flask.

“Mind if I take a swig?”

“Only if I get some.”

Both men took a swig of cider but Lock was surprised to find the drink was not only flavorful but fizzy like a soda.

“Mm! What is this?”

“Zap Apple Cider. Newest product of Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Ah, I know the product,” Lock smiled. As the men conversed with each other, the human spied his doe lovers approaching the training area. He smiled as he walked up to meet them halfway.

“Hey girls, I-”

Thora and Luta did not even stop to greet him as they walked past him to greet Marshall.

“Oh…you have got to be shitting me. You’re also giving me the cold shoulder?!”

“You hear something Luta?” Thora asked her sister.

“Not sure, sounds like more poor excuses on the way.” Luta shrugged.

“Oh come on! Why does it matter if Nightmare Moon is in my own herd back home?! She’s reformed, damnit!” Lock snapped.

“Say what now?” Marshall asked before noticing his wives approaching with a few guards.

“Morning darling. Out training again, I see.” Luna smiled while pecking him on the cheek.

“Strange, you’re usually grouchy in the morning.” Her husband replied before seeing Selene walk over with a groggy expression.

“Ohhh. Dream realm training?”

“Yes…mother had me up all night…” Selene complained.

“Practice makes perfect dear,” Luna giggled.

“So about Marshall’s training,” Lock tried to say, but they all continued to ignore him.

“Hey everyone,” Rainbow Dash said as she, Applejack, and Antoinette walked over.

“Good morning to you three as well,” Celestia greeted.

“How’s the training, Imperius?” Applejack asked.

“It’s great, Gummy is a nice help with my archery skills,” Imperius said.

“Uh, hello? I’m here too!” Lock huffed.

“Hmm, I don’t seem to recall you being part of the conversation,” Luna spat.

Lock narrowed his eyes and his fists began clenching.

“The hell is that supposed to mean?!”

“Temper, temper.” Celestia smirked while wagging her finger at him.

“But-”

“Hush!” Antoinette scolded, making him shut up instantly.

Lock then looked to the ground and took deep breaths. Getting mad wouldn’t solve anything, especially since he was already in the dog house with these mares. So instead, he decided to make a more practical approach.

“…Nightmare Moon is reformed,” Lock began calmly.

“When I met her in the Castle of The Two Sisters, she was alone and frightened that the enemy would find her. But when I dispatched the ones camping out there, I showed her the truth. That hers and Luna’s night skies were in fact appreciated just as much as the sun. She was not so easily convinced, but I managed to tell her otherwise by how the ponies also appreciated how Luna banished nightmares. But that’s not what she was afraid of, she was afraid of being accepted by the public. Moon was afraid that if she came out, ponies would ostracize her and run her out of town. When Celestia and Luna saw her, they attempted to attack her and kill her, had I not stepped in. I told them the same thing, and seeing how you all reacted to Moon tells me one thing.”

Lock paused for a moment as he looked up to see most of them with surprised expressions of his confession. He then looked to Celestia and Luna and sighed.

“Celestia, you still blame yourself don’t you? About what happened between you and Luna over a thousand years ago?”

Celestia did not respond but knew he was right. Luna looked at her sister in shock for she did not realize she was still carrying this guilt even after a thousand years.

“But…that can’t be!” Luna said.

“I-I was the one who attacked her!”

“And I sent you away…” Celestia sighed, looking heartbroken.

“I was lost for a time. Not being able to hear your voice, see you smile…it drove me mad with grief, sister…”

“I’d like you all to listen to something,” Lock said as he reached into his pocket to pull out his strange device. He tapped it a few times before holding out to his side and tapping it once more.

“Why did you bring her here?!” A voice that sounded like Celestia shouted.

“She means you no harm.” A voice sounding like Lock’s.

“No harm?! She’s the reason I was sent to the moon in the first place!” Luna’s voice snapped.

“What is-”

“Shh.” Lock shushed Luna with his finger.

“Please…I only wish for redemption.” Nightmare’s voice said.

“Redemption?! I spent a thousand years on the moon because of your dark whispers! True I was unhappy with how the ponies favored the day than the night, but to go so far as to threaten to plunge the world in eternal darkness?! Let alone, attack my own sister?! You should be the one banished for the rest of your life for the misery you caused me!” Other Luna threatened.

“You’d blame her for your own poor judgement?” Past Lock said, making the device go silent for a moment.

“In the past, you believed that since the ponies were awake and vibrant during the day, but asleep during the night, that no one would admire your work in the starry sky. Not only that, but you also convinced yourself that no one appreciated your efforts to ensure they all slept soundly while you banished nightmares in the dream realm. When in fact it was all the complete opposite. The ponies did in fact admire your night sky, how the stars always twinkled beautifully and how the moon always shined down on the land in its glorious soft light, they still do to this day. And their dreams? I can name many ponies who always thank you for providing them with pleasant dreams without suffering any nightmares. You only came to the conclusion that they did not appreciate all you’ve done out of your own pride, which is why Nightmare here was created within your subconscious. It was only after she was purged from you by the Elements, how I showed her that she was created out of spite, and that everything had happened over a misunderstanding that she renounced her previous goal and wanted a fresh start. The same applies to the both of you.”

“What do you mean?” Other Celestia asked.

“You blame yourself for Luna’s banishment, and still do, don’t you?” Past Lock asked.

“Here’s how I see it: when Luna tried to ask you to help the ponies admire her work more, you brushed it off and convinced yourself that they still did even though they didn’t. The jealousy and dark thoughts boiled inside Luna and as a result, Nightmare Moon was born. It was only after your battle with her that you realized the harsh reality: you neglected your sister without even realizing it, and I’m afraid that’s just as bad. Even now, I can see it in your eye. That you wish you could go back and access the situation better so that maybe Luna would never have been banished.”

More silence from the device until Nightmare spoke again.

“It was my fault, I am to blame for your suffering. No amount of apologies can make up for what I put the both of you through. All I want is to prove that I am no longer the usurper that you believe me to be. Lock has proved to me that everypony truly does admire our night sky and that we were wrong to blame Celestia.”

“If…what you say is true, why would you go so far to prove her innocence?” Other Luna asked Past Lock.

“Because she’s my friend, and everyone deserves a second chance. Even you, Luna and Celestia, because you’re both my friends as well. And you shouldn’t blame each other any longer, take it from me who’s still living in the past through one of his still good eyes.” Past Lock said.

The device went silent for the last time and Lock tucked it away in his pocket.

“So, what do you all have to say about that?”

All were silent, save for Applejack who took a deep breath to confront her herdmate.

“I understand that she’s reformed, sugarcube, but that’s not the reason we’re mad.”

“It isn’t?” Lock asked when Rainbow stepped up.

“No. We’re mad because you didn’t bother telling us when you first joined our herd! Why keep it a secret?”

“I guess…I was worried you wouldn’t love me anymore, had you known Nightmare Moon is my marefriend alongside Twilight,” Lock said with a frown.

“You two have a bit of a past with her, and I was paranoid of being pushed away for sharing my heart with an infamous former usurper like Nightmare Moon.”

“Darling. We love you but you have a very thick head sometimes.” Antoinette said bluntly before nuzzling him on the nose.

“Just no more secrets. Promise?”

Lock smiled as he kissed her and even shared one with each of his herdmates, even Luta and Thora.

“I promise, no more secrets.”

They all smiled as he noticed Celestia, Luna, Marshall, and their children had left.

“Hmm, guess they have some private stuff to talk about after that little revelation I just layed on them.”

“Let them be, sugarcube, meanwhile you should get dressed and cleaned up. We’re off to Ponyville to visit my family.”

Lock flinched slightly, but not enough for them to notice, as a certain memory came back to haunt him but he still smiled nonetheless.

“Sounds great, I’ll do just that,” Lock said with a fake smile. Before he went to clean up, Lock glanced at Luta and smiled.

“Oh by the way, Luta, congrats,” he said as he walked away.

Luta smiled, knowing he would notice thanks to those powers of his but before he got away, Rainbow Dash clinged to his arm despite the sweat and asked one particular question that made him blush bright pink.

“Nightmare Moon huh? So…what was sex with her like?”

“RAINBOW!?”

“She better than me?”

“I ain’t even gonna dignify that with a response,” Lock grumbled.

“I need to go shower.”

“I’ll join you if you tell me~.”

“DROP IT DASH!!!” Lock screamed while she continued to tease him.

In a private study, Marshall and his wives and children sat in a room. They were all quiet after what was revealed as Luna tried her best not to cry and Celestia was in no better shape.

“Mommy?” Selene called out.

“Dad…what was all that about back there?” Imperius wondered.

Though he did not like it, Marshall knew that his children would eventually learn of their family history. So with a heavy heart, he explained to them of the thousand year history between their mothers. Naturally, both children were shocked to hear how Celestia imprisoned her only sister after she transformed into a wicked sorceress but what was more shocking was how long their mothers spent an entire millennium apart.

“I suppose you both hate me now…” Celestia said with a weak smile.

“What?” Selene asked in shock.

“Mom why would we hate you?”

“Why not? I’m the one who locked away her only sibling for a thousand years… I’m a monster…”

The princess began to shed a few tears when to her surprise, both her children hugged her tight especially Imperius who looked at her with a heartbroken expression.

“You’re not a monster!! You’re my mom!”

“Yeah! We don’t care what you did! We love you all the same!”

“But what about me?” Luna asked, shedding her own tears.

“I almost killed Tia and took the throne for my own by force. If anypony, I’m the real monster.”

Selene retreated from Celestia and went over to hug Luna and held her close.

“No you’re not! You’re still my mommy too!”

“And you’re also gonna be the same mommies for our new siblings that are on the way,” Imperius added, placing a hand on her slightly bloated stomach.

“So please don’t be sad, we’ll always love you both no matter what,” Selene pleaded.

The feeling of their children's hugs warmed the hearts of both princesses as they both hugged them back with warm smiles.

“How were we blessed to have wonderful foals like you?” Celestia pondered while wrapping her wings around her son. Luna did the same with Selene and smiled at her sister as they held hands.

“Now off to your lessons, the both of you.” Celestia said softly with a kiss to her son’s forehead as the children left.

Celestia then wrapped her own sister in a tight hug as she trembled in her arms.

“I’m sorry…I’m so sorry,” Celestia whimpered.

“I’m a terrible sister, I should’ve been there for you.”

“No sister. It’s my fault.” Said Luna.

“I pushed you to do that...I’m so sorry.”

As if by coincidence, the little ones in each of their wombs began to stir, making both mares smile as they began to rub their swollen bellies with happy smiles.

“So eager to meet each other.” Luna giggled.

“Indeed, my daughter is going to be a handful,” Celestia said.

“You? I’m the one having triplets! I may be an alicorn, but I’m not looking forward to when I go into labor. It was hard enough giving birth to Selene!”

“Ah but it was worth it.” Marshall interjected.

“Remember when you first held her?”

“How could I forget?”

15 Years Ago

Marshall was pacing back and forth in the hallway. Luna had just gone into labor and the royal doctors had asked him to wait outside only a few hours ago yet it seemed like an eternity. In the hall with him were Shining Armor and his family along with Twilight and her friends.

“Mmm, what’s taking so long?” The lord regent asked impatiently as he looked at the door.

“Just try to relax Marshall. I understand how anxious it can be to meet your foal.” Shining Armor advised while letting Flurry Heart play with his finger.

“What if something’s wrong? I should be in there!” He argued before finally sitting down.

“Marshall.” Celestia said as she sat beside her husband.

“If I know my sister, and I’m positive you do as well, she is the strongest mare alive. If anything, she’s the most capable mare to pull through something like this.”

Suddenly the doors burst open to reveal the doctor, startling everyone. Marshall stood up as the doctor beamed at him with a wide smile.

“Congratulations, Lord Marshall, they’re waiting for you.”

The sounds of a crying infant drew Marshall into the room as the nurses stepped aside to reveal Luna looking very fatigued with a frazzled mane and droopy eyes and in her arms was a little foal crying as loud as possible.

“Luna?” He called out as she looked up to him with a smile.

“Come hold your daughter.”

Marshall sat next to her as she handed him their child and he could hardly believe what was happening. In his arms was his newborn daughter; a small and frail infant that was the product of his love for Luna. Her mane was as rough looking as his and she had her mothers coat and eyes. Everything about here was precious from her cute little muzzle to the stump on her head that was her horn.

“My girl…” he smiled with tears in his eyes as he held her gently.

“My beautiful baby girl!”

“Ooh! She’s adorable!” Celestia squealed as she gazed at the whimpering foal.

“Congrats, Marshall.” Shining said proudly holding his shoulder.

“Aww, look at her little eyes!” Fluttershy cooed as the little one blinked to reveal her dark blue eyes.

“She’s so precious!” Rarity beamed.

“This calls for a party!” Pinky chirped.

Marshall continued to gaze at his daughter as the tears did not stop. The little filly looked up at her father as Marshall held out a finger to which she gently held onto and it made his heart soar.

“What shall we name our little miracle?” Luna asked, still tired from giving birth.

“Do you remember that name you told me you used to go by many years ago during your youth?” Marshall asked.

Luna pondered for a moment before it came to her.

“Are you sure? It was just a little nickname I called myself.”

“I’m sure.” Marshall stood up and leaned down to whisper in his daughter’s ear.

“Your name is Selene, and I welcome you as your father to this beautiful world.”

The little filly giggled as her father held her up for all to see and in that moment, he felt like the luckiest stallion in all Equestria.

“And now she’s as beautiful as her mother,” Marshall said happily.

“And let’s not forget little Imperius.” Said Celestia.

“He was so shy about meeting his daddy, right up until you held him.”

“I also remember him flying into me every morning when we got up.” Marshall sighed, making both his wives laugh.

“You know, all this talk about our children has got me wondering. What should we name our new foals on the way?” Luna wondered.

“According to Dimitri, Tia is having a filly this time and I’m having two colts and another filly.”

“I’m glad you asked!!” Marshall replied with an enthusiastic smile before unrolling a ridiculously long scroll full of names.

“Uhh…”

“I made this list before the kids were born. Been holding onto it ever since.”

“Darling, is this really necessary?” Celestia questioned.

“Of course! Our children will have the best names, I guarantee it!”

“Well I hate to ruin the mood a tad, but I actually have a name in mind for our daughter.”

“You do?”

“Ooh, what is it Tia?” Luna asked.

“Radiant Dawn.”

“Hmm so Dawn for short! I like it!”

“Oh these are nice names.” Luna said after reading a section of the list.

“Hunter for one of the boys and Crescent for the girl. Like the phases of the moon.”

“Hmm, strong name, fitting for my son,” Marshall nodded approvingly.

“And our other son?”

“Err…”

The lord regent paused and began scrolling down the list until Celestia stopped him with a gentle smile.

“I’m sure the name will come to you dear.”

It was at that moment, the Royal Secretary; Raven walked into the room with the daily reports for Marshall to sign.

“My lord. These are the reports from the merchants guild.”

“Ah. Thank you Raven.” He smiled while taking the stack of papers.

“No rest for the wicked, huh girls?”

“I’m afraid not,” Celestia giggled.

“Come Luna, court awaits us.”

“Joy…” Luna groaned as they left.

Soon it was just Marshall and Raven as the lord regent continued to sign the papers. He was so engrossed in reading the documents that he failed to notice Raven’s next move.

“Is everything up to date, Marshall?” Raven asked, sitting on the desk in the room.

“Mmm, yes,” Marshall hummed as he flipped through the papers.

“The new list of new merchants from Prance seem promising. The muskets are an interesting source of weaponry, perhaps I should ask Jacques how to use them?”

“Indeed,” Raven said, unbuttoning her top and revealing some cleavage. She reached up and undid her bun and let her mane fall down to her shoulders.

“Though there is one other matter you must attend to.”

Marshall looked up to see Raven giving him bedroom eyes and biting her lip.

“There’s another document that needs your special signature~.”

“Uh! R-Raven we can’t.” Marshall objected as she continued her advances.

“If my wives found out…”

“Actually, they encouraged it. They told me I could if I ever felt the need. And right now I’m very needy~.”

The lord regent gulped nervously as she undid her blouse slightly to reveal she wasn’t wearing a bra and was just inches away from his lips.

“Raven I-”

“Shhhh. Right now, I’m not your secretary and you’re not my employer.” She whispered while taking off her heels.

“You are simply my lover as you were fifteen years ago~”

“Raven…”

Without a second thought, Marshall kissed her passionately and planted her on the desk as she ripped his shirt open to feel his muscles. The lord regent began to pull off her blouse and stockings before reaching for her skirts zipper.

“No no, keep that on~” she huffed as he gripped her flanks.

Marshall nodded as she undid his belt and revealed his already erect member. She bit her lip as she pulled her panties aside and he prodded her entrance.

“Ready to be my slave again~?” He asked, slowly pushing in.

“Claim me…master~.”

Slowly, Marshall pounded her marehood like they had been at it for hours with everything falling to the ground. Raven kept her legs spread apart while she gripped the edge of the desk so as not to be pushed off.

“Rrrg! Raven you’re so tight!” Marshall grunted while she cupped his cheek.

“I-I’ve always wanted to do this again!” Raven said, happy tears starting to form.

“Because I…I love you!”

Hearing those words made Marshall pause for a moment before she pulled him down for a kiss and urged him to keep going.

“Harder! Buck me harder!” She whined while clawing at his back.

Marshall would only up his game as he held onto her and jackhammered her marehood. Raven squealed with pleasure from each thrust and the desk was stained with sweat and love juices.

“Rrf! Raven, I’m close! Where do you want it?!” Marshall grunted, only for Raven to clamp her legs around him.

“Keep it in me! Fill me again~!!”

With a few more powerful thrusts, both lovers gave a short groan as Marshall filled her to the brim and bucked his hips a few more times to make sure he got every drop into her.

“That was...wow…” he huffed before hoisting her up for a kiss.

“So…you love me too? For how long?”

“For the past fifteen years.” Raven admitted as they sat down in the chair together.

“But…I kept my feelings from you after you married the princesses…I thought you deserved better than some average mare like me…”

“Raven, why would you think I wouldn’t love you?” Marshall questioned, making her look up to him in surprise.

“It doesn’t matter who or what you are. We’ve known each other for so long and have been through so much, how could I not have begun to develop my own feelings? I admit, Celestia and Luna were a bit more direct in their approach but I would have accepted you as well.”

“You mean…?”

“Yes, Raven, I too love you.”

Marshall then took her hand and gazed into her eyes with a loving smile.

“Raven, would you like to be a part of our herd?”

“Y…yes! Yes of course I would!!”

The chair tipped over and both lovers fell to the ground with a loud thud as Raven kissed Marshall again.

“Mmmm…Marshall?” She smiled with bedroom eyes.

“I wanna do it on the floor~.”

“Well…if my lady insists.” Marshall grinned while positioning her on all fours.

“But as punishment for disrupting my work. I’m gonna give it to you…here.”

Ravens ears perked up as she felt her lover spreading her cheeks and moving her tail aside.

“No! Marshall, wait, I’ll go crazy!!”

SMACK!

“That’s master to you, slave~.” Marshall growled after smacking her flank.

“Ahn!~ master please don’t put it in my-!!”

“GRRR!!”

“AAAAAAAAHN!!!~”

Both lovers continued their antics as any staff that passed by either blushed up a storm or chuckled at the sound of Raven’s screaming.

The mid afternoon sun was shining down on the familiar friendly town of Ponyville as a certain group was making their way to Sweet Apple Acres. Lock, Rainbow, Applejack, and Apple Jewel were walking through the apple tree fields as Applejack stretched out her arms and breathed in deep.

“Ah, nothing beats the smell of fresh apples!”

“You said it, Ma!” Apple Jewel said.

“Remind me again why you keep wanting me to carry you?” Lock asked as he looked up at the Pegasus mare sitting on his shoulders.

“Doc said not to strain myself. So I’m using you as transport.” Rainbow stuck her tongue out when they saw a young filly bucking an apple tree.

“Candy!!” Applejack called out.

“GASP!! AUNTIE APPLEJACK!!” The filly called back as she ran to the group.

“Hi cousin!!” Jewel shouted while meeting her halfway.

“Jewel! It's so good to see you!” The filly said happily as they hugged. They smiled at each other until the filly quirked a brow at Jewel.

“What?”

“Hey…did your boobs get bigger again?” The filly accused.

“CANDY?!?” Apple Jewel blushed while covering her chest.

“Goodness. What’s all the noise out here?” A mare called out as she approached the group with a bucket full of apples.

“Hey there Sugar Bell.” Rainbow said with a friendly wave.

“Rainbow Dash! It’s so good to see you!” Sugar Bell said as she walked up to the group.

“Um…who are you sitting on?”

“Oh. This is the guy we told you about. Meet Dimitri or as I like to call him: My personal piggy backer!”

“Smooth, Skittles, very smooth,” Lock rolled his eyes.

“It’s nice to meet you, Miss Sugar Bell, I’d shake your hand but I’m a little preoccupied at the moment.”

“I don’t mind, it’s nice to meet you too,” Sugar Bell smiled.

“Auntie Applejack, is it a boy or a girl? Please tell me it’s a girl! I want another sister!” Candy cheered as she placed a hand on Applejack’s belly.

“Now Candy. Don’t pester your aunt.”

“Yes momma.”

“We heard about Wulfric. I’m so sorry.” Sugar Bell sighed as they walked towards the farm.

“Thank you, sugarcube, it means a lot. We’re just happy we have something to remember him by,” Applejack smiled sadly, rubbing her stomach.

“He fought valiantly,” Lock spoke up.

“Would’ve taken them all down if they didn’t surprise us.”

BAM!!

“Oh! That must be Big Mac. Candy, go tell your father we have guests.”

“Yes momma. DADDY!!” Candy shouted while running towards the sound of apple trees being bucked. As the farm came into view, they saw a stallion hoist two huge barrels of apples over his shoulders. Applejack and Rainbow were happy to see Big Mac, but Lock suddenly stopped dead in his tracks. The mere sight of the stallion seemed to bring up something within Lock that made him tremble and Rainbow took notice.

“Hey you okay? You look pale.” She asked before getting off him. Lock was frozen in place as his eyes had shrunk to pinprick as he gazed at Mac. Applejack also seemed to notice and began snapping her fingers in his face.

“Sugarcube?” She called out until he finally broke out of his trance.

“I…I need to be alone…” Lock mumbled as he quickly walked away in the other direction.

“Auntie, where’s he going?”

“Just let him go squirt.” Rainbow Dash said while Big Mac gave his wife a kiss and a nuzzle.

“I just finished harvesting the west orchard, you gals hungry?” He asked while wiping off the sweat from his body.

“You bet, I’m starved!” Rainbow chirped.

“These two seem to take a lot out of me.”

“Same here, Hjalmar always wants something to eat,” Applejack said, rubbing her belly.

“What?! A boy?!” Candy Apple complained.

“Candy. No complaining.” Sugar Bell lectured.

Later

The sun was beginning to set as the mares were in the farm house and conversing with each other. Meanwhile, Lock was out behind the barn and had just got done smoking his third cigarette before stepping on it and pulling out his fourth one. As he put it between his lips and lit it, a gruff voice cleared his throat. He looked to see Mac leaning on the wall, making Lock sweat as he puffed his cigarette and looked away.

“Looks like you could use a drink.” Mac offered him a mug of ice cold cider with a warm smile while he chewed on a cattail weed.

“…I’m sorry, I can’t do this,” Lock said as he tried to walk away but Mac reached out and gently grabbed his shoulder, making him flinch.

“Hey now, I’m just trying to get to know the man my brother-in-law called a friend.” Mac said while Lock grew more nervous.

“Look it’s…it’s not you,” Lock sighed as he took another puff and turned to face him.

“Then what is it?”

“Well…you may or may not know this, but I’m from an alternate Equestria. There, I wage war against Dainn Stonehoof who’s still alive and has taken over Eques.”

Mac blinked for a second and handed him the mug a second time, knowing this would be a long conversation. Little did that know, a certain farm mare stepped out to check on them and unintentionally started to eavesdrop.

“So…is the Big Mac in your world helping?”

“…no,” Lock mumbled solemnly before downing the whole mug.

“Is…is he dead?” Mac wondered.

“…worse.”

“Worse? How do-”

“Traitor…” Lock said, making him and Applejack, who was behind the corner of the barn, flinch.

“The Mac…in my world…was a traitor. He threw in with Dainn…of his own accord.”

This news made Mac’s face go pale as the cat tale fell out of his mouth. The thought of him serving that sick rapist made his stomach turn while he set his mug aside.

“Why would I…no, why would he do that?” Mac asked.

Lock turned away but Mac grabbed him by his jacket and looked him dead in the eye.

“TELL ME!”

“Because he felt underappreciated!” Lock spat.

“He let his own insecurities swallow him and let his anger and spite against his own family grow until he despised the lot of them! He felt as though everyone ever saw him as, and I quote, nothing more than a labor stallion working on a dead end farm! He threw in with Dainn because he felt he deserved more! So you know what we found out?! We found out he was one of Lust’s top officers, known as the King Pony, and was responsible for the hostile takeovers of the major cities! But that’s not all, we soon discovered he was in Manehattan and running a drug manufacturing operation! He was responsible for countless lives lost and raped too many mares to count!”

“That can’t be! I’d never stoop so low!”

“WELL HE FUCKING DID! THAT’S WHY I BEAT HIM TO NEAR DEATH, RIPPED HIS FUCKING HIS ARM OFF, AND BRANDED HIS FACE WITH MY HAND AND THREW HIM IN THE BLACK PIT PRISON!”

Applejack’s heart began to race after hearing this but kept quiet as Mac slammed the barn wall in anger.

“That idiot!! If he had just talked with his family like I did he’d never…” Big Mac stopped in his ranting and took a calming breath before taking a swig from his mug.

“That’s not the worst of it…” Lock sighed.

“The worst is how we found him. He had taken up residence in the rich district of the city when we went after him. We…found Zecora strapped to a metal table and nearly tortured beyond repair, he turned her into a purple collar.”

“He what?!”

“But…that’s when we found him. In the basement, and about ready to rape Babbs Seed. I nearly killed him because of it, had my sword pressed against his neck’s jugular. I honestly sometimes wish I had.”

“And…what about Sugar Bell?” Mac asked nervously.

“She’s safe…” Lock sighed.

“When we went to her old village, it was already freed by an unknown party. I’m sorry, she never met the Mac from my world. As far as everyone knows, he’s dead to the world, and his family…”

Big Mac sighed with relief, knowing the love of his life was safe but still felt ashamed of what his counterpart had done.

“You know…I might’ve ended up just like him if I didn’t flee the farm with my family.” He said, still feeling down.

“Poor Applebloom cried her eyes out as those bastards tore down her clubhouse and looted our orchards…"

“How were you able to resist their brainwashing?”

“Good old common sense.” The red stallion replied while pointing to his head.

“Soon as we met up with Wulfric, I joined the fight. Tartarus! I helped break down the gates to Canterlot!”

“Heh, you’re a hell of a lot more of a man than the Mac from my world,” Lock chuckled as he held out his hand to the farm stallion.

“I know it’s not accurate, but it’s nice to know you, Big Macintosh.”

“Likewise.” Mac said, giving him a firm handshake.

The two friends then raised their mugs and drank down every last drop before Applejack seemingly appeared around a nearby apple tree.

“There you two are.” She smiled, trying not to look suspicious.

“Hey sis, this guy’s a real card, let me tell ya,” Mac said.

“I’m sure, you go on and tuck the girls in. I gotta talk to Lock about something.”

Mac nodded and left until it was just Lock and AJ.

“So…how much did you hear?” Lock asked.

“All of it…and I’m actually not mad,” Applejack admitted.

“How?” He wondered.

“I maimed him and nearly killed him in my world. The Applejack in my world still can’t look me in the eye properly after what I had done.”

“Well…I woulda done the same if I was in your shoes.” She replied.

“If I found out that the one pony in the world who was supposed to protect us turned against his family, I’d hunt that bastard down to the ends of Equestria and make him pay.”

Lock smiled as he wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her deep, to which she responded by wrapping her arms around the back of his neck.

“I’m sorry…I know I said no more secrets, it’s just this one was a bit personal.”

“I understand hon.” She smiled and pecked him on the cheek.

“You know...Wulfric and I had our wedding here.” Applejack sighed as they headed toward the house.

“And our honeymoon as well.”

“Heh, this barn sure has a lot of memories. I’d sure like to-woah!”

Lock’s arm was yanked to the side when Applejack threw him in a pile of hay in the barn, making him spit out straw and dust himself off.

“Putah! The hell, AJ?! Why did-…uh, AJ? Why’re you looking at me like that?”

Applejack smirked while removing her dress, leaving only her underwear and pudge for her lover to see.

“Apple Jewel was conceived here too~”

“This really the time for this?” Lock wondered as she sauntered over to him.

“Shouldn’t we go back and join the others?”

“They can wait.” She said while squeezing her boobs together with a lustful moan.

Applejack then straddled him and pressed her breasts in his face.

“Drink up, hon~.”

This mare is truly something… Lock thought as he and AJ rolled in the hay.

Mac walked up the stairs of the house towards Candy’s room and heard his daughter and niece giggling to each other as he neared the room.

“So cuz, I heard Beorn’s got a new marefriend. When’re you gonna find your special somepony?” Candy asked.

“When that special somepony isn’t a rich pretty boy.” Jewel replied as they began to tie each other’s hair up.

“So is Beorn really gonna stay behind?”

“He was stubborn about it. Momma Dash didn't try to stop him.” Jewel huffed.

“That sounds like Aunt Dash,” Candy giggled.

“Oh by the way, don’t tell poppa this, but I’ve got a coltfriend.”

“What?! Who?!” Jewel yelped.

“Shhh!!” Candy exclaimed.

Meanwhile, Mac was trying his best not to burst through the door and demand to know who the little bastard was that was trying to get into his baby girl’s pants.

“Are you trying to alert the whole house?!”

“Sorry, but who is it?”

“A cute boy who’s also been really nice for a couple months now. His name’s Onyx Tail, you know, Miss Octavia and Miss Vinyl’s adopted son?”

Jewel’s interest was instantly piqued as she listened carefully to every detail.

“So, he a DJ? Violinist?”

Candy looked to the door to see if anyone was listening.

“A guitarist. Electric and Acoustic.”

Both girls squealed before Big Mac made his entrance, looking like he just arrived.

“What’s this? Two little piglets outta their pens at this hour?” He joked as he helped them into bed.

“But poppa, we’re not even sleepy yet!” Candy complained.

“Yeah, Uncle Mac, can’t we stay up just a little longer?” Jewel pleaded.

“Absolutely not. We got a big day tomorrow.” Mac said sternly after tucking his daughter in.

“The whole family is gonna inspect the orchard before we go visit Aunt Rarity.”

Both girls reluctantly nodded as Mac kissed them both on their foreheads and went to leave the room.

“Uncle Mac?” Jewel called out. Mac looked I’ve his shoulder to see his niece frowning.

“I miss daddy…”

“Oh darlin', I know.” Mac said while walking back to the bed, sitting next to her.

“We all miss him. Me especially.”

“Can you tell us a story about Uncle Wulfric, Daddy?” Candy requested.

Big Mac scratched his chin as tried to think up a good one and remembered something he knew the children would love.

“Did I ever tell you about the time your uncle and I got swarmed by hornets?”

“Hornets? How’d that happen?” Candy wondered.

"Well it happened shortly after your cousin was born."

Fifteen years ago

Wulfric and Big Mac were helping clear the orchard of dead trees when one in particular proved to be a challenge. Applejack, along with her newborn filly, watched as her husband and brother struggled to uproot the dead tree using a simple rope and shovel.

“RRRRG!! Come on ya stupid tree!!” Wulfric strained as he and Mac pulled on the rope.

“Ahh! No good! You pull, I’ll push!” He grunted in annoyance with Mac saying his signature.

“Eeyup!”

“Almost there boys!” Applejack cheered them on with little Apple Jewel clapping and laughing.

After much effort, the tree finally started to give way and toppled over roots and all.

“YES! Finally it’s down!”

“Eeyup!”

Both workers congratulated each other with a firm handshake before hearing a strange sound coming from the hole left behind by the tree.

Buzzzzzzzz…

“Mac?”

“Eeyup?”

“What’s that noise?”

BUZZZZZZ!!!

Out of the whole, came an entire swarm of angry hornets who had taken refuge in the tree's roots and began attacking both workers as they ran towards the pond for cover. All while getting stung by the angry hornets.

“OWOWOWOWOW!!! Watch those stingers!!”

“AHHHH HOO HOO HOOEY!!”

The girls bursted into laughter as the story ended.

"Your dad and I were swollen for weeks!" Mac laughed while tucking them in once more.

“Hahahaha! Tha sounds like my dad!” Jewel laughed.

“He always did manage to get into unnecessary trouble,” Candy giggled.

“Alright, it’s time for sleep. Goodnight girls.”

“Goodnight.”

Mac stood back up and left the room after turning the light off. He closed the door behind him and saw Rainbow leaning on the wall with a smile.

“I remember that day too, AJ and I rubbed ointment on him practically every day,” Rainbow chuckled.

“So Dash. You seen Applejack? She missed dinner.”

“Come to think of it, I haven’t seen her since she stepped out.”

As if on que, Applejack came up the stairs with a content smile. Only thing that stuck out in her appearance was that her mane and tail were a bit messy and her clothes were wrinkled too.

“Hey guys,” Applejack chirped as she walked past them with a slight bounce in her step.

Next came Lock as he trudged up the stairs and cracked his neck. His hair was also a bit messy and he was picking out strands of hay from his clothes. He noticed Rainbow and Mac giving him questionable looks as he picked the last piece of hay out of his jacket.

“What?”

“Nothing.” Rainbow smirked.

She then grabbed his arm and waved Mac goodnight before whispering something in Lock’s ear.

“Really? But I’m tired,” Lock groaned.

“I’ll let you pull my mane~.” She whispered.

“Ugh…you mares are gonna be the death of me.” Lock sighed as Mac chuckled and joined his wife for bed.

The Next Day

Another day in Ponyville as the residents were going about their usual businesses. At a certain boutique, Rarity was sitting in a lounge chair reading a book about expecting mothers as she cradled her very pregnant belly. The doctor said she was due in another month and she was greatly anticipating hers and Spike’s son. Spike was also in the room as he was building a crib for his son, just as he had built all the other small furniture for their baby since they turned the spare room into a nursery.

“Oh Spikey, it looks perfect!” Rarity beamed at the halfway done crib.

“Thanks. Applejack taught me.” The dragon said while wiping some sweat off his brow.

“I can’t believe it's almost time…” he gulped before rubbing Rarity’s belly.

“Do not fret, darling, I’ve always told you that you’ll be a wonderful father for Cinder.”

“Cinder?” Spike chuckled a bit as he sat down beside her.

“That’s a girl’s name.”

“Oh, on the contrary, your old friend Garble informed me once that it can be both!” Rarity chirped.

“Well I’m still partial to Blaze, personally.”

“I know! What if we name him Cinder Blaze?! That way we can use your name and mine!”

“Love it.”

The couple kissed each other happily before snuggling up on the couch. Rarity hummed a gentle tune while placing Spikes hand on her belly and enjoyed feeling his strong scales against her.

Thump!

The two felt the little one kick and smiled while Spike went down to nuzzle his wife’s ticklish belly.

“Daddy loves you,” Spike whispered.

“And he can’t wait to meet you.”

Knock Knock Knock!

Spike and Rarity’s ears perked up at the sound of the door knocking downstairs. Since Rarity was still required to stay off her hooves, Spike went down to see who it was.

“Eee hee hee! Darling that tickles!” Rarity giggled as he rested his head on her stomach.

“Don't squish him, now.”

“I'll be careful.”

Spike smiled and listened to the sound of his little one's heartbeat before hearing the doorbell ring.

“Oh my, a customer.” Rarity said as they got up to greet the pony who entered the shop.

“Welcome to Carousel Boutique where every garment is chique, unique and magnifique.”

The customer in question was a citizen of the Crystal Empire and was looking through the winter section of the store.

“Hello Misses Rarity. Do you have anything a bit thicker?” The pony asked while going through the clothes rack.

“Oh but of course darling. Planning a trip to the mountains?” Rarity inquired while handing over a fur coat.

“Oh nothing like that. It’s been getting colder up north, even with the Crystal Hearts power protecting us from the cold.” The customer replied while trying on the coat.

“Ohh this fur feels wonderful!”

“Oh thank you. It’s made from the finest northern furs. No harm done to the animals, mind you.” Rarity winked.

As the pony tried more clothes on, the door opened again to reveal a mare who Rarity did not expect nor did she want to see again. Of all mares, Suri Polomare strode in just glancing at her clothes, but Rarity still maintained her professional state of mind.

“Suri, it’s been some time,” Rarity said while Spike crossed his arms.

“Oh, hey Rarity,” Suri glanced at the fashionista. She then did a double take at Rarity and eyed her pregnant belly.

“Who knocked you up?” She asked before noticing she and Spike had matching wedding rings.

“Huh, never took you to be into that kind of man.”

“Excuse me?” Spike asked before giving a low growl while Rarity helped the customer make her purchase.

“Well I mean, a dragon like you? I thought she’d have more class than to get hitched with you, let alone have a baby,” Suri said, sarcastically.

Grrrrr….

“Spike. Behave darling.”

“I’d keep your pet on a leash,” Suri smirked.

“How dare you-!”

Snap!

Suri snapped her fingers and four burly stallions stomped in and in front of the mare as they glared down at Spike and Rarity.

“As you can see, I made it big in Fillydelphia. These men work as my security.”

“Against who? Clothes designers you stole from cause you got no real talent?” Spike joked, earning a laugh from the customer and Rarity.

“Watch it lizard! Or I’ll have my boys twist ya into a pretzel.” Suri threatened.

“In fact, boys? Hold him down,” she ordered as the thugs were about to move in.

“Oh I think not.” Rarity stated before landing several quick jabs that left one of them completely paralyzed.

“Hey! M-my body! What magic did you use?!?”

“Oh no magic darling. I simply paralyzed part of your body.” The mare smiled while Suri and the others backed off.

“How did-”

“I was Princess Luna’s Spymaster for a reason, dear.”

“You little…I swear I’ll find a way to ruin you like you did to me in Manehattan! I’ll be bigger than any designer in all of Equestria, baby! And not you or anypony will be able to call me a failure! Let’s get out of here, boys!”

As Suri turned to leave out the door, she ran into someone and scrunched her muzzle.

“Hey, watch it pal! Can’t you see-!”

She looked up to see a man with silver eyes, large crimson red wings, and wearing a leather jacket, jeans, and boots. Behind him were a few mares and a couple filly’s, who looked familiar, as the man arched a brow at Suri.

“So, Suri Polomare, still acting like a big shot? Especially trying to one up my friend? You haven’t changed,” the man sighed.

“Wait…you’re Rarity’s friend?”

“Sure am, name’s Lock,” The man nodded, crossing his arms.

Suri paused for a moment until she got a devious idea.

“Well then, Mr. Lock, how about I make you a deal that’ll make you rich?” Suri purred, lidding her eyes purposefully.

“I can turn you into Equestria’s next hottest model. The mares would pine for you, you’d be swimming in bits, and I can even have you wear my new line of clothing.”

“Yeah, I’ll pass.” Lock stated as he walked past her along with Applejack and her family.

“Howdy Rarity! You lookin’ forward to the big day?” Applejack smiled widely as her friend squealed.

“Applejack! Rainbow Dash! Darlings! So very good to see you!” Rarity chirped as she hugged her friends.

“Hey! I wasn’t done!” Suri stamped her hoof.

“Didn’t you hear what I said?! I can make you rich and famous!”

“And I said I ain’t interested,” Lock scoffed.

“What’s that bitch got that I don’t?!”

Lock glared at Suri as Spike growled and showed his fangs. Lock then held up his hand to stop Spike as he approached the mare. The thugs went to move in, but as if Lock took a single step, he disappeared and soon right in front of Suri with his fists raised slightly. The thugs all soon fell to the ground to their knees as Suri trembled at the towering human.

“Don’t you ever call my friend that, you have no right to insult someone who deserved her praise and success. You’re a fraud, Suri, and you always will be. Now take your posse and fuck off, before I treat you the same way I did your thugs.”

Suri and her thugs bolted for the door after Lock’s wings fanned open to give him an even more menacing appearance.

“Thank you darling.” Rarity sighed with exhaustion as she sat down.

“Sorry about that, I just hate people like her,” Lock said as he furled his wings back.

“Are you okay, Rarity?” Spike asked his wife with concern.

“Just a bit rattled but I’m fine Spikey Wikey.”

Lock approached Rarity and knelt down in front of her. He closed his eyes as he placed a hand on her belly and closed his eyes. After a few moments, Lock smiled as he looked up at the couple.

“He’s alright as well, he too got a little worried for his mom.”

“Ohh my poor baby.” Rarity cooed to her little one while rubbing her stomach with both hands.

“It’s okay…momma’s here.”

“Thanks for standing up for my wife, Lock.” Spike smiled.

“No problem,” Lock nodded, then reminded himself of something.

“Hey Spike, not to bring up bad memories, but when the war first started, did you have some kind of safe house to escape to if ever you couldn’t go back to Ponyville or Canterlot or something?”

“Nope. After Twilight was captured, we were separated and I ended up as Blueblood’s personal butler. Jerk broke my arm and threw me into a river all for spilling tea on his cape.” Spike growled as he rubbed his arm.

“I see, well the reason I ask is, as you recall from the party, the Spike from my world is missing. Last anyone heard from him was when he was on his way to the Crystal Empire to deliver something to Shining and Cadence for Flurry. I was hoping, if you were in his shoes, you could tell me where you’d go when the shit hit the fan. My crew and I thought he was captured and taken to the Empire, but he was nowhere to be found.”

“Wow. Well I’m sure you’ll find him. If I did manage to escape, I’d probably hide in the last place anyone would expect.” Spike said with confidence when they heard the town crier with his newspaper.

“EXTRA EXTRA!! Read all about it! King Beorn continues a devastating campaign on the western border! Enemies beware The Behemoth!!”

“Atta kid!” Rainbow cheered.

“The Behemoth? Really?” Rarity questioned the title given to her adopted nephew.

“I think it’s a good name. The citizens need a hero in these dark times and Beorn fits the bill.” Lock stated.

“Well I suppose, I just hope the poor dear is taking care of himself,” Rarity said.

“Oh I think he’ll be just fine, considering he’s got his new fiancé with him,” Lock smirked.

“He’s even got Azurys with him.”

“Oh? And who pray tell is this Azurys?” Rarity questioned again.

“A while back, I was stabbed and poisoned by Basilisk venom. I almost died had it not been for Beorn and Hreidar traveling to Mt. Everhoof to get the cure. There they met Azurys, the Diamond dog girl, and they had quite the interesting introduction.”

“What kind of introduction?” Spike wondered.

“Beorn touched her breasts,” Lock chuckled.

This made Sugar Belle and Rarity gasp in shock while Big Mac flinched, looking a bit surprised.

“Goodness. A fiancè and a new girl? The boy gets more like his father every day.”

“I wonder what he’s up to now?”

“I’m sure he’s spending time with his fiancé and pushing Blueblood’s forces back. Besides, we still need to come up with a game changer besides the expedition in a couple of days,” Lock hummed.

A Distant Battlefield Along the Border

Beorn and his army had just achieved another victory on the borderlands as they headed to a nearby town to capture the local baron, yet what they found almost stunned them. Everywhere they looked, they saw starving women and children, sick ponies and others roaming the streets and food stalls that had gone completely rotten.

“Gods above...what happened here?” A soldier asked.

“Help…me…” A mare croaked as she lay on the ground. Beorn snapped his fingers for the men to share their rations with them.

“Miss, who did this to you?” Beorn asked.

“…him.” The mare pointed to a large golden statue in the town square.

All could easily tell this was the local lord and just from staring at the statue, they could tell he was a greedy, cruel and unfair soul.

“My king! Our men just captured the baron. His troops abandoned him.”

“…Bring him to me!!” Beorn shouted before ordering his men to bring a large cauldron and start a bonfire in the square. The men then dragged a fat unicorn stallion, his clothes torn and dirty, as he was forced to his knees in front of Beorn. He looked up to Beorn and gasped as the young king glared down at him with hateful eyes.

“You know who I am…?” Beorn hissed.

“B…Beorn The Behemoth!” The stallion whispered before he was yanked up by the collar.

“Explain this!” The young stag demanded while pointing to the statue.

“Oh t-that? Just a little decoration to brighten up the town!” The baron chuckled nervously

“He…stole everything,” a colt whimpered.

“He took our life savings and melted them down to make that!” A mare called out.

“He even hoarded all the food and starved us! My little girl starved to death because of that bastard!”

“SILENCE YOU PEASANTS!! How dare you-OOF!!!”

“Shut…the buck up!!” Beorn hissed after nailing the baron in the gut while his men dragged him to a safe distance.

“Boys. Stand back.” Beorn cracked his knuckles and rolled his right shoulder while the baron laughed.

“You must be joking! That’s solid gold, you’ll shatter your bones!”

As the young king removed his cloak and stepped in front of the statue, he clenched his fist tight and took aim. With one monstrous punch, he shattered the statue in front of the entire town as his men cheered and began picking up the pieces.

“Toss every bit into the cauldron! Every scrap!”

“NO!! That gold is mine, you can’t do this!!” The baron protested as he watched his gold being melted down while the townsfolk placed the smaller chunks into bags. He was then grabbed by the neck and hoisted into the air despite his obese figure and looked down to see Beorn’s eyes glowing a bloody red.

“You like gold so much baron?” He asked while looking at the now bubbling cauldron.

“Swim in it…”

“No…NO NO PLEASE!! AAAAGH!!!”

SPLOOSH!!

“Yep, I’m sure he’s doing just fine,” Lock nodded.

“Totally! He is my son after all! He’ll kick as much flank as we did against that bastard Tirek! Remember that AJ?” Rainbow asked.

“Uhh if I recall Rainbow, Twilight did most of the kicking that time.” Aj smirked.

“Hey, we helped a little!”

The mention of Tirek perked Lock’s interest as the mares conversed with each other. He knew of the evil centaur and how he was imprisoned within Tartarus and what Twilight and her friends went through. Suddenly, an old piece of information struck him which made him scratch his chin and think out loud.

“Would he…? No, it’s a long shot. But he just might…”

“Uncle, you’re mumbling.” Apple Jewel said while poking his shoulder.

“Oh, sorry sweetie,” Lock said as he fished into his pocket and pulled out a sack of bits and handed it to Jewel.

“Why don’t you and your cousin stop by Sugarcube Corner and buy all the sweets you want? My treat.”

“Nice! Come on Candy!” Jewel cheered as they raced out the door.

“Dash, you have a communication crystal on you?”

Rainbow nodded and pulled one out from her pocket. Lock tapped the crystal and placed it on the ground and waited for someone to answer. The crystal then shined as Celestia appeared as a hologram.

“Dimitri? What is the matter? Why are you calling?”

“Sorry for the unexpected call, Celestia, but I need you to schedule an emergency royal meeting when the girls and I get back. I think I might have an idea of a game changer to further help us in this war.”

“Then why so hesitant?” She asked while sitting down to hear his proposal.

“Because…I want Discord there as well.”

“You called?” The lord of chaos chimed in as if on cue. The mad spirit appeared in the holo transmission as he sat on a pink cloud and sipped a cup of chocolate milk.

“Discord, I can’t say much now, but allow me to give you a little heads up for my proposal,” Lock said seriously.

“And just what might that be?” Discord wondered as he took a sip.

“One word: Vorak.”

“MM-PFFFFFFT!! COUGH!! COUGH!! Vorak?!? You wish to bring that old fossil into this?!?” Discord yelled.

“Dimitri! How do you know of Vorak?!” Celestia demanded, standing from her throne.

“Gotta go, see ya,” Lock said as he tapped the crystal and hung up. He looked to the mares who were either confused or a little nervous as to why Discord and Celestia reacted in such a way.

“Guess I better explain on the way home, huh?”

“Oh you better.” AJ warned with her arms crossed.

The next day
In the Council Room

Celestia, Luna, and Marshall were awaiting Lock, Applejack, and Rainbow’s return from their visit to Ponyville. All the while, Discord was sitting anxiously on a cloud as Celestia was continually pacing back and forth in the room.

“Tia?” Luna called out, but she didn’t answer.

“Dear, just tell us what’s wrong?” Marshall requested.

“He knows.” Celestia replied vaguely.

“Dimitri knows about Tirek’s family.”

“He what?!?” Marshall shot up from his chair.

“That can’t be! Very few know about his family!” Luna added.

“Knows what?”

All heads turned to see Chrysalis arrive with a few maids. She then noticed Celestia and Luna looking very shocked which made her arch a brow.

“If you two look like that, then I can only assume it’s serious. Care to fill me in?” She asked as she took her seat.

“It’s complicated.” Celestia said before explaining her and Luna’s past history with Tirek and his father King Vorak of the badlands.

“My, my, and to think we used to be at each other’s throats. And you mean to tell me that Sir Dimitri is knowledgeable as well?”

“That he is.” Marshall said while drinking some iced cider on his desk.

“I-I still cannot believe it…” Discord mumbled to himself.

“Of all beings, why him?”

The doors opened again to reveal the man in question, along with Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Apple Jewel, Antoinette, and even Twilight. Before they had left Ponyville, Lock gave a brief explanation to Twilight about the meeting and requested she come along. Naturally, Twilight accepted knowing she would be needed. As the group took their seats, Celestia stomped up to Dimitri and leaned in while glaring into his eyes.

“Hello Celestia,” Lock said plainly.

“Explain. Now.” The sun monarch demanded.

“May I take my seat first?” Lock asked.

Celestia huffed as she stepped to the side and Lock took his seat. All eyes were on him as he then glanced up at Discord who flinched at his gaze.

“So, you were once part of Vorak’s council right?” He asked out of the blue.

“Hardly.” Discord huffed.

“At most, I was the court jester.”

“But you know where his kingdom is?”

“Oh yes.” Discord said while pulling down a large map out of thin air.

“It is WAAAAY beyond the borders of Equestria. Most ponies or pfft! ANYPONY goes there. Monsters, jagged canyons, and wastelands far as the eye can see.”

“The Nether Lands, correct?”

“Indeed! My, you certainly get around.”

“That’s it!” Celestia shouted as she stood up from her chair.

“I demand to know how you know so much!”

“Why are you so angry all of a sudden?” Lock wondered.

“We agreed to a non aggression pact so long as we did not tell anyone else about Vorak’s land.”

“Is this because Sendak came here and kidnaped a unicorn against his will? And just because of the actions of that hermit and Vorak’s power crazed son, you still hold a resentment to those in the Kingdom of the Centaurs and Gargoyles?” Lock asked, shocking everyone about his knowledge.

“That is confidential information.” Marshall glared at Dimitri, demanding answers.

“How do you know that?”

“I have my ways,” Lock shrugged.

“I know many things. I know how Tirek always defied King Vorak and Queen Haydon, even his brother Scorpan who was always loyal to him. I know how Tirek and Scorpan once came to these lands in search of magic but Scorpan saw the beauty and harmony of it, even befriended a one Starswirl the Bearded.” He explained, surprising Twilight this time.

“I know the story, when Scorpan tried to reason with Tirek to return to their homeland and spare Equestria but Tirek refused. Which ended in his imprisonment thanks to Scorpan informing the two of you.”

“How did you know that?!?” Twilight asked in shock.

“I may be from a different Equestria but the history is still the same.”

Everyone took a moment to calm down while Marshall took another big gulp of cider to calm his nerves.

“Well since you brought it up. What's the plan?”

“We need a game changer, something that not even Blueblood would expect. So I propose we send a small diplomatic group to the Midnight Palace and ask King Vorak for an alliance.”

“You…even know the Midnight Palace?” Luna said in disbelief.

“Yes,” Lock said as he glanced at Chrysalis.

“Also, when I say I know many things, I literally mean, a lot. I even know…how you got that crown you wear. What was his name again? King Orion, Ruler of Timbucktu, City of the Sky?”

“This is…I…I need an aspirin!!” The lord regent groaned.

“Back on topic. Who do we send?” Celestia inquired.

“I nominate Twilight,” Lock said.

“M-Me?!” Twilight yelped.

“Why not? You’re the princess of friendship, you can solve any problem, faced many challenges, and if anyone can convince Vorak to aid us, it’s you.”

“Hmm, he has a point sister.” Luna said in agreement.

“Fair enough but sending both Twilight and Discord might be seen as a show of force. Both wield great magic.”

“Um…can I go too?” Apple Jewel perked up.

“You?” Lock said, until Applejack slammed her hand on the table.

“Absolutely not, young lady!”

“But Ma, I can help! If I go, Vorak won’t think we’re going to him by force! Besides Beorn is all the way on the west border, Uncle Lock and the others are gonna go on the expedition tomorrow, Auntie Celestia and Auntie Luna are needed here to look after Cantelot, and you and Momma Dash can’t go because of my future siblings! And you know I’m just as honest as you and can talk almost anypony down. Remember how I helped handle those mean Flim Flam brothers?”

“Wait. She swindled Flim and Flam?” Lock asked with a raised brow.

“Huh? Oh yeah. They tried to rip us off on some shoddy farming equipment once.” Applejack explained.

“She tested one of their Top Quality rakes and it broke just like that. You shoulda seen Wulfrics face when that happened.”

“Daddy chased them right outta town with a sledgehammer.” Jewel giggled.

“Well then, I also nominate Apple Jewel,” Lock smirked, making Applejack stand from her chair and lean in close to Dimitri with a glare.

“What? The girl can handle it.”

“If anything happens to my baby, you’ll be in the chicken coop for a month!" She threatened, pointing her finger at him.

“Momma stop it!” Jewel snapped, surprising Applejack and the others.

“Uncle is right, I’m not a little filly anymore! I’m also in charge of leading the four clans with Beorn and it’s time I acted like it. I know you’ll always worry for me, but I gotta learn to take care of myself. And there’s nothing you or anypony can say to change my mind!”

Applejack saw the defiance in her daughter’s eyes and felt a strange sense of relief. It was the same look her husband would get whenever he made his mind up about a decision.

“My sweet little girl, I hardly know you…” she sighed, holding her daughter’s hands.

“So brave, just like your daddy…alright, you can go.”

“Thatta girl,” Lock smiled proudly, then looked to Discord.

“And I trust you to look after my goddaughter and Twilight?”

Discord poofed into a military officer's uniform in an attempt to look serious.

“I will guard them with my life.”

“That just leaves the other matter.” Said Luna.

“One of us must go to Prance after the expedition but neither Celestia and I are fit to travel and Selene still needs to help with the daily affairs.”

“Indeed, I have heard more reports from Chrysalis’ spies that my sister is still making moves behind my council’s back. Besides, it is also time my people learn of my little one as well,” Antoinette smiled, rubbing her belly.

Marshall scratched his chin as he gave the matter some thought.

“We shall send Imperius.”

“Me, dad?” The prince asked, looking surprised.

“Yes. You are an important figurehead in this war and you’ll need experience in diplomatic affairs, plus Prance is a perfect spot for you and your little marefriend.” He winked, making his son blush.

“She’s…not my marefriend.” Imperius said shyly.

“Hey kid,” Lock said.

“I think it’s high time you’re honest with yourself. You’ve spent over a couple months with this girl and I’ve noticed how you act around her during training hours. She’s probably the only girl you’re not as flustered over compared to the others, right?”

The prince blushed while Celestia began to cuddle him and squeeze him into her chest.

“Oh sweetie you are just too adorable!”

“Mother?”

“Just give her a shot dear. You might like her more than you think.”

“So is there anything else we need to discuss?” Lock asked, but received no response.

“Great, and I’ll also tag along with Imperius and Gumdrop. Antoinette is carrying our child after all,” he said while wrapping a wing around the Prench Queen and she nuzzled him.

“That only leaves the spy…” Marshall clenched his fist.

”I swear, I’ll gut that traitor and rip his heart out with my bare hands!!”

Marshall then involuntarily made smoke come from his body, giving him a sinister appearance.

“Easy there, my friend, you’re still in the early stages of getting a handle on your power. There’ll be plenty of heart ripping when we get back so for now we just need to prepare for tomorrow. Celestia, call Shining Armor and tell him to prepare for the trip as well. Oh, and make sure Cadenza packs him his air sickness medicine,” Lock explained.

“Yes, a good idea.” Celestia agreed as everyone left the room to prepare for the big day tomorrow.

That Night

The moon was high in the sky as everyone slept soundly and the thestrals kept guard all around. Luna was attending night court and would soon join her husband and sister for bed. In the kitchen, a certain human was rummaging through the fridge for a late night snack after only wanting a glass of water. He simply took a fresh apple and ate it as he closed the door and went to head back for bed. As soon as he opened the door, a thestral mare met him in the doorway as he simply nodded his head.

“Evening,” Lock said as he passed by her.

“Evening sir,” she walked alongside him.

“Late night snack?”

“Eh, just a little something, nothing special,” Lock shrugged as they walked through the halls.

“Hmm, have we met? I believe I know you from somewhere.”

“Don’t remember~?” She flirted before bumping him with her flank.

“You said all I had to do was ask~.”

“Oh yeah,” Lock snapped his fingers, until the mare grabbed his arm and pulled him into a secluded area. She then pressed him against the wall and wrapped her leg around him as she bit her lip.

“Care to tell me your name before any steamy actions?”

“Name’s Nebula but tonight, I’m yours~”

Lock smiled as he leaned in and kissed the mare. Nebula moaned as her webbed wings fluttered at his touch and he reached under her breast plate and fondled her chest. Nebula gasped in his mouth as their tongues coiled and Lock pinched her nipples through her shirt.

“Armor off, that’s an order~.” Lock said in a low voice.

“Yes sir~.”

Lock released his new lover as she began to remove most of her armor, leaving nothing but her skirt and sports bra with a toothy grin as she called him over.

“Mmm mind helping me outta this skirt? It’s kinda tight.”

Lock nodded as he kneeled down and grabbed the hem of both her skirt and panties and pulled them down. Her marehood was now exposed as a visible strand of her arousal stretched from her panties and Lock got a full whiff of her heat. He licked his lips as he leaned in and began eating the thestral mare out by poking his tongue into her pussy.

“Ohh yes~” Nebula moaned silently before her keen bat ears detected the sound of a bed thumping against a wall and the screams of another mare.

“Mmm seems Lord Marshall is pulling overtime~”

“Hmm?” Lock looked up curiously.

“You didn’t know? Raven is his new mare and they’re going at it right now!~”

Huh, good on Raven for confessing. Lock hummed in his head as he licked away.

But I’m afraid I’ll be winning this little game of pleasure, Marshall.

Lock then doubled his efforts by opening his jaw a little to grind his teeth against her clit. Nebula gasped as Lock used his power to stretch his tongue deeper in her pussy to find her g-spot, to which he did and began assaulting it.

“O-Oh gods!!” Nebula gasped as she was hoisted up with her legs firmly wrapped around her lover.

“Put me down! Somepony-uhh-might see!”

“Good,” Lock whispered as he stared deep in her eyes and prodded her entrance with his shaft.

“Cause I want them to know you’re mine now.

Nebula was forced to the ground and felt Lock’s erection poke at her slowly, up to the point where she could barely control her breathing.

“C-can we at least do it on a cloud?” She pleaded.

“Hmm, guess you don’t want it…” Lock teased as he was about to pull away.

“N-No!!” Nebula squeaked.

“P-please sir, do me on one of the clouds. I need it bad!~”

“Well…if you insist.”

Lock quickly zipped up his fly before grabbing Nebula in a bridal hold and flew out the window and up in the air. He then quickly found a large enough cloud and landed on it before assuming the same position as before.

“Now what did I say about begging~?” He teased once more as he noticed little hearts in Nebula’s glazed eyes.

“Please sir, buck me! Now~!!” Nebula panted before she surprised Lock by spreading her legs wide.

“If my mare wishes,” Lock smiled as he loomed over her.

“Oh, and consider this a penalty for talking back to your superior. You won’t be walking right for a few days.”

Before she could react, Lock plunged his whole length deep inside his thestral lover, all the way to the point where he was prodding the entrance of her womb.

“AAAUGH!!~!!!” Nebula howled into the night as she was slammed over and over before her mouth was stuffed with a tuft of cloud.

“That should keep you quiet.”

The lovers grinned at each other as Nebula’s marehood was mashed and her body began to sweat with muffled grunts and screams coming from her.

“Erf! Fuck you’re tight! Almost took you for a virgin,” Lock grunted.

“So why me?” He asked, briefly removing the cloud.

“I just really needed this.” She admitted.

“No worries about commitment, I just needed a good quickie~”

“I see,” Lock sighed as he stuffed her muzzle again and spun her around.

“Then let’s continue, shall we?” Lock said as he raised his hand and continued to plow her.

SLAP!

“MM!!”

SLAP!!

“MMMM!!”

The lovers continued their love making and Nebula’s flanks were read and sensitive from all the slapping. She was now being carried by Lock with his hands clamped on both her cheeks and her legs wrapped around his torso and her arms around his neck. She had lost count how many times she had came, and her mind was in utter bliss at the moment. While they were engaged in a rough make out session with drool leaking between their mouths, Lock felt a familiar tension build up in his groin.

“I’m close…!” Lock grunted.

“D-don’t worry, I’m on the pill! Fill me!!” Nebula whined before biting his shoulder. Lock grunted again and with a few more hard thrusts, he penetrated her womb and filled it to the brim with his seed. Nebula soon came once more and threw her head back with her mouth agape in a silent scream and her eyes rolled back. The two soon relaxed as Lock lowered on the cloud and sat down. He slowly pulled out of Nebula as she laid there in a twitching mess.

“Whew! Well that was fun,” Lock smirked.

“Mmm got that right stud.” Nebula nuzzled his chest before her ear twitched.

“Oh my, Raven is getting it good…wanna see?”

“Nah, I’m not much of a peeper,” Lock shrugged.

“I better get outta here anyway. Something tells me we weren’t as quiet as we hoped.”

“You can say that again, stud~.”

Lock gulped as he and Nebula turned around to see a few more thestral mares flying in mid air and giving him coy looks. Nebula recognized them as part of her squad from the night guard.

“So Nebula, is he that good you screamed that loud?” One mare asked.

“Oh yeah. He’s a real monster in the sack~”

“Well good thing the rest of us have husbands or coltfriends.” One mare sighed before handing Nebula her gear.

“Get back to your shift or it’s a pay deduction for you.”

“Yes ma’am,” Nebula nodded as they flew away.

“Jeez, had me worried there for a moment,” Lock sighed.

“For a moment I thought they were about to jump me, until they mentioned they already had their own stallions.”

“Lucky you~. Here’s a little present for ya.” Nebula smirked while handing him her sports panties before pecking his cheek and flew off.

“Heh, quite the character,” Lock chuckled as he stuffed the panties in his pocket after putting his pants back on and flew back to the castle. Before he entered through the window again, he decided that smelling like sex wouldn’t be the best option so he snapped his fingers and his flames burned away the stench. Once he was clean, he flew through the window and made his way back to his room. He then slowly opened the door to see Rainbow and Applejack still sleeping and went to quietly close it again.

“Ahem!”

Lock flinched and gulped as he looked over his shoulder to see both mares sitting up straight with their arms crossed. He then realized they were faking being asleep.

“What kept you?” Applejack asked.

“And don’t bother lying, the whole night patrol heard you.” Rainbow added.

“We don’t mind you having a girl on the side but at least let us know if you’re gonna be out late!”

Lock sighed as he rubbed the back of his head and joined the mares in bed.

“You’re right, I’m sorry, I sorta stirred the pot when I told her that she could ask. I’ll be more careful from now on. Any way I can make it up to you two?” Lock said sheepishly.

“Each of us gets one arm, no questions.” Applejack said sternly.

“Done,” Lock nodded as he laid down and each mare hugged his arms.

“Love you both.”

“Love you too, hun,” Applejack smiled.

“Yeah, love you babe,” Rainbow said.

In another part of the castle, Marshall was laying in bed with Raven after an intense love making and Raven was nuzzling his chest.

“You sure can scream, Raven,” Marshall chuckled.

“Only because you’re so good~,” Raven cooed.

“I see you two are enjoying yourselves.”

The door opened to reveal Celestia and Luna and both Marshall and Raven smiled at the Princesses.

“Hello ladies, I was just telling Raven here how much of a screamer she is,” Marshall smirked.

“Not surprising, we surely know from experience,” Luna said.

“How are you enjoying yourself as our new herdmate, Raven?” Celestia asked.

“It’s wonderful, I’ve never been so happy before,” Raven sighed.

“You know, you don’t just have to be our herdmate. You can also join our marriage and be Marshall’s new wife.”

“W-Wife?! Truly?!” Raven yelped.

“I like that idea, why don’t we make it official?” Marshall agreed as they both got out of bed and put their robes on. Celestia then stood in front of them as they turned to face each other and held each other’s hands.

“Do you, Sir Marshall, Lord Regent of Equestria, take Ravenna another one of your lawfully wedded wives to love for all eternity?” Celestia said.

“I do.” Marshall said with a genuine smile.

“And do you, Raven, take Marshall as your new lawfully wedded husband? To love for the rest of your life?”

“I-I do…” Raven said with tears streaming down her cheeks and a happy smile.

“Then I, Princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria, hereby pronounce you husband and new wife. You may kiss your lucky new bride.”

In a surprise twist, Marshall threw Raven back onto the bed and spread her legs open, making her blush profusely.

“Sh-She said to kiss the bride!” Raven exclaimed, confused but aroused.

“You mean like this?” He asked before pushing his muzzle into her marehood.

“Aahn~!” Raven moaned as Marshall lapped up her gushing juices. Raven’s marehood felt incredibly warm on his tongue, could even smell her potent arousal fill his nostrils as he licked more and more of her drooling slit.

“Mmm that's enough.” The stallion grunted before ramming into his mare without warning.

“Ah! My lord-!!”

“Call me husband~.” Marshall said while bucking her hard.

“Y-Yes! Oh gods yes, husband!” Raven cried out.

“Rut me more! I love you!”

Marshall did as his new mare pleaded and they continued for hours while being watched by the princesses.

“Mmm Raven. When is your next break tomorrow?” He asked while she wrapped her legs around him.

“Ohhh~. Around lunch. Why?”

“Pencil me in for a...Desk Appointment~.” He winked before kissing her.

“Of course!” Raven said happily. Soon the Lord Regent felt a familiar tension within his groin, making him grunt and look into Raven’s eyes.

“I’m about to cum, my new love.”

“OH SWEET GODS ABOVE! CUM INSIDE ME! I LOVE YOU!”

Both Celestia and Luna grinned as Raven was filled with their husbands seed and proceeded to take turns kissing her while rubbing her belly.

“Welcome to the marriage Raven.” Celestia whispered.

“Thank you, I love you all so much. I’m the happiest mare in the world.” Raven said

“We love you too.” Luna said.

Marshall looked at his new bride and smiled before kissing her forehead. His mind began to drift back to fifteen years ago, when Raven was made his personal slave.

During The Great War

Marshall sat at his desk, going through slave reports, as the sounds of mares being raped seemed to echo throughout the building. He sighed as he rubbed his temples, unable to concentrate as his slave, Raven, sat on her knees wearing a very skimpy and revealing maid outfit. Raven noticed his stress and bit her lip as she scooted in between his legs and rubbed his crotch.

“May I serve you master~?” Raven cooed.

“Mmm…” Marshall sighed as he looked at her trying hard to seduce him.

“Come here.” He ordered as she straddled him.

“What do you want mas-MM??” Raven yelped as he pulled her in for a kiss and ripped off her apron.

“Ah~, master, this worthless cunt lives to service you~.”

“Don’t talk like that…” Marshall said with a sad expression before cupping her breasts.

“You’re not a worthless cunt, you’re my lover.”

“L-Lover?” Raven gasped, making him pause to look at her.

“But…I’m just a cock loving whore.”

“No. You’re Raven and from this day forward, I’ll keep you safe.”

Marshall then rolled her to the floor and began to gently make love to her. Raven had been in this position many times and was often treated roughly with almost no rest or recovery time. As she felt her lover push into her womb, she felt true pleasure for the first time without the use of drugs or magic.

“Raven,” Marshall called out as he thrusted gently.

“From now on, you call me by my name. No more of this master nonsense, just Marshall.”

She smiled with tears in her eyes and cupped both his cheeks before he leaned down to kiss her.

“I love you…Marshall.”

The two soon ended their love making as Marshall finished inside her and she came as well. As they cleaned up, a stag barged in the office and eyed Raven with a hungry grin.

“Oi, you done with this whore yet? I wanna rub one off,” he smirked as he approached Raven. Marshall was quick to react as he grabbed his arm and squeezed it while glaring at the stag.

“This slut is mine and mine alone. Keep your hands off.”

“Aw come on, just a quickie! I promise not to break her too much~.”

WHAM!

The stag was met with an armor plated fist as he fell to the floor with a broken muzzle and teeth flying out.

“Last warning…”

“Argh! Alright sheesh! Bucking asshole…” the stag grumbled as he held his nose and stomped out.

Marshall scoffed as he slammed the door and looked back to see Raven crying as she covered her mouth with her hands. He smiled as he approached her and wrapped her in a gentle hug.

“I promise, I’ll always protect you.”

The Next Day

The sun had risen over the horizon and the atmosphere was tense and serious. The royals and Dimitri were all gathered at the airship port and were preparing to depart for two very important missions. On one side there was Marshall, Shining Armor, Sir Gregor, a group of soldiers led by Marshall and Shining Armor who was dressed in his hooded armor. Their mission was to venture back to the North and claim the Valyrian mines and get past the Frost Wyrm nest. If successful, they’d have the proper material for making strong and highly durable weaponry and armor for the undead amassing in the frozen wastes.

“Get those muskets loaded!! And make sure that powder is secure!” An officer shouted as the ship was loaded.

“This’ll be a hell of a trip.” Lock commented as he adjusted the leather bindings on his arms, as he was dressed in his armor.

“Never encountered wyrm’s before, this might be a fun experience.”

“Yeah heh…fun.” Shining gulped nervously looking at the airship.

“Be sure to take your medicine big brother.” Twilight advised as they began to board.

Marshall was dressed in his signature black armor and cape while his son was given standard royal guard armor and a star metal spear personally forged by the royal blacksmiths. Celestia hugged her son as tightly as she could with a sad expression while bidding them farewell.

“Ohh be safe my brave little soldier!”

“Mom…”

“Don’t worry Celestia, after this he’ll be a proud stallion.” Marshall said while patting his son’s back.

“Yeah! And I’ll be there by his side!” Gummy chirped happily.

“Oh gods, smite me now…” Imperius groaned.

“I feel like we’re forgetting somepony.” Shining said.

As if on cue, a pink cloud appeared out of thin air and Discord lounging on top with a relaxed smile as he drank a glass of chocolate milk.

“And where have you been?” Luna deadpanned.

“Having breakfast, if you must know.” Discord replied with sass while taking a chunk from his cotton candy cloud.

The lord of chaos quickly poofed behind Twilight and Apple Jewel wearing a cliché officer’s uniform with medals and a riding crop as he tried to make himself look serious.

“Rest assured, these two lovely mares are in good hands!”

“We’ll be holding you to that, Discord.” Shining said.

“That’s my little sister you’re watching over.”

“And my goddaughter.” Lock added.

“But of course, I always keep my promises when it counts.”

“Be safe, sugsrcube.” Applejack said as she nuzzled her daughter one last time.

“I will mom.” She replied with a smile.

“You got this Twilight.” Rainbow said with a wink and a thumbs up.

“I’ll certainly try my best.” Twilight nodded.

“Arrivederci, everypony!” Discord shouted and with a snap of his lion paw, he and the two mares disappeared in a puff of pink smoke.

“I sure hope they’ll be ok.” Applejack said.

“Well they are with Discord. So they should be just fine.” Celestia reassured.

“Right. Everypony on board!” Marshall shouted as the guards gave a quick salute while he kissed his wives and daughter goodbye.

“Promise me you'll come home?” Selene asked, feeling sad as her father cupped her cheeks.

“I would march across all of Equestria if I get to see you again.” The lord regent said kissing his daughter’s forehead.

“Be careful husband.” Said Luna as she hugged him close.

“When I get home, I’ll be cold. Be sure to warm me up~.”

SMACK!!

“Oh! Mmm I will.~”

“And here I thought Wulfric was bad, gods rest his soul.” Lock chuckled. Rainbow and Applejack took the opportunity to smother Lock with affection by kissing both his cheeks, earning a smile from their human.

Imperius was given a cloak and a star metal spear forged by the royal blacksmiths before receiving goodbye kisses from both his mothers.

“Be safe.” Celestia said with sad eyes.

“Don’t worry Mother, I’ll-”

“WAIT! DON’T TAKE OFF!”

The group turned to see Top Notch running toward the ship. He wore traditional armor and was armed with a rapier and wore a cloak.

“I’m sorry…” he gasped, catching his breath.

“I’m so sorry! My father kept me for something! But I’m here! I made it!”

“In that case, welcome aboard.” Marshall grinned as he smacked the young colt’s back.

The ship soon was ready for takeoff as their loved ones waved them goodbye and walked off the plank. It wasn’t even five minutes after taking off that Shining Armor began to feel sick and was already heaving over the side.

“Uh what about the medicine Princess Twilight gave you?” Asked the soldier rubbing his back.

“I think-MMP!! I already burned through it before we took off!”

“Pfft, just wait below deck until we get there, ok?” Marshall insisted.

Shining reluctantly nodded and headed below deck to ease his sickness.

“Now then, let’s talk about what we’ll do once we near the nest. Gregor, you spent most of your time at Wulfric’s side, did he or the elders say anything about the Frost Wyrm’s? Like any kind of weaknesses or dragon traditions of any kind?” Lock asked.

Gregor scratched his chin as he pondered his knowledge of the Frost Wyrm’s and what he had heard Wulfric and the elders spoke about.

“Mmm, I know that long ago, our ancestors hunted them for their scales. The scales of a frost wyrm are said to be so light that it would be like holding a feather yet strong enough to withstand even the sharpest blades.”

“I see.” Lock pondered.

…Can I? He thought to himself.

I’ve only done it a few times before, Will it be enough?

End

Homecoming (Rewritten)

Approximately two weeks have passed since the expedition crew left and Discord took Twilight and Apple Jewel to visit the Midnight Palace. Nothing out of the ordinary had been going on as of late and everything was honestly not as eventful without Marshal and Dimitri. It was early in the morning and both royal sisters had to get up from bed to raise the sun and lower the moon. Celestia had no trouble waking up as she sat up and looked down to her slightly bloated belly and smiled.

“Hello, little one,” she cooed, rubbing her stomach.

“Lulu, come and get up. It is time for our royal duties.”

Although when she turned to her sister in the room, she noticed Luna snoring and her mane and tail all messy and tangled.

“Luna, you know that is not a very princess way to sleep. Get your lazy flank up and out of bed.”

“Mmm, leave me be sister…” Luna groaned as she rolled away from the sunlight.

“If you don’t get out of bed, I’ll tell Marshall you were the one who ate his last slice of apple pie before he left.”

“You wouldn’t dare.”

Celestia crossed her arms and smirked as Luna finally got out of bed with a frazzled mane and an even more swollen belly thanks to having triplets.

“I never realized how hard it is to sleep without our husband.” She sighed while changing out of her pajamas.

“He should be back soon, yes?”

“Very soon. I just got a letter saying they managed to reach their quota and are heading home.”

Luna smiled as they walked to their bedroom balcony and performed their royal duty of lowering the moon and raising the sun. Although, as soon as the light from the sun shined down on their city, they saw something in the distance. At first glance, they saw that it was the expedition ship which made them smile knowing that their husband was nearing home. What they didn’t expect was what was flying right next to it.

“Um…sister?”

“Yes Lulu?”

“Is that a dragon?”

“I…believe so.”

“And it’s quite a large one.”

“Indeed, it looks like it can wipe out the whole city.”

After a brief pause, both sisters’ eyes widened and snapped their heads to each other.

“Summon the royal guard and The Wonderbolts. Be ready.” Celestia commanded sternly to Luna who teleported without hesitation.

By the time the ship arrived at the docks the royal regiment were out in force along with civilian ponies, looking like they were preparing for an attack when Marshall appeared on the rail of the ship ordering them to stand down.

“Hold men! No worries, he’s on our side!”

The black dragon descended from the air and landed in front of the group and raised its large head up high as it looked down at Celestia and Luna. To any who saw him from a distance, they were either quite nervous or became fearful. Some civilian ponies and Caribou soon arrived to greet the crew upon their return.

“Hi mom!”

From the gangplank that was just lowered, Imperius hopped up and ran down to hug his mother.

“Oh! My baby!!” Celestia beamed, completely forgetting about the giant beast looming over them.

Luna smiled as she was given her hug before noticing the injured crew departing the ship with somber expressions. Marshall was the last to disembark, holding a letter in his hand as the loved ones of the crew members came to greet them. One mare in particular looking worried as she scanned the crowd.

“Miss Roseluck?” The lord regent called out as he stood before her.

“Yes.”

“Did you know a worker named Torstein?”

“Yes! He’s my boyfriend, is he alright?”

Marshall took a deep breath as he handed her the letter.

“I’m sorry ma’am. There was a mining accident, he didn’t survive.” He lied, knowing the true gruesomeness of his death would shock her even more as she broke down in tears while some of the crowd helped her to stand.

“No…No Torstein!!”

One of the stags frowned and approached Roseluck and pulled out a small box and gave it to her.

“He loved you,” the stag said sadly as she opened the box to reveal a pretty diamond ring with a silver band.

“He spoke the world about you, you have our condolences.”

Roseluck cried even louder as she held the ring before calmly being taken somewhere more quiet by her friends as Marshall returned to his wives and gave each of them a warm kiss.

“Darling, what happened?” Celestia Inquired after seeing how tired he was.

“I’ll tell you at the castle.” He replied before turning his attention to the dragon.

“Dimitri! Change back before you knock something over!”

“Dimitri?!” Both sisters yelped as they turned to the dragon.

“Aw come on,” the dragon spoke with a smirk.

“I don’t usually take this form that often, you sure I can’t stay like this a little longer?”

“Now!” Marshall scolded, treating Lock like a child.

“Ugh, you just wanna suck the joy outta everything…” Lock grumbled as he slowly changed back. The two Princesses were baffled to see the human change before them as his five other mates, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Thora, Luta, and Antoinette approached him with both shock that he was the dragon and happiness that he was back.

“Hey girls, quite the entrance wouldn’t you say?”

“Meh. I coulda done better.” Rainbow smirked before being pulled in.

“Ohh watch it big guy, I got precious cargo here.” She smiled while he rubbed her belly.

“It is good to see you home safely, love,” Antoinette said happily as she pecked him on the cheek.

“Likewise, and it’s nice to see they’re still thriving,” Lock smiled until his eye caught Luta’s belly sticking out a little.

“And I see we’ve got another family member on the way.”

“Can’t wait.” Luta smiled when she spotted a certain dragoness in a loincloth disembarking from the ship with wondrous eyes looking at the city.

“New friend?” Applejack grinned.

“Uh…well you see-”

“So this is where my new mate lives,” Tarra said out in the open.

“Damnit, Tarra…” Lock facepalmed.

“Dang stud, another girl?” Rainbow joked while introducing herself.

“Hey there, name’s Rainbow Dash. This is Applejack, Thora, Luta, and Antoinette.”

“You have five other mates?” Tarra asked.

“Well technically I’m part of Rainbow Dash and Applejack’s herd, and Antoinette is my first personal mate in this world,” Dimitri explained.

“And you’ve impregnated most of them?”

“Yes and no, Applejack and Rainbow Dash are pregnant with the late king Wulfric’s children and Luta and Antoinette are pregnant with mine. Though I only did so per their request to want to be moms.”

“Mmm I really lucked out~.” Tarra purred when Gumdrop springed out of the ship and pounced on Imperius.

“I gotta go Impy. See you later?”

“Sure.”

“You’re the best Impy! Love you, MMMMMWAH!!”

Most of the group’s jaws dropped after Gummy planted a kiss on the prince’s lips as she hopped away while Imperius just waved goodbye with a goofy grin on his face.

“My my, you’ve been busy…Impy.” Celestia looked at her son curiously.

“Yeah…” Imperius sighed, not paying attention to his words.

“She’s the best marefriend I could ever ask for.”

“MAREFRIEND?!”

Imperius flinched and looked to see his sister fuming at her brother as she marched up to him.

“Ohh heh hey sis…” he gulped as she stood over him, horn flaring with magic.

“Tell me little brother, just how far have you two gone?!?”

“N-Not far! I swear!” Imperius pleaded.

“That’s not true, I can smell her all over you,” Tarra said bluntly, making everyone’s eyes widen and Celestia squeal.

“I can even still smell you on her as she left. And I could smell a lot of you on her.”

“Ahhh! My little stallion has grown up!!”

“MOTHER?!?”

“Imperius…”

The Prince slowly looked to his sister but was surprised to see tears welling up in her eyes. Without another word she turned and ran away from the group.

“Selene, wait!” Imperius called out but Marshall stopped him by grabbing his shoulder.

“Let me handle this son. You go home with your mothers.” Marshall advised with a wink.

“Yes dad…” the prince sighed while looking towards the direction his sister ran off.

“Oi! Get that ore to the forge, pronto!” Marshall ordered before he went to check on his daughter.

“Yes sir!”

“Might as well give you the tour, Tarra,” Lock shrugged as his other mates followed.

“I look forward to it,” Tarra smiled.

“But I think we should get you some proper clothes in the meantime.”

Marshall was walking in the courtyard looking for Selene since she had somehow left his field of vision. He soon came across the garden and heard sniffling, when he turned the corner he saw his daughter sitting on a bench as tears dripped from her eyes. In her hands was the necklace she wore that had a crimson red feather attached to it.

“Selene?” Marshall called out. Selene glanced up to see her father but went back to weeping as she gazed back at the feather in her hands.

“My little Princess, whatever is the matter?” Marshall sat next to Selene and rubbed her back soothingly.

“My little brother…has a marefriend now…” she sighed, playing with the feather.

“I guess…he won't need me anymore.”

“What brought this up?” Marshall asked.

“I thought you would be happy that Imperius is no longer afraid of mares?”

“I thought I would be but…I’m not!” She pouted.

“I thought we would stay together forever!”

“You will.” Marshall reassured her with a kiss to her forehead.

“Your brother loves you very much but he needs space to grow. He’ll always be your little brother, the little foal you used to carry when you were a little filly. But now he’s a stallion, a confident one at that.”

“Do you promise?” Selene asked as she wiped her tears.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Marshall said as he did the gesture.

Selene smiled and leaned against her father and gazed at the feather. Although as soon as she was content for her younger brother, another thought passed her mind which made her frown again.

“He’ll be leaving soon, won’t he?” Selene said sadly as Marshall glanced at the feather and knew who she was talking about.

“Yes.” Marshall sighed.

“Does he have to go daddy?” The princess asked while snuggling up to her father.

“He has a very important job back home, he can’t stay forever.”

“But…I haven’t told him how I feel, I don’t want him to leave just yet. I…love him, daddy, so much it tears me up inside. Imperius now has an admittedly wonderful mare for his own and I’m still chasing after somepony who I might not even get a chance with.” Selene looked up to her father with tears streaming down her cheeks.

“What if…he rejects me?”

“It’ll be fine my little moondrop.” He replied while wiping her tears away.

“I promise, one day you’ll find somepony who’ll love you and cherish you just as I love and cherish your mothers but you’ll need to be patient.”

Selene smiled at her father’s encouragement as he kissed her forehead and held her close as they returned to the castle together.

“Now let’s get back home, I need a nice cup of hot tea and a warm bed.”

Lock stood in the forge with the royals, his mates, and Canterlot’s top blacksmiths. Tarra was off to the side, since she was a Frost Wyvern she didn’t do well with heat. He gazed at the ore that sat on the table and his own two swords, Surtr and Ymir, and scratched his chin. These swords have been with him since the liberation of Cloudsdale, each blade had their fair share of nicks and scratches from battle. Lock pondered his newfound knowledge of how to properly forge Valyrian ore into weapons and decided to improve his swords. By the time he was done with them, they would be new and improved and stronger than before.

“Who’s in charge around here?” Lock asked as he looked over his shoulder.

“That would be me!” A stallion covered in soot shouted as he stepped out of the forge.

“What can I do for ya?”

Lock grabbed a Valyrian ore chunk and handed it to the stag.

“Valyrian ore, straight from Frost Wyrm Pass,” Lock said, which surprised the stallion.

“What’s your take on the stuff?”

As the smith examined the ore, he removed his goggles and brought out a small monocle to get a closer view and to look for any flaws, all while walking through the shop and towards his work station.

“Beautiful! Flawless, finest chunk of metal I’ve seen.” He said before biting down on it, making a tooth fly out.

“Oh! Hard as a diamond!” He smiled with a gap in his teeth.

“Uh…didn’t that hurt? You’re missing a tooth now,” Lock pointed out.

“Oh that? That’s my third replacement this week. Been meaning to get a gold one anyway.”

“Mr. Dusty Smith,” Celestia spoke up.

“Sir Dimitri and my husband have traveled far for this ore and to bring it back for a very special task. You and your team of smiths must make weaponry and armor for our forces and allies. Are you up for the task?”

“I alone have the knowledge how to properly forge the Valyrian,” Lock added.

“I’ll teach you and your team how to do it just right.”

“Well who am I to say no to that?” Smith grinned while fixing his goggles.

“Let’s get hammering!”

All the smiths lined up as Lock got to work teaching them with Smith by his side.

“Now, Valyrian ore is unlike any metal you’ve all worked with at this point. It’s very delicate and literally has a specific temperature of flames it must be forged in. Any questions so far?”

“Hey uhh how much are we getting paid for this job?” A worker asked when one of the guards presented him a royal contract.

“Let’s see…upon completion of work, each employee shall receive…!!!” He stopped after looking at the price.

“You can’t be serious…”

“If you do this, you and your workers will be well paid and made the official royal craftsman of Canterlot.” Celestia smiled as they looked astonished and began beaming with confidence.

“Alright, let’s get to it then!!”

“We’ll start this forging off with a demonstration,” Lock said as he picked up his two swords.

“Hey Smith, I got a design in mind for my blades. Wanna lend a hand?”

“Ah a new project eh? I’m game. So long as I get to use some of this ore for the king when he gets back.”

“Done, let’s do this.”

3 Hours Later

“Steady…steady now!”

“Ease up on the heat, we only get one shot at this!”

Lock’s and Smith’s body were drenched in sweat as they breathed heavily and wiped their brows for the hundredth time. All the while the blacksmiths were watching their every move they made with the ore and their forging while they took notes. The royals watched in awe as they worked and put the finishing touches on both his swords. Unbeknownst to Lock and Smith, many passersby had stopped to watch the human and lead smith work in the forge.

“Smith! Douse them now!” Lock called out.

“Heads up!!”

HISSSSS…

The red hot blades were cooled, sharpened and polished as their shafts were wrapped in leather for the finishing touches before Smith finally removed his goggles and wiped the sweat from his brow. Lock smiled as he waited for a few moments and reached in and grabbed his now finished red and blue blades. The group saw in awe how they seemed to glow a red and blue hue in the forge.

“Holy moly…” Applejack said.

“Those swords are magnificent!” Marshall beamed.

“That’s not all about them,” Lock smirked. He then pressed a small latch on the handle of the red blade. The blade split into mini razor blades and were all connected to a metal wire as it extended to the ground.

“Say hello to my new whip swords: Hell’s Flare and Hell’s Frost.”

As Lock sheathed the blades in their new scabbards, he and Smith returned to the forge to work on his next project while the royal family returned inside to rest and for some much needed alone time now that Marshall and Shining Armor were back with their families.

“Husband, how are you still so cold?” Celestia asked.

“That blizzard we were in...it had magic; an evil magic.” Marshall recalled, still feeling the sting of the frost on his hand.

“Nothing a warm fireplace can fix. Go rest, Luna, Selene and I will be in the gardens.”

Marshall nodded as he headed to their bedroom and Celestia returned to the throne room. Meanwhile, Selene and Luna went to the guardians to gaze at the sunset together.

“Mother…can I request help with something?” Selene asked as they sat down.

“Of course dear, what is it?”

Selene fidgeted in her seat before taking a breath to compel herself.

“I…I want to confess my love for Dimitri, I’ve decided.”

Luna’s ears perked up at her daughters request and pondered what to do next.

“Hmm that’s a big decision dear.”

“How did you confess your love to daddy?” Her daughter wondered.

Luna blushed at the memory of how she and Marshall came together and held her daughter close.

“Well...it was during the last days of the war. Your father was preparing to launch one final attack on the Crystal Empire and I visited his tent to wish him luck but I was so nervous.” Luna giggled.

“You mom?”

“Oh yes. Like you, I had a little crush on your father so like any princess in love, I went to offer him my handkerchief as a good luck charm but before I could make my move, I tripped and nearly fell over. Thankfully, your father broke my fall but we soon found ourselves muzzle to muzzle on the floor.” Luna sighed.

“What happened?”

“Well for a moment, we just stared at each other and next thing I knew...I was kissing the stallion who would end up being my husband.”

“So…what you’re saying is you just went for it?” Selene deduced.

“Oh absolutely. It was a night not to be forgotten.” Luna smiled but quickly snapped back to her daughter’s question.

“Don’t get any funny ideas young lady!”

“Mother! I’m not that promiscuous!” Selene blushed, then calmed down.

“But I see what you are saying.”

“I’m glad,” Luna smiled as she kissed her daughter’s forehead.

“Well?”

“Well what?”

“What are you sitting here for?”

“Um…enjoying the sunset?” Selene shrugged.

“Selene, you march yourself to that forge and proclaim your love to that man this instant! If you want him, go and get him!” Luna snapped, pointing her finger away.

Selene gulped before walking towards the forge nervously, while her mother sighed and shook her head.

“At least I didn’t tell her the more intimate parts of the story.

Royal Bedchambers

Marshall sat in front of the fireplace warming his hands as best he could but the cold feeling in his hands would not go away for it was not the chill of ice affecting him but the chill of fear. Never in his whole career as a knight had he faced a foe like the undead.

Knock knock

A knock came to the door before he turned to see his new wife Raven rush in and kiss him deeply.

“I missed you. I was so worried!” Raven sighed as they hugged.

“Sorry we took so long.”

Raven kissed him again as they closed the door and sat down on the chair. Raven snuggled into his chest as Marshall held her close, she then noticed his hand trembling a little.

“You’re shaking…”

“Just the cold.” Marshall said but Raven knew he was lying and could see the sweat on his forehead.

“Marshall, what happened over there, please tell me,” Raven pleaded.

“There were…so many…” he spoke vaguely.

“No matter how many we slew, dozens more took their place. Even Dimitri had trouble fighting them off, there were so many…It was a nightmare…and that look their leader had...it made my blood freeze.”

“No pony died, right?” Raven asked hesitantly but Marshall shook his head.

“Torstein, one of the workers. He was killed right in front of me.”

“Oh no…Miss Roseluck’s boyfriend.”

“He was right there…” Marshall grit his teeth.

“I…I should’ve seen that monster behind him.”

“Shhh.” Raven hushed her husband as they kissed again.

“Don’t blame yourself. You did all you could.”

Marshall could only sit there with his new wife as the fire flickered in front of them. He then raised his hand and made wisps of smoke dance along his fingers and hand.

“I need to get stronger,” Marshall muttered.

“I need to gain better control of these new powers, so that no pony else dies on my watch.”

“What you really need is rest.” Raven said as she pulled him towards the bed.

“But Raven I-”

“Need rest.” She declared stubbornly.

“Fine, but only if you join me for a nice warm bath.”

“I can do that.”

Marshall smiled as he picked up Raven bridal style and headed to the bathroom.

“I love you Marshall, never forget that.”

“I as well, Raven, I love you too.”

The second the bathroom doors closed, the lovers could be heard giggling over the running water followed by a few kissing sounds and the shower curtain being pulled.

Meanwhile

“Alright ya lazy bums! That’ll do for today!” Smith called out.

The team of smiths all relaxed after a grueling day of forging. So far they managed to forge a few swords and spears but that was about it. They had no idea how precise they had to be with the ore but in the end their craft showed satisfying results. Smith glanced over to Lock who was cleaning a newly forged sword and approached him.

“So how was your first time working with Valyrian ore?” Lock asked, glancing at Smith.

“Nothing like star metal, am I right?”

“Not in the slightest. The ore is tough, I’ll admit. But…” Smith paused as he raised up a magnificent partially done warhammer.

“Worth it.”

“Looks like a worthy weapon, Beorn’s gonna love it,” Lock smirked.

The men laughed as Lock took off his shirt to let the cool breeze blow against him. Smith took notice of the many battle scars on his body but the large one on his back caught his attention. It was about a centimeter wide and went from the back of his right shoulder all the way down to the left side of his hip.

“Gods above man! How are you not dead?” He asks while pounding the hot metal.

“I got this a long time ago…” Lock said solemnly.

“Trying to avenge a friend who died because of me. I’ve used my wings to hide it, no one else besides you has seen it.”

“Uh…me and them.” Smith pointed to two females ogling him and waving hello.

“Watch it kid, heat week is just around the corner. Thankfully old bucks like myself are married.”

“Watch this,” Lock smirked, then looked to the females and raised his arms and flexed.

“Enjoying the view, ladies?” He said while striking a pose and winking.

The girls squealed before he was doused with cold water by a certain female drake who was keeping an eye on him.

“Down boy.” Tarra scolded while he sputtered and coughed.

“Ugh! Damn that’s cold!” Lock said, then got an idea.

“But you just poured more fuel in the fire.”

“How so?”

“Like this.”

Lock reached up and undid the hair tie that kept his ponytail up. His hair had now grown past his shoulders and decided to use his wet hair as a show. He whipped his hair around, making water droplets fly through the air, and relaxed as a few strands of hair hung in front of his face.

“How’s that for a show?”

The girls who were watching swooned and fell over as they clutched their chests, looking like they had a heart attack.

“Pfffft! Hahahahahahhaaaaahhahaa!” Lock busted out laughing.

“The looks on their faces, priceless!”

“You’re so childish…” Tarra rolled her eyes.

“Aw come on, it’s just a little fun,” Lock smiled as he tied his hair back up.

As they conversed with each other, Selene was making her way to the forge and not paying attention to where she was walking as she kept her eyes on the ground.

Should I just tell him? Maybe he’ll like me back? How should I tell him? Just out in the open? Perhaps I should-

THUMP!

Selene’s train of thought was interrupted when she bumped into something. She shook her head and looked up to see Lock, shirtless and a little wet.

“Oh, hey there Selene, you should watch yourself where you’re walking.”

Selene’s eyes were locked in a trance as she stared at her crush’s figure. Only one word managed to slip out.

“Aaabs…”

“Abs?” Lock said as she unconsciously placed her hand on his stomach and gently rubbed his six pack.

“Okay this is creepy. Wake up kid!” Tarra shouted with a snap of her fingers.

Selene gasped and shook her head and finally noticed what she was doing. She looked at her hand and then up to Lock who arched a brow at her.

“You enjoying yourself there?” He teased.

Selene gasped as her face became cherry red and retracted her hand and began bowing her head repeatedly.

“I-I’m so sorry! So sorry! So sorry!”

“Whoah, easy there Selene,” Lock said, waving his hand.

“No harm no foul, was there something you needed from me?”

The princess blushed while trying to keep a straight face and cleared her throat to speak.

“Well you see um…I…” she stammered.

“I l…I L-l…”

“Oh for drake’s sake,” Tarra rolled her eyes and lightly slapped her flank.

“Just tell him already!”

“EEP!! I LIKE YOU!!” She blurted out for all to hear and quickly covered her mouth.

“Saw that coming.”

“Told ya.”

Two of the guards sighed as if they were expecting this to happen while Selene sulked from embarrassment. Dimitri blinked as he processed the information given to him and scratched the back of his head. He stepped back a bit and clapped his hands, drying off the sweat and water still clinging to his skin. He then grabbed a fresh shirt and put it on and walked over to take Selene’s hand and pull her along.

“Walk with me, please.” Lock said softly.

“Uh…O-okay.”

The two walked hand in hand towards the courtyard as many guards either smirked or chuckled to themselves at the Princess holding hands with her crush. Selene looked away, but after a gentle squeeze from the human, she calmed down each time. They soon reached the courtyard and sat on a bench together. Selene fidgeted in her seat as Lock leaned back and crossed his legs.

“So, you like me too huh?” He asked, glancing at her.

“Um…y-yes, I do,” she nodded bashfully.

“May I know why?”

“Er well…you were just so nice to me. You said I was pretty, you even gave me a feather.” She blushed, showing him the necklace.

“Ah, you made it into a necklace,” Lock smiled.

“It looks good on you, adds a certain flare to your appearance. But what I’d like to know is why me if all people? I’m not exactly royalty, don’t have any noble status of the sort, excluding the whole godfather thing, and I get pissed more times than I care to admit. I’m sort of a loose cannon, in a manner of speaking, yet you still have feelings for me?”

“Well…call it an attraction to bad boys.” Selene giggled. The Princess then made a bold move and slowly climbed on Lock and sat on his lap. All the while, her face was as red as an apple.

“You’ve really fallen for me that hard huh?” Lock asked as she looked to him and nodded.

“You do realize there’s a bit of an age gap between us? I’m 28 and you’re 16.”

“Well I’m also royalty. Marrying or dating someone older is common plus my mothers are a thousand years old and my dad is in his thirties.” Selene argued while leaning in closer.

“So…you’d be content with dating a war vet like me?” Lock asked as Selene inched closer and her eyes began to close.

“Here’s your answer~.” Selene purred with bedroom eyes.

Just as they were about to kiss, Marshall came storming in with what looked like a magazine rolled in his hand and began shouting for Lock.

“DIMITRI?!?”

“Daddy!?” Selene whined as the moment was ruined.

“Sorry sweetie, this is important.” Marshall apologized before handing Lock the magazine.

“We got a problem.”

Lock arched a brow as he unfolded the magazine and read the cover. Selene blushed up a storm again as Lock’s eyes widened in shock. On the cover was the title Playmare and it was him and Marshall. On one side was Dimitri and he looked to be in the middle of doing bar lifts in the training grounds. He wore nothing but a pair of tight athletic shorts as his entire muscular torso was exposed and his wings were unfurled a little. His body was drenched in sweat, making his skin glisten in the light as his grey eyes were sharp and focused. On the other side of the magazine was Marshall and he looked like he was at a beach. He looked to be just coming out of the water, wearing a pair of swim trunks and looking off in the distance as he was slicking his mane back. His body was also on the muscular side as the water made his fur press against his own six pack. At the bottom we’re words that made the human facepalm and groan audibly.

“The Stud Regent, Lord Marshall, and The human hunk, Dimitri Lockdrom. Two of Equestria’s most sexiest males.”

“What in the everloving hell is this?!” Lock deadpanned.

“I was just about to ask my wives that. Join me?”

“Sure,” Lock nodded and stood up while gently moving Selene to the side. Selene pouted and crossed her arms which made Lock feel a little guilty for her. He then glanced at Marshall, who also noticed and nodded to him with a smile.

“Hey Selene,” Lock said as he leaned down

Selene looked up just in time for his lips to peck hers ever so slightly. She went wide eyed as Lock leaned back up and winked at her.

“The feeling’s mutual,” he said as he and Marshall walked away.

The princess sat there completely stunned until a wide smile appeared on her face and her horn began to sparkle.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!”

The guards quickly pulled out a set of earmuffs as she squealed to the heavens with magic flickering everything into a bouquet of heart shaped flowers.

“He likes me!” Selene cheered as she jumped around the courtyard.

“DIMITRI LOCKDROM LIKES ME!”

“Hey man,” a guard elbowed his friend with a shit eating grin..

“That’ll be 100 more bits.”

“I hate you…”

The moon had just risen and both Princesses were in the throne room finishing up their court. Suddenly the doors burst open to reveal their husband and Lock marching over to them.

“Celestia! Luna! We got a bone to pick with you two!” Lock spat.

“Dimitri? Marshall? What’s wrong? Why do you look mad?” Celestia wondered.

“Now see here sir! This is the royal throne room! You can’t just barge in here and-”

“SHUT IT, RUMPELSTILTSKIN!” He snapped at a noble as he reached into his jacket pocket.

“Care to explain why Marshall here came to me with this?!” He showed the magazine.

“I too would like to know the meaning of this, dears,” Marshall crossed his arms.

“Oh. I took that one at the beach.” Luna smiled.

“And I believe one of the maids took this while you were exercising.” Celestia smirked.

“It’s not that bad darling. Remember when Wulfric made stud of the year?” Raven asked.

“Well normally I’d be flattered at making the cover of this magazine, but, as you recall, heat week shall happen soon. And this just adds fuel to the fire,” Marshall argued.

“Yeah! And I convinced my world’s Celestia and Luna to outlaw heat week!” Lock added.

“Outlaw? What in Equestria for?” Celestia inquired while signing a few documents.

“It sorta happened during the first month when I arrived in my world. It was the beginning of the Fall heat season and I was training my first apprentice, Flash Sentry, when all of a sudden I was being chased by every mare in the castle! So after managing to evade the lot of them, and avoiding getting cornered by my world’s Spitfire and Fleetfoot, I confronted the Princesses. Now I don’t mean to call anyone out on anything, but I felt that the fact that mares still chased down males in order to sate their sexual desires were no different than what the Stonehoof’s were doing to the females of Equestria,” Lock crossed his arms.

Most of the nobles in court were outraged by this accusation when the princesses raised their hands to silence them.

“I assure you Dimitri, we have taken all precautions every time this week comes around. We even managed to turn it into a little…charity event.”

Marshall sighed as his wife began to explain.

“Every heat week, the most eligible males from across the kingdom volunteer to participate in a special auction where the highest bidder gets their company for the day and of course all the bits will go to charity organizations and rebuilding the more run down parts of the city. As you are aware, Blueblood stole half the royal treasury when he fled, so money is a bit tight even for the nobility.”

“I see,” Lock hummed.

“Wait…oh no, don’t tell me!” Lock facepalmed.

“The auction is next week so be careful when walking the streets. It’ll get real crowded, real fast.” Luna cautioned while Marshall pointed to his picture on the cover.

“Care to explain why MY picture is here?”

“I…may have donated that to the publishers.” Celestia smirked.

“Honey. We need to talk.”

“Understood, oh and you should know I sent a message to Beorn, requesting he come home.”

“Like hell he is!” Lock pointed out.

“With all due respect, I don’t want Beorn anywhere near Canterlot when this thing goes down! Besides, Smith told me he still needs time before his project is complete.”

“Oh no need for worry, Dimitri. Only single men are allowed.” Luna replied which seemed to calm his nerves a bit.

“Besides, we sent the messenger days ago. He should be arriving at the western border soon.”

“Oy ve, this’ll be an interesting week…”

Raven then received a call from her personal holo crystal and stepped to the side to answer it.

“Hello?…Oh hello Miss Photo Finish…what?…um, are you sure?…but he’s…yes I know but…I don’t think he would though…h-how much?!…I-I see…very well, I’ll ask him…yes, thank you. Goodbye,” Raven sighed as she hung up.

“What is it Raven?” Marshall asked.

“That was Photo Finish, she asked if Sir Dimitri would be part of the auction.”

“But I’m already in a relationship-”

“She said her agency would donate 10,000,000 bits to the royal treasury.”

After hearing such an offer, both princesses looked to Lock with pleading eyes until Luna decided to sweeten the deal.

“My daughter will be there~.”

“…Ugh, fine.”

Western Border Fort

The Next Day

The messenger from Canterlot had arrived, via airship and was greeted by two northern guards from Beorn’s regiment. He wore traditional noble robes befitting a royal messenger and carried an important scroll bearing the royal seal as they headed to the fort.

“Good day gentleman. How goes the war?”

“It’s going very well, his majesty has been continuously pushing back the enemy forces and soon we’ll have secured the entire western front. Milord had announced that he’ll soon be moving to the south to secure that side and then the enemy will have no way of taking Equestria.”

“His father would be proud.” The messenger smiled before reaching the fort’s main gate.

“Where is the king?”

“He’s um…occupied.”

In the upper levels of the fortress, screams and moans could be heard just outside Beorn’s chambers along with the sounds of the bed being rattled as he celebrated another victory with his betrothed.

“I’M CUMMING!!” Crysta shrieked as she was rammed from behind.

“RRRAAAGH!!” Beorn roared like a beast as he filled her again and pulled her mane.

“Mmm, too rough~?”

“I’m fine my love~.”

The couple giggled as they rolled around in the sheets with neither of them showing signs of fatigue.

“I just can’t get over how beautiful you are.” Beorn whispered before kissing her.

“Thank you, and you’re just as handsome as the day I met you,” Crysta smiled as she snuggled into his chest.

“I heard you’ve been giving Azurys some light combat training lately, did she ask for it?”

“More or less. Why? You jealous?” He teased, squeezing her butt.

“No, but something tells me she might be.”

“How do you figure?”

“Beorn, how is it you can tell me you love me yet you can’t distinguish when someone else also has feelings for you?” Crysta questioned.

“Well…when I’m around you, I feel safe and calm. You keep me from losing control of my temper, especially after a battle but...I’m clueless about romance unless it involves the bedroom...eh heh.” He sheepishly grinned.

“You’re lucky you’re cute, so allow me to shed some light on your dense mind,” Crysta rolled her eyes playfully.

“I believe Azurys is in denial about a crush she’s formed on you.”

“Why?” Beorn questioned.

“Well I can’t be sure but...I think she may have had a crush before but was rejected. I can sense she’s been through some heartbreak.”

“No offense, but I doubt she has a crush on me,” Beorn huffed.

“She calls me out on almost everything I do, calls me a pervert in front of the men, and she disregards anything I call her out on. If anything, I think she’s just using me to get back on her feet so she can head out the first chance she gets.”

“Oh I don’t think so.” Crysta argued while taking some chocolate from the nightstand.

“She would’ve done that ages ago. I think she's trying to get your attention.”

“By calling me out?”

“Don’t you warrior types like strong women~?” Crysta flirted before taking a bite of chocolate.

“Yeah, most of the time,” Beorn nodded.

“But come on, Azurys? Really?”

“Just give it time, Beorn, you’ll see.”

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

“My lord? A Royal messenger from Canterlot has arrived to see you. He awaits you in the council room downstairs.”

“I’ll be down in an hour.” Beorn said as the guard left.

“Why an hour?” Crysta asked before feeling her hips being raised.

“You gave me such insight my future queen, such a thing should be rewarded~” Beorn purred as he got into position.

“Mmm, then you better make me pass out~.”

“Oh I will but…” he grinned spreading her cheeks.

“I’ll be using the back door~”

An hour later, Beorn descended from his chambers, after successfully ending his mare to the point she literally passed out, and made his way to the council room. The guards he passed by saluted, bowed, or nodded his way and he nodded or saluted back to them. He then arrived at the council room where a stallion awaited him and the messenger stood up and bowed.

“Hail, King Beorn, an honor to meet you,” he spoke kindly.

“Welcome to the Western Border Fort.” Beorn said with a friendly smile.

“What news from Canterlot? Has Blueblood surrendered yet?”

“Unfortunately no, all letters the Princesses have sent have either returned crumpled up or torn.” The messenger sighed.

“I bring other news, your uncle and the expedition crew have returned successfully from the north. They are requesting you for a brief return for a visit.”

“Already? That was fast, and we were planning another raid this week.” Beorn said while grabbing some cider from a refreshment table.

“Drink?”

“Thank you, but I must humbly decline. By the way, may I be so bold as to ask why a Diamond Dog girl is here in the fort? I saw her in the training grounds practicing with a blade.”

“Oh she’s a friend. Been a big help on tracking the enemy.”

As Beorn took another sip, one of the guards came into the room looking worried.

“Uh sire? We got trouble, there’s a group of Diamond Dogs outside the gates. They’re asking for the girl.”

“Azurys? Why?” Beorn questioned.

“They didn’t say, they just wanted her.”

“Always something.” The young king huffed while slamming down his cup and stormed out of the room. As he made his way to the gates, Azurys walked up beside him with a worried expression.

“Beorn, please wait, I know these dogs. They’re from my old pack, I know they are,” Azurys pleaded.

“Why are they after you?”

“RETURN THE CHIEF’S DAUGHTER OR ELSE!!” One of the dogs barked.

“Oh...right.”

Beorn and Azurys walked to the top of the gate to see a small pack of diamond dogs carrying clubs, axes, and spears and all dressed in animal hides.

“Raff! What the bloody Tartarus are you doing here?!” Azurys snapped.

“Take your boys and fuck off! I’m not marrying that fat prick!”

“Pfft! Wait a sec his name is Raff? Does that make his brother Riff?” Beorn joked.

“Hey! That’s my sister's name ya jerk!”

“Whatever, Azurys clearly doesn’t wanna go anywhere with the likes of you. So maybe you should just turn around and go back to whatever hole you dug out from.”

“Oh yeah? Who are you anyway?”

“I am-”

“He is my new mate!!” Azurys yelled.

“Yeah I’m-SAY WHAT?!?”

“Him?!” Raff barked as she grabbed his arm and hugged him close.

“But he’s a Caribou! Not a Diamond dog!”

“So what? He and I made plans to mate this evening.”

“WE DID WHAT?!?” Beorn yelped.

At first the dogs snarled at the girl but Raff bared his teeth at them to silence the pack. He then looked back up at her with a confident smirk.

“If that’s true, then where’s his bite on the neck?” He asked, making Azurys gulp nervously.

“Bite? What bite?” Beorn wondered.

“All dogs with mates have a bite mark on their neck. Shows they belong to someone.” A pack member shouted.

“He um…doesn’t prefer necks.” Azurys began lying on the spot.

“He…um…he…”

“I prefer a nice juicy rump!” Beorn winked before whispering.

“Sorry about this.”

Azurys gasped when she felt his hand squeeze her buttocks while the rest of the pack stared in awe.

“You jerk!”

SMACK!

As soon as she slapped him, Raff laughed out loud followed by his pack.

“Ow! Damnit Azurys!”

“Oh…whoops.”

“Hah! I knew it! You two were never mates! Now get your ass down here, Azurys! The boss doesn’t like to be kept waiting!” Raff demanded.

“But I-”

“Why do I even try…?”

Azurys looked to Beorn who was looking away scowling.

“All I wanted was to be your friend, and this is how you repay me? Yeah, maybe what I did was a little overboard, but slapping me instead of playing it off? What the hell is the matter with you?!”

“Beorn…”

“Forget it! Just…just go.”

Azurys stood there on the brink of tears as Beorn made his way down the steps, rubbing his cheek when she finally confessed something personal.

“MY DAD HAD MY LAST MATE KILLED!!”

“…what?” The young king turned around.

“Azurys! Don’t you dare say anything more! That’s personal Diamond Dog business!” Raff barked.

“YOU BETTER SHUT UP BEFORE I COME DOWN THERE AND TEAR YOUR FUCKING TAIL AND EARS OFF!” Azurys screamed through her now streaming tears, making him shut his yap.

“Azurys…what did you mean?” Beorn wondered.

“I…had a boyfriend in the pack. He was just a hunter and my dad didn’t approve but I kept seeing him…then one day, I found him filled with spears and his face was swollen with bruises. When I confronted my father he just scolded me and said that’s what happens to those who disobey the alpha…that’s why I ran away from home!”

Outraged by this story, Beorn demanded the gates be opened while he seized a sword and shield from one of the guard posts. He stepped out to meet Raff and his pack, eyes glowing with fury.

“You want her, you go through me…” he hissed, drawing a line in the dirt. The dogs were about to move in when Raff raised his hand.

“Hmph, you have nerve, brat. Why now decide to defend her? She obviously hates you and you hate her,” Raff scoffed.

“True...but that won’t stop me from making sure she doesn’t live her life in chains. Now come at me, if you got the balls.”

“Boy, I’ve met some stubborn ass pricks for some years now, but you’ve gotta be just plain stupid. But, I like stupid people so I’ll make you a little wager. You and I will duke it out, alone or until one of us kills the other. You may not have noticed, but I’m the Beta of our whole pack. If I win, you hand the girl over and half of whatever priceless gems you got stored. If you manage to win-”

“I send your head back to your chief.” Beorn declared while making the slit throat gesture at Raff.

“Grrr, I’ll kill you!” Raff barked as he drew two bladed clubs and charged at Beorn. As the Beta charged at him, Beorn just stood there and watched as time slowed down. This mad dog was so predictable, he didn’t even have to try. As Raff jumped up to swing his clubs down, Beorn weaved his body to the side while swinging his sword diagonally in a fluid motion.

SLASH!

The beta landed behind Beorn as he stood himself up straight. He then slowly sheathed his sword and as soon as it reached the bottom, Raff’s head slid off and his body fell to the dirt. The other dogs were stunned, along with Azurys, as Beorn glared at the pack.

“Who’s next?”

What happened next was unexpected as the pack immediately dropped to their hands and knees, ears pinned and tails between their legs.

“Uh…what’s going on?”

“You’re the new Beta.”

Beorn looked over his shoulder to see Azurys with a guilty expression.

“Raff was the entire pack’s Beta Dog, you killed him so by right you’re the new Beta of the pack.”

“Beta…Beta…new Beta,” the dogs muttered to themselves.

“Tell this to your chief!” He shouted while tossing them the head.

“If he comes after my woman again, I’ll feed his entrails-TO THE CROWS!!”

“Your woman? Beorn you don’t have to-MMPH!!”

Azurys was shocked when Beorn pulled her in for a kiss right in front of the pack and everyone in the fort who was cheering.

“Whoop whoop!”

“Atta boy!”

As Beorn pulled away, Azurys was in a daze as her cheeks were flushed and he looked back to the dogs.

“What’re you still doing here? GET LOST!” He shouted.

The dogs retreated from the fort with the head as Crysta finally came out to see what all the commotion was. When she saw Azurys in Beorn’s embrace, it didn’t take long to connect the dots, making her smirk knowingly at her fiancé.

“Told ya.” She said, giving a smug face as they kissed.

“Yes you did.”

“Um…Beorn?” Azurys blushed.

“About that slap?”

“Oh I had it coming but since I’'ve officially made you mine~.” Beorn grinned, groping her butt once more.

“You better get used to it.”

“You…you really mean it?” Azurys asked and he nodded.

“But I was so mean to you. I was a total jerk, I called you names, and I always got mad at you. Wouldn’t it be better if I just…stayed away like you wanted?”

Beorn replied by kissing her again and hugging her close as her tail wagged and her right ear flopped happily.

“Oh and Crysta tells me you've been watching us.”

“N-No I haven’t!” Azurys blushed, until Crysta gave her a look.

“Okay…well, maybe a little.”

“Well since you're with us now…Beorn?” Crysta smirked as Azurys was scooped up bridal style.

“Eep! B-But what about Canterlot? Aren’t you supposed to head home?”

"Mm good point." He leaned to whisper in her ear.

"We can do it on the ship~."

Before she could protest, Beorn and Crysta were escorted to a personal airship that would take them back to Canterlot. The servants had already packed their belongings as Beorn and Crysta made their way to the private room on the ship. Once there, Crysta opened the door for them and shut it as Beorn set Azurys down and stood before her.

“Um…are we really gonna do this?” Azurys looked away bashfully.

“I’m just a Diamond Dog girl…I’m not like you two, I’m not royalty.”

“One of my mothers is a farmer.” Beorn argued.

“And there is nothing royal about either of us. What is a royal but a commoner who worked their way to the top?”

“But…what about you?” Azurys asked, looking at Crysta.

“He’s your fiancé.”

"And one whom I am happy to share. In both our cultures, the more wives one man has, the more respected he becomes. Also...I think he could use another girl on those cold nights in the field~."

“Azurys,” Beorn said, reaching out to hold her hand.

“When we met, I was headstrong and thought you would be a nuisance to me. But then we spent time together and despite all that we said to one another, I sorta got used to having you around. And what you told me about what happened to your old mate, how could I not fight against your pack for you? Some might say what we’re about to do might seem rushed or out of the blue, but it’s how my people and I show the ones we care about how to share our hearts. So believe me when I say that I wanna share my heart with you as well.”

“Beorn…”

Azurys slowly allowed her new lover to kiss her and even began taking turns with Crysta as she was sttipped down slowly until her naked body was in full view.

"Beautiful." Beorn whispered before nuzzling her D-cup breasts.

“I have a strange body, don’t I?” Azurys moaned.

“Most females from my pack don’t have breasts as big as mine. They say it makes me look fat…”

"Then they're idiots." Beorn snapped.

"Many men would kill just to touch these~."

"And many women would pay to have them. I gotta say, I'm jealous." Crysta smirked.

Beorn then laid Azurys down on the bed and loomed over her as she began to breathe heavily.

“I…I can’t stop staring at your eyes,” Azurys huffed.

“Beorn…why does my chest hurt when I look at you?”

"It's called passion, my love." He answered as he was about to penetrate her.

“Mmm…w-wait! Wait.” Azurys yelped, stopping him.

“Too fast?”

“N-no it’s not that…” she blushed and turned over to give him a good view of her hind quarters.

“It’s actually not my first time and…I kinda prefer this position. Plus…it is customary for males to bite their mate in my culture.” She blushed, shaking her rear at him.

“You did say you prefer a juicy rump right?”

Beorn grinned as he bent her down further before surprising her with a firm slap to her right cheek.

“Eep!”

“That's for slapping me.”

“But I-”

CHOMP!

“Awooo~!!” Azurys howled as Beorn's teeth sank into her before a full print of his jaw was marked on her left cheek, making her pant with anticipation.

“Now tell me Azurys. Who has a cute, sexy butt?" Beorn teased her by massaging her cheeks and rubbing her stomach.

“I do…”

“What’s that?”

“I do.”

“Can’t hear you, love.”

“I do!”

“Once more?”

“I DO!” Azurys barked as she shook her butt more at him.

“Now please take me! I…I want you!”

“First thing’s first.” Crysta winked as she was teased more.

“Who does your cute, sexy butt belong to~?”

“It belongs to my new mate! The one who gave me a chance to love again! The one who saved me from my oppressive father! Beorn Warborn! I want him to claim me so he can love me!”

“Good girl. Let her have it Beorn~”

Without warning, Beorn thrusted all the way into Azurys’ womb. Azurys gasped and grunted as he took her with slow and powerful thrusts that slowly increased while Crysta sat back and played with herself, enjoying the show.

"Rrrg!! Grrr! Damn you feel good!!" Beorn grunted while she bit into a pillow.

“You…Ah! You are…” Azurys tried to speak.

“What is it, sweetie?” Crysta huffed as she pinched her clit.

“He feels…bigger than my old mate,” Azurys admitted.

“Come here!” Beorn growled as he flipped her over and kept going.

“I won’t stop til we get to Canterlot~” he declared before biting her left breast.

“Ah! I don’t want you to!” Azurys cried out as she made Beorn look at her.

“I love you! I love you Beorn! Please make love to me! I want to be yours forever!”

“Azurys! I…I love you too!”

The two continued as Crysta watched with satisfaction, right up to the point where both reached their limit.

“Mmm beg to be my bitch!” Beorn grinned at Azurys who was grinning back before they kissed.

“Make me howl! Give it to me! I’m both your lover and your loyal Diamond dog bitch! Please give it to me! Make me a quivering mess!”

Beorn slammed her one last time as every drop of seed emptied into her as she arched her back, howling in satisfaction.

“AAWWWOOOOO!!~” Her howl echoed into the midday air as Beorn gave her a few more thrusts before finally collapsing next to her.

“Mmm who’s my sexy diamond dog bitch~?”

“Mmm, I am~. Oh! I almost forgot. Crysta, can you reach into my bag? It’s the left side pocket.”

Crysta, who was still shaky in her legs since she had just climaxed, wobbled over to the bag and reached into the side pocket as instructed. She pulled out a small pouch and walked to the bed and handed it to Azurys who sat on her knees with Beorn. Azurys reached into the pouch and pulled out what looked like some kind of collar with a circular tag on it.

“What’s that?” Beorn wondered.

“My old mate gave it to me when we were still together. It’s another sign of connection between mates and it’s always given to the female to wear. It’s also got a bit of magic to it,” Azurys explained as she put it on.

“How does it work?” Crysta asked.

“Simple, Beorn just needs to press his thumb on the tag.”

Beorn shrugged and pressed his thumb on the tag for a brief moment until he felt a little prick poke his skin.

“Ow! What the heck was that?!” Beorn yelped.

“Sorry, it sorta needs a tiny bit of your blood for the tag to work.”

Both Beorn and Crysta watched the tag as little engravings were etched into the metal. Soon words could be read which made Beorn blush and Crysta smile seductively.

Beorn’s Girl

“What do you think?” Azurys asked happily.

“Um, well…” he scratched his cheek nervously.

“You sure you wanna wear that?”

“Of course,” she said as she cupped his cheeks and kissed him deep.

“Now everyone who sees it will know just who I belong to~.”

“But…it feels wrong, treating you like property…” Beorn said as she pushed him back onto the bed.

“You know, it’s a strange and coincidental world we live in, you said the same thing my old mate did. But rest assured this is just how we Diamond Dogs do things in relationships. There’s no owning anyone, no abuse or bad relations, just simple proof that I’m yours to love. Now, we still have a few days before we arrive in Canterlot, what was that you said? That you wouldn’t stop until we get there?” Azurys smirked seductively.

“Don’t forget about me~,” Crysta purred as she climbed up and positioned her crotch above his face.

“Gods…give me strength!”

End.

The Young Kings Return

It was just another day in Ponyville and the citizens were continuing on their day without a care in the world. In the Castle of Friendship, Twilight had invited Spike over for their usual hangouts, which involved Spike simply helping Twilight reorganize her library for the 20th time. Spike stood there in the room with a large stack of books as Twilight used her magic to file each one alphabetically. Normally, one would be immensely bored after doing it so many times, but Twilight wasn’t one of those mares to decline yet another book organization.

“Twilight, how can you possibly think that this is fun? I’ve seen you do this so many times, you shouldn’t need anypony to help you in the first place,” Spike sighed.

“True but it’s more fun when my number one assistant helps me.” Twilight smiled as she shelved a few more books.

“Plus you can consider this training for carrying all those baby supplies you’ll need. It’s almost time for the big day.”

“Yeah, I know,” Spike smiled.

“Rarity has been spending most of the time off her legs. I honestly can’t wait until my son gets here.”

“I’m sure you’ll make a great father, Spike, I know it and so does everypony else. I even look forward to teaching my new nephew all about the wonders of science and magic!” Twilight chirped, making Spike roll his eyes.

“Ugh, remind me to make sure my son doesn’t end up a nerd like you,” Spike said.

“Hey! Nerds are well liked, thank you!”

“Yeah? Then why don’t you have a coltfriend yet?”

“I can date whoever I want!” Twilight huffed.

“Whoever huh? Even Dimitri?” Spike asked, making Twilight gasp and almost lose balance on her ladder.

“Wh-What does he have to do with this?!” Twilight snapped.

“I heard from AJ that he’s dating his world’s Twilight, maybe that means something for you?” Spike smirked.

“Well he is attractive but I can’t just date someone who’s from another world. It rarely works out in fairy tales.”

“Then what about Flash Sentry? He seems nice.” Spike’s suggestion made Twilight lose focus for a second as several books came crashing down.

“F-Flash…?” Twilight murmured.

“I haven’t really spent time with him over the years, would he even like me?”

“I don’t see why not, he is also Shining’s personal student. I’ve also talked with him a few times, he’s an alright guy unlike that Comet Trail creep from a few years ago.”

“Ugh. Comet Trail. Worst date ever!” Twilight groaned after shelving the last of the books.

“I hate that being a princess means I have to meet potential suitors.”

“It’s not all bad. You get chocolates!” Spike smiled before grabbing one of the mentioned chocolates for a snack.

“You always know how to brighten the mood, Spike,” Twilight giggled as she shelved the last book. Suddenly, the doors burst open and Sweetie Bell, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom came rushing in looking around the room until they saw Spike.

“Spike! There you are!” Scootaloo cried as they ran up to him.

“Ya gotta come with us right now! It’s an emergency!” Apple Bloom said.

“Why? What’s wrong?” Spike wondered.

“WHAT’S WRONG?! RARITY’S WATER BROKE! SHE’S GOING INTO LABOR!” Sweetie Bell shrieked.

“WHAT?!?” Twilight and Spike yelled in unison before bolting out the door and straight towards the exit.

“TWILIGHT! CALL RAINBOW AND APPLEJACK! THEY GOTTA BE HERE FOR MY SON’S BIRTH!” Spike yelled as they ran.

“I got it!” Twilight nodded as she fished out her holo crystal and dialed up for Applejack.

Meanwhile, at the castle in Canterlot, the royals and Beorn’s friends were all standing at the port awaiting the ship that had Beorn and Crysta on it. Antoinette could not join them as she had to deal with her own private affairs with Jacques. Applejack and Rainbow Dash both had excited smiles on their faces for their son’s return and even Chrysalis was smiling behind her fan for the return of her daughter. As they waited, Luta was giving Dimitri the stink eye after her morning sickness that lasted for over a half hour.

“Luta, you gotta understand that this is what you signed up for when you wanted to be a mom,” Lock sighed.

“You can’t hold a grudge against me for how your body reacts to pregnancy.”

“Oh but I am! Look at me! I’m fat, I’m sick and I’m downright miserable!!” Luta snapped while Thora placed a hand on his shoulder and sighed.

“It’s a mood swing, love. It’ll pass.”

“How long will that-mmf!”

Lock was interrupted when Luta grabbed his jacket and pulled him in for a kiss and forced her tongue in his mouth and gave him a lustful gaze.

“Uh, feeling better?” Lock asked.

“Very~,” Luta purred.

“Ship coming in!” A guard called out.

All heads soon turned to see a large airship flying in and descending from the sky. The staff rolled out a red carpet and horns were played as the ship landed and the gangplank was lowered. The young king and his mates walked out and down the plank to visit his family and loved ones. Rainbow smiled cheerfully at her son as she and her herd mates noticed not just Crysta on his arm but Azurys on his other.

“Looks like someone’s been busy on the west front,” Dimitri whispered to Rainbow.

“That’s my boy.” She whispered back as a royal herald stepped forward.

“ANNOUNCING THE RETURN OF KING BEORN! LONG LIVE THE KING IN THE NORTH!!”

The crowds cheered and chanted as he walked down the carpet looking taller and more grizzled from his days of constant battle yet his family smiled at him more prouder than ever. He had become the spitting image of his father.

“THE KING IN THE NORTH! THE KING IN THE NORTH!”

Beorn finally made it to the bottom and his friends were the first to greet him.

“Beorn! Good to see you, man,” Imperius smiled as they fist bumped.

“Hi Beorn! You got taller!” Gummy chirped.

“A great pleasure to greet you, Sir Beorn,” Top said with a curt nod.

“What kind of a greeting is that?” Beorn smirked before wrapping Top in a bear hug.

“Come here!”

“Oh! Uh yes...good to see you my friend.”

As Beorn set Top down, his mothers and godfather were next to greet him. Lock smirked and grabbed Beorn in a headlock and rubbed his knuckle on his head.

“You’re gone for over two weeks and you can’t even foresee when I do this? You’ve still got a lot to learn, kid!” Lock chortled as he dug his knuckle in Beorn’s scalp.

“Oh uncle?” Beorn called out before slamming him onto the carpet.

“How’s that for a lesson?” The young king grinned while dusting his hands off.

As the others laughed up a storm, Lock smiled as he picked himself up and looked to Beorn.

“You’ve gotten much stronger, kid,” Lock said proudly as he placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Your father would be so proud.”

Beorn’s breath hitched a bit until he cleared his throat and nodded to Lock. Rainbow stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Beorn with Applejack following suit.

“Hey there, my baby boy, I missed you,” Rainbow said.

“Hi mom.” Beorn smiled as they hugged.

“My turn, sugarcube.” Applejack said as she squeezed him from behind.

“Ohh I missed you! MMMM!!”

“Ma! You’re crushing me!”

“You know how I am when it comes to hugging, mister, so just shut your yap and take it,” Applejack said as she squeezed him tight.

As they reconnected, Crysta approached her mother and they engaged in their own hug.

“Hello mother, I have returned,” Crysta said.

“Welcome back my daughter.” Chrysalis kissed her forehead with a warm smile and held her hands.

“I hope your betrothed didn’t expose you to too much violence over there. We heard the stories.”

“Nothing my lover couldn’t handle,” Crysta winked.

“Oh! And I have some news to share.”

Crysta stepped towards Beorn and managed to pry him from Applejack’s grip. She then took Azurys’ hand and pushed them both forward.

“Well go on, tell them!”

“Hon, what’s goin’ on?”

Beorn took a deep breath before holding Azury’s close.

“Mother, ma, uncle. I’ve taken Azurys as my next wife.”

The news was surprising at first until a large arm came out of nowhere and someone wrapped him in a big bear hug with a hearty laugh.

“BWAHAHAHAHA!! JUST LIKE HIS OLD MAN!”

All looked to see Gregor hugging Beorn close, almost squeezing the breath out of him and following him was a very energy deprived Hreidar. Imperius saw him wobble forward with a cane as he looked like he was about to fall over.

“Sweet gods, Hreidar, what happened to you?” Top asked.

“Ah. The lad just finished his morning training, we’re on break.” Gregor smirked as his apprentice flopped to the ground. The group’s reunion was cut short when Rainbow’s holo crystal went off and an image of Twilight appeared.

“Guys! I need you all down at Ponyville hospital now!”

“Oh hey aunt Twilight.” Beorn waved hello.

“Oh hello Beorn. I need all of you here now! Rarity is having her baby!!”

“What?!” Everyone yelled.

“But she’s not due for at least another week or so!” Rainbow said.

“That’s what we thought! You all must get down here immediately!” Twilight said before she hung up.

“Celestia! Luna! Think you can perform a group wide teleportation spell?!” Dimitri asked.

“Child’s play.” Luna smirked along with her sister as they used their magic to teleport them to the hospital’s main lobby.

“Guys you’re here!!” Spike shouted as he gave Applejack a hug.

“Where’s Rarity?” Rainbow asked.

“The docs took her to the birthing room…I’m scared.”

“Spike Sparkle, look at me!” Marshall demanded, making Spike stand up straight.

“That’s your wife in there, having your child right now, and you must do everything in your very being to be there for her in her time of need. You’re entering a whole new chapter in your life right now, and it’s called fatherhood. Take it from me, a man with two children and more on the way, there’s no greater joy than holding your little one in your arms. So you march in that room, hold her hand, and be there for her, understand mister?!”

“Y-yes sir!”

“Then book it soldier! MOVE! MOVE!! MOVE!!”

Spike ran back to the birthing room as fast as his feet could carry him while the lord regent crossed his arms with a smug grin as Luna, Celestia, and Raven kissed his cheeks.

“You are so hot right now.” Raven said as they sat down together.

Birthing Room

Rarity was on the hospital bed writhing in pain as another contraction hit her. The doctors prepared everything they needed in case something went wrong with the birth.

“You’re doing great miss Rarity.” A nurse said while wiping some sweat off her brow.

“No no! It’s too early, my baby can’t be coming now!” Rarity cried out as Spike came bursting into the room wearing a mask and hair net.

“RARITY?”

“Spikey wikey!!” She smiled before grunting in pain.

“I got you.” Spike smiled under his mask as they held hands.

“Okay. Rarity, I need you to push on three.” The doctor instructed as he seated himself between her legs.

“One…two…three!”

“RRRRRAAAAAAHHHHH!!” Rarity shrieked out loud as she clamped her hand around Spike’s. The process continued for a good few minutes before Rarity felt her little one finally leave her body yet something was wrong.

“Spikey…? Why can’t I hear anything?” She asked, looking worried.

“Doc?”

“Hold on. Just a little fluid in the nose.” The doctor said as he used a suction tube to clean out the mucus in the little one’s nostrils.

“Come on kid.”

“....Cough! Mmm WAAAAAH!! AHHHHHH!!”

“Congratulations, you two! It’s…a beautiful little filly!” The doctor smiled as he wrapped the baby in a towel.

“Come to mommy!” Rarity whispered with tears of joy in her eyes as the nurse handed her their daughter.

“Ohh my goodness! She’s beautiful!” Rarity beamed as she looked at the little filly. The foal had two distinct bumps on her head indicating she had horns and a short, fluffy dragon-like tail and little claws that wrapped around her mother’s finger. Her fur was as white as her mother’s and her mane was a light green, like her father’s spikes. When she managed to open her eyes, they were a deep emerald as she looked up at her parents.

“I’m…I’m a dad,” Spike said as tears spilled from his eyes.

“Look at me! I’m a dad! Cinder Flare! That’s my daughter’s name!”

“Spike, come hold your daughter.” Rarity smiled after giving the baby a quick nuzzle.

While nervous, Spike gently cradled the little one in his arms while she looked up at him curiously and after a few blinks, she began to laugh and reach up for him.

“Hi Cinder Flare,” Spike said happily as he leaned down and nuzzled his new daughter.

“I’m your daddy.”

Back in the waiting area, a nurse went to fetch the group and led them to Rarity’s room and gathered inside. Spike was waiting for them as he stood in front of them all while Rarity laid on the bed.

“Everypony, allow me to introduce our daughter, Cinder Flare.”

“Daughter? I thought I sensed a colt in there?” Lock hummed as the mares fawned over the baby.

“Who cares? Look at this little cutie!” Applebloom squealed while letting the baby play with her finger.

“Hi Cinder, I’m your Aunt Sweetie Belle!”

As the mares all took their turns holding the filly, Marshall and Lock stepped beside Spike and Lock playfully slugged his arm.

“So, dude, how does it feel being a dad now?” Lock asked.

“It…feels great!” Spike cheered while watching them fawn over his daughter.

“You should be proud my friend.” Marshall grinned.

“No child could ask for better parents. Or relatives!” He winked.

“Thanks, you two, oh and Marshall? I kinda wanted to ask you something me and Rarity have been talking about,” Spike said.

“Of course, what is it?”

“Well…would you and your wives be willing to be our kid’s godparents?”

Marshall chuckled as he took Spike’s hand and held it firmly.

“We’d be honored! And when she’s older, we’ll teach her to fight.”

“Fight? Whatever for?” Rarity protested.

“Teach her to fight off the boys of course.” Lock chuckled before the doctor came back in.

“I’m sorry everypony, but it’s time for mother and baby to rest.”

“That’s our cue, congrats again, Spike, make sure you raise her well,” Lock winked before Celestia and Luna used their magic to teleport back to the castle.

The Next Day

“Can I open my eyes now, Uncle?”

“Nope, I told you it’s a surprise.”

“Just a little peak?”

“Keep asking and I’ll make you wait more.”

Lock and Beorn were making their way to the forge after resting from yesterday’s events. Lock had Beorn tie a blindfold around his eyes as his godfather led him to the forge. Once they arrived, Smith was waiting for them while holding something behind his back.

“Okay, we’re here, you can take it off now,” Lock said.

As Beorn removed his blindfold, he was greeted by a magnificent sight. A beautifully crafted warhammer with golden runes, with a black leather grip that shined in the sun.

“Go on.” Lock said as he picked up the hammer.

“It almost has no weight to it!” Beorn gasped as he gripped the heft with both hands.

“My finest work yet!” Smith boasted with pride.

“And now for the finishing touches,” Lock said as he placed his hand on the hammer. He focussed his power as his hand sparked with electricity. The bolts danced around the hammer and along the handle until he lifted his hand off of it with little sparks still crackling off of it.

“Figured I’d add an extra shock to this beauty for you.”

“And the runes are special too.” Smith said as he pointed to the runes.

“They glow a golden hue when enemies are close and it’s times like that my boy when you need to be extra careful and don’t worry about the weight. It is Valyrian steel, infused with Star Metal, and forged with hellfire, courtesy of Sir Dimitri here. Virtually unbreakable!”

“Thor forgive me, I think I found a hammer to match yours!” Beorn grinned as he gave it a few swings, leaving a trail of bolts behind.

“Hey Lock!” Rainbow called out as she approached him

“What are you still doing here? You have to go and get ready for tonight.”

“Tonight? What’s tonight?” Beorn wondered as Lock facepalmed.

“Right. Beorn’s welcome back party! Pinkie’s gonna chew my head off if she finds out I’m late.”

“That goes double for you, young man. Go get ready!”

“Uh yes ma’am!!”

As the both of them went to leave, Rainbow grabbed Lock’s arm to whisper something.

“And don’t forget about the other event that’s happening at the auction house for next week later tonight after the party.”

“But…do I really have to do it? You know what it’s for, don’t you?”

“Of course I know. Wulfric participated once~.” The pegasus smiled as she made his cheeks flush red.

“I look forward to seeing you in a speedo…stud~.”

“SPEEDO?!” Lock barked, making everyone around turn to him.

“Uh…nevermind!”

The sun had now begun to set and Beorn’s welcome back party was going off swimmingly. Pinkie Pie was dancing up a storm with her daughter on the dance floor as Beorn and his lovers danced together as well. The adults were merely all smiling as the young ones had fun with each other and Beorn later showed off his new hammer to the other recruits who he invited. Meanwhile, out on the balcony, Marshall, Lock, and Gregor were conversing with each other as Lock and Gregor smoked cigars. This being one of the first cigars Gregor smoked.

“Well? What do you think?” Lock asked as Gregor took a puff.

“Nice flavor huh?”

“Mm, not bad but I think I’ll stick with a good smoke pipe.” Gregor smirked while listening to one of the soldiers telling stories of Beorn’s exploits to the children who came to the party.

“So there he was. Our young king saw the gleaming statue amidst the desolated town and demanded that the baron be brought before him! When he demanded to know why such a statue even existed, the citizens told him of how their gold was stolen and how their lord starved them to death!”

The children gasped and began to ask questions.

“What did the king do?”

“I’ll tell you little one. After punching that fat slob of a noble in the gut, the king clenched his fist ‘til it was hard as steel and with one blow…he SMASHED that statue into pieces and melted every last piece down in a cauldron!”

“Did he punish the baron?” A filly asked.

“Ohh he did. King Beorn was so angry, so enraged by what the baron had done that he seized him by the throat and said: “You like gold so much baron? Swim in it.” With those final words, he tossed the baron into the cauldron! Melting him down with the very gold he stole!”

The children cheered as the story came to an end with Gregor and Lock smiling at the display. Marshall glanced behind Lock’s back and noticed a strange feint glow from under his shirt which made him tilt his head.

“Lock, what’s that on your back?” Marshall asked.

Lock turned to Marshall and looked over his shoulder. When he saw the light, his eyes went wide and he gasped and set his cigar aside. He reached behind and pulled his shirt off, much to Marshall and Gregor’s unexpected surprise, and looked over his shoulder again. Behind both his shoulders were two marks that looked like they were etched into his skin, much like his branded arms. One rested behind his left shoulder, a mark that looked like a long horned ram.

Behind his right shoulder was what had just appeared, it looked like some kind of boar and Lock stared daggers at the new mark.

“N-no…no way! That’s impossible!” Lock gasped.

“They managed to do it…without me?”

“Care to explain?” Gregor inquired while taking another puff from his cigar.

Lock looked at Gregor and then to Marshall as he looked back at the new mark on his back.

“The Goat’s Sin of Lust,” Lock said, pointing to the goat symbol.

“I received this when I defeated the Overlord in control of the Crystal Empire and consumed his soul. And…this is the Boar’s Sin of Gluttony. I had heard he was in control of the Diamond Dog Kingdom and I had plans to target him next. But then I got transported here, yet now this mark is on my back, which could only mean…Draco did it. He and my crew managed to somehow defeat Gluttony!”

“Well good for them!” The old stag cheered while raising his mug.

“So Lust, Gluttony…that leaves Greed, Wrath, Sloth, Pride, and…” Marshall trailed off trying to remember the last sin.

“Envy…” Lock mumbled as he put his shirt back on.

“Heard he’s in control of Zebrafica.”

“That’s the Zebra nation. Heard the wilderness there is unlike Equestria. Savage, dark, untamed wilds as far as the eye can see, filled with beasts that’d make a meal out of you with one glance.” Said Marshall.

“Well…I’m sure we’ll be able to handle it when the time comes to liberate the Zebras. Aside from that, there’s just one thing that’s been bugging me. The army of the dead, I saw them all back in the north. It was as if no matter how many tens, if not hundreds, of those monsters I burned to ash, more would just replace them. How could that Windego King accumulate so many numbers in a short amount of time?” Lock wondered.

“I can answer that.” Called the elderly voice of Starswirl who seemed to appear out of nowhere.

“Starswirl, you old goat. Where have you been?”

“Gathering intel. I revisited the old tomb of the unicorn king and it appears I made a mistake.” The old unicorn sighed while placing down his hat.

“Mistake?” Gregor repeated.

“The seal on that tomb did not weaken…it was broken.”

“Broken? Who would be stupid enough to-”

“Blueblood.” Marshall said venomously.

“He must’ve been looking for treasure in that tomb.”

“Indeed.”

All heads turned to see a small pillar of flames as Lucifer appeared with his hands behind his back.

“The undead fool of a king was supposed to stay sealed for all eternity. The power crazed ingrate you all are at war with and want to seek for more wealth to further fund the mercenaries who fight for him. I can name many individuals on Lock’s home world who operated in similar ways, and now a vengeful spirit has begun to lay waste wherever he goes.”

“But what about the army?” Lock inquired when Starswirl unrolled a map with marked locations on the northern border.

“Marshall, do you recognize these places?”

The lord regent examined the map and a slow chill crawled up his spine.

“The old battlefields from the war...a lot of soldiers were left unburied in those places…”

“No wonder why there’s so many, I’m even willing to bet he desecrated old cemeteries from the Viking homesteads,” Lock added, making Gregor crush his mug and grit his teeth in anger.

“So that fiend defiles our tombs, disgraces our ancestors, and uses them for his war...I am glad we burned King Wulfric’s body. The thought of him raised as an undead minion…”

“Calm yourself, Sir Gregor, with the Valyrian ore you and your compatriots have procured you shall be able to stand a proper foothold on both fronts of this war.” Lucifer grinned under his hood.

“I guess…”

“One more thing.” Lucifer raised his finger.

“You are aware of Gluttony’s defeat, Dimitri?” He asked as Lock nodded

“Then I’m afraid the time has come sooner than anticipated. Dimitri, it is time for you to return.”

“What! Why?!”

“Gluttony marks the second of the Sins defeated. Do you believe that the other Sins, let alone Dainn himself, will simply let this slide? There will be much conflict and you are needed more there than here.”

“But I can’t leave now! There’s still so much to do!”

“You would risk the lives of your fellow rebels, Draco, your apprentices, even Twilight and Nightmare Moon, just to stay a few more months? I am aware I gave you until the birth of Wulfric Warborn’s children, but circumstances have unfortunately changed.”

“Please Lucifer, just a little more time.” Lock begged.

“I’m afraid not, you best say your goodbyes tonight, my Hand,” Lucifer shook his head until Marshall decided to chime in.

“If I may, gentlemen, I might have a solution.”

“Go on.”

“Lucifer. You do realize there is a fifty percent chance we could lose this war, even with the Valyrian ore, so what happens when the undead are finished with us?” Marshall asked as the devil stood silent.

“They’d look for new worlds to conquer, maybe even Dimitri’s. He’d be fighting a losing battle.”

Lucifer scratched his chin in thought as he glanced at Dimitri.

“Why is it you seem to find ways to worm your way out of a corner I try to ensnare you in?” Lucifer grumbled as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Stubborn…just like Ronsihr. Fine, I will allow you to remain in this world until your business is finished here.”

“Even after-”

“Yes, yes, even after the children are born,” Lucifer waved his hand.

“It’s bad enough to have one mad tyrant running rampant in your world, I’d rather not have those creatures finding a way there as well.”

“Thank you, Satanael, I really appreciate it,” Lock smiled.

“Don’t forget, you now owe me for this generous favor. Ta!” He said as he disappeared in a puff of flames.

“Darn. I was hoping he’d take away my powers once this was over.” Marshall sighed while turning his arm to smoke.

“Hate to break it to you, Marshall, but that’s a full time gig. Once you eat the fruit, it’s bound to you for the rest of your life.”

“Well that’s quite unfortunate.”

“Not really, there’s a pretty nice catch to this deal.”

“That is?”

“To put it simply, you’re ageless now.”

The lord regent seemed to approve of this new development as they returned to the festivities while in the ballroom. Beorn was seated at the royal table with Crysta and Azurys by his side as nobles began presenting him gifts in honor of his return.

“So Azurys, how’s it feel now officially being around Beorn’s arm?” Gummy asked as she, Imperius, and Top sat near them.

“It’d be better if we were cuddling in bed.” Azurys replied before pecking her lover’s cheek.

“What about you Gummy? Any of those spoiled fillies giving you trouble?” Crysta asked while nibbling her meal.

“Constantly! But I’ve learned to never let anything said to me get me down. So long as I’ve got Impy, I’m always happy!” Gummy chirped as she grabbed Imperius’ head and planted a kiss on his lips in front of everyone.

“Doiii heh heh~.” Imperius grinned in a goofy manner with little hearts above his head, much to the displeasure of the mares watching.

“Easy there Gumdrop. You’re fanning the flames.” Beorn advised before a noble’s daughter walked up to him. This mare was recognized as the mare who tried to invite Imperius on his and Gummy’s first date.

“Prince Imperius, I have been patient and courteous for you for as long as I can, but I simply cannot stand it anymore! I believe I speak for all us more worthy mares that she is no good for you! A commoner with no recognition to her name should not even be in this very room with royals like us!” She spat, with the other uptight mares nodding in agreement.”

“What makes you so worthy?” Beorn asked before gulping down his cider.

“Girls like you are all the same. You’re taught embroidery, flower arrangements, table manners and all sorts of things except how to think for yourselves. You. Are all. Dull!”

“How dare you?! I am Flawless Snowflake! Heiress of the Snowflake name! I have as much right to be beside Prince Imperius as any mare in Canterlot!” Flawless shrieked, causing the music to stop and everyone to turn to her.

“Yeah? Then how come you’re not beside him right now?” Azurys questioned.

“Seems like you missed your window a long time ago, honey.”

“And who are you? King Beorn’s pet?” Flawless shot back.

“Only when he wants me to be~,” Azurys replied seductively, flashing her collar as she straddled Beorn and they began to make out in front of everyone.

“See? These are the kind of women me and Imperius like, strong, bold, fierce and above all…” he paused to squeeze his lovers rump firmly.

“Wild~.”

“How vulgar. I expected no less from the bastard son of a savage!”

SPLAT!!

All gasped as a blueberry pie was flung right into Flawless’ face and turned to see Gumdrop smiling.

“Serves you right!”

“How dare you?!” Flawless spat as she picked up a piece of strawberry cake and flung it at Gummy. She ducked just in time as the pastry hit Imperius in the face. The prince sat there for a moment until a wide grin stretched across his muzzle and he picked up a plate full of brownies and pie.

“FOOD FIGHT!!”

Soon the entire ballroom was a confectionery warzone as pastries and cookies were flying left and right with Pinkie and Cheese joining in on the fun.

“WEEEE!!”

“Desert! IS ON YOU!!”

Beorn ducked behind a table after grabbing some eclairs and peeked out to see the action.

“I better sit this one out.” He said to himself before noticing his eclairs were gone.

“What the?”

“Oh Beorn~?” Crystal called out from under the table and held out his plate.

“Join us?” Hinting that Azurys was under there as well.

“Uhh…”

SPLAT!!

“HA! Gotcha!!” Top notch shouted after nailing him with a cream puff.

“Hold that thought. TOP!! YOU’RE DEAD!!”

As the chaos continued to unfold, the adults were on the sidelines as they watched them make a mess of the room. Celestia couldn’t stop giggling, Luna facepalmed, Raven hid behind the two sisters Applejack was busting her gut along with Rainbow, and the men were smirking at the display they were witnessing. The doors opened to reveal Antoinette and Chrysalis since they had heard all the commotion.

“What is all this dreadful noise?” Chrysalis wondered as a stray piece of cake came flying at her.

SPLAT!!

“Oh dear…” Antoinette gulped.

The queen calmly wiped the icing from her face before giving a chilling glare as she used mer magic to bind everyone in place.

“CEASE THIS FOALISH BEHAVIOR AT ONCE!!”

The room fell dead silent as Chrysalis took a deep breath to calm herself. She then snapped her fingers as a team of maids came filing in.

“I want every pony who had a hand in making this mess to clean up and make it spotless! If I see so much as a dollop of frosting anywhere, it’s dish duty for a year!”

“Chrysalis, let the children have their fun.” Said Celestia as they began to clean.

“They are the future rulers and nobles of our nation.”

“And they will be but for now, let them have their youth.”

“Well I’d say that calls it for the night, I’ll just head to bed,” Lock said as he was about to walk away, only for Rainbow and Applejack to grab him by the collar.

“Not so fast mister,” Applejack smirked.

“You still have a little event to attend,” Rainbow added.

“Oh please…you can’t still be serious?”

“If you do this we’ll…” Rainbow began whispering into Lock’s ear as his face slowly turned pink.

“And then…” she whispered again making him blush deeper.

“Uuuuuuuhhhhhhh, oh hell…”

The night sky had turned later as the moon was high in the air. In another part of the castle was a large ballroom and the whole place was filled with mares and doe’s who anticipated the start of the auction. The Royal females were seated in front as a stage and a large curtain hid the contestants behind. Rainbow, Applejack, Thora, Luta, Luna, Raven, Antoinette, and Chrysalis sat together as Celestia stood up and held a microphone up.

“Good evening, ladies,” she said playfully.

“It is that time of the year again, the summer heat begins next week. And you know what that means?”

The ladies cheered and applauded with some even letting out loud whistles, demanding the event to get started.

“Yes. Tonight, one of you lucky mares or doe’s will receive a whole week of TLC from one of the lucky males here tonight and as you know, all bits will be donated to our local charities to help rebuild our city. Now without further ado, here’s Bachelor…Number…ONE!!”

The curtains rose and the music played as the ladies began to cheer for the first bachelor who was none other than Bulk Biceps.

“Our first Bachelor hails from Ponyville. He works two jobs, one at the Ponyville day spa and the other selling cinnamon nuts. His hobbies include: Baking, working out and giving massages. Bidding begins at one hundred bits.” Celestia ended the announcement as the ladies began calling out their bids.

“200 bits!”

“300!”

“350!”

“1,000!”

“Going once for a thousand? Going twice? Sold, to the lucky mare in the back row!” Celestia said.

“YEAAAAAH!!!” Bulk roared as he flexed for the audience and left the stage to meet his client while Luna announced the next auction.

“Our next bachelor hails from the big city of Manehattan. He works as a cab driver, loves long walks on the beach and meeting new faces. Give it up for Miles Stone!!”

The crowd cheered once more as a rugged looking stallion appeared with a friendly smile and a wink.

“Hey. How ya doin’?”

“Bidding begins at 300!”

“500!”

“1,500!”

“3,000!”

“5,500!”

“7,000!”

“Going once? Going twice? Sold!”

The second bachelor left the stage winking to the audience as the auction continued on. Many more bachelors came to the stage and each one provided the royal treasury with generous donations, much to the Princesses delight. Soon almost all the bachelors were bid and the audience were all loving every minute of it. Now was the time that the Princesses played their trump card as they both took the stage.

“And now for the final bachelor of the evening.” Celestia began as the lights suddenly shut off.

The mares and doe’s all murmured to each other until music began to play. There was the sound of fingers snapping as a light from behind the curtain lit up to reveal a shadow of a figure hunched over and snapping his fingers. Both Princesses took this as a sign to leave the stage as the curtains pulled apart. Every female’s faces lit up as the last bachelor was revealed to be Dimitri. His hair was slicked back and tied in a loose ponytail and he wore sharp black tuxedo with red trimming. He held a microphone in one of his hands as he slowly opened his grey eyes and raised the mic to his mouth and began to sing.

Lock bobbed his head and body as he sang and slowly walked to the edge of the stage and continued singing. The females all squealed at his performance and some even fainted from the overstimulation of his voice. Lock glanced at a few mares in the front row and winked at them, making them fall to the floor with dopey grins on their faces. Lock then did a move that made him unfurl his wings and fly in the middle of the room and hover in place as he slowly spun around. He had pretty much every female pining after him during his performance and wouldn’t dare take their eyes off him. Soon the song came to an end as he landed gracefully back on the stage and smirked to the crowd.

“So…what’s my bidding?” He asked smoothly.

The sisters grinned as they reached out to the audience and shouted in unison.

“All bids welcome!!”

“I bid 200,000!”

“300,000!”

“Buck you! That stud’s mine! 600,000!”

“Like Tartarus! 800,000!”

“2,000,000!”

“I need a beefcake like him for my heat! 5,000,000!”

“Oh geeze…” Lock gulped as he began to sweat.

“One hundred million!” A filly’s voice called out when all turned to see Princess Selene and Tarra in the back row.

“I’ll bid two hundred more and I’ll throw in this.” Tarra said as she reached between her cleavage to pull out a large blue diamond that stunned the audience.

“A blue Diamond?!”

“Where the hay did she get that?!”

“Erm, dear, are you sure you wish to participate?” Luna asked over the mic.

“I do! Because…recently, that man became my coltfriend!” Selene proclaimed, pointing at Lock.

The audience gasped and began looking back and forth at the two while Lock facepalmed himself as the auction continued.

“Two hundred million going once…twice…SOLD!!” Celestia shouted with glee as she slammed the gavel.

Tarra smirked as she and Selene walked up to the stage and she tossed the Diamond to Celestia.

“Go buy yourself something nice with that,” the Wyrm winked as she and Selene climbed up on the stage and approached Lock.

“You two pulled a fast one on me,” Lock admitted.

“When did you put this together?”

“Oh we had this planned for a while. Tarra, he’s yours tonight.” Selene winked.

“I got plans for you stud~.” Tarra grinned as she tickled his chin with her tail.

“But…he’s mine the coming week,” Selene purred as she sauntered away from the man.

“…What just happened?” Lock asked.

The auction came to a close as Celestia and Luna were happy with the sudden rapid increase in their royal treasury as they planned for the next night of the auction. The royal females all returned to bed as Tarra dragged Lock by his hand to her guest room she was staying in.

“Is this really necessary? I mean, you don’t exactly have to rush into this,” Lock said.

“Oh hush up and get into bed.” Tarra ordered as she tossed him in and locked the door.

“Mmm~.”

The dragoness slowly walked over to her prize, wings spread wide open to block any attempt at escape as she climbed into bed, licking her lips with anticipation.

“You sure are committed, aren’t you,” Lock chuckled as he quickly tossed off his tux until he was only in his boxers and undershirt.

“I am, because…aside from all the forwardness, I really want you,” Tarra said, her voice changing into a tone of sincerity.

Tarra moved in towards his lips, ready to kiss when she felt his hands grip her webbings.

“Oh! Easy there pal, those are sensitive!”

“That right? Then allow me,” Lock smiled as they adjusted their position. Tarra sat crisscrossed as Lock sat on his knees behind her. He placed his hands on her shoulders and began massaging her, earning a few squeaks of pleasure.

“Relax, I’m not going anywhere.”

“Mmm! Those hands…” she sighed, leaning back as he continued.

“How are you so good?”

“I took a few lessons from some of my platoon mates way back when,” Lock said as his hands glided down her shoulders and he pressed his thumbs into her back.

“You’d be amazed how much more relaxed you’d become after getting a massage from me. Now, deep breath please.”

Tarra breathed deep as his massage continued and began to feel her wings drooping down of their own accord.

“Now, let’s take care of your wings,” Lock said as he gently clasped her joints and kneaded them.

“Ah!”

“Shh, relax, trust me.”

Lock gently rubbed her joints as Tarra began to pant and breathe heavily. He reached the base of her wings and began kneading them with his fingers.

“How does that feel?”

Tarra gave a purr-like growl as she felt her body melting under his touch and began lusting after him more.

“K-kiss me…” she huffed, looking back at him.

Lock smiled as he leaned in and met his lips with hers. She moaned as she kissed him and he cupped her cheek lovingly. Tarra felt something stir in her heart as they kissed, something that she hadn’t felt in her life. This man, the one she had proclaimed to be her mate, wasn’t just her mate. She didn’t want him to just be her mate, right now she wanted to be his lover. She wanted to experience being loved as his other mates. When they separated, Lock noticed little hearts in her eyes.

“You okay?”

“Better than okay~” Tarra growled before ripping her top open.

“Come and get me!!~”

Lock chucked as he pounced on her and grabbed both her breasts. He used his power to turn his teeth into fangs and nipped her neck as he pinched her blue nipples.

“AHN!~ Mmm fuck yes!~” Tarra hissed in pleasure as Lock bit into her nipple and squeezed her right breast.

“Hoping to get some milk stud~?”

“Nah, I just like playing with these things,” Lock smirked as he massaged her E-Cup mounds.

“They’re quite soft, and your scales make you look beautiful in the moonlight.”

Tarra managed to roll on top as they kissed again. Lock’s hands soon found their way to her firm rump as he ripped off her loincloth and spanked her.

“Mmm yeah stud. Slay this dragon~.” She teased as he bit her neck again.

“You know, I’ve been thinking about something,” Lock said as she pecked his lips.

“Tarra, do you…have any feelings for me?”

“Of course I do.” She replied while he rolled back on top of her.

“I could tell you were a sweet guy and thanks to the girls, I got to know you more.”

“You’re also a special woman for me too, Tarra,” Lock said as he leaned down to kiss her.

“Now, what was that you said? That I should slay this dragon?”

“Mmm yup~.”

Lock took off his boxers and positioned himself. As he was about to enter her, he noticed that she was trembling a little.

“Tarra, could this be your first time mating?”

“Y-yeah.” She said shyly.

“I see, well I might have a way to help with that.”

Lock leaned in to whisper something in her ear.

“…I love you.” He said as he pushed all the way inside, breaking her virgin barrier.

Tarra gasped as she was penetrated and felt almost no pain before her lover silenced her cries with a kiss.

“Mm! Mmm~.”

Slowly, Lock began to claim his new lover who looked up at him with a pleading expression.

“More…more…” she panted as his pace increased.

“Just one question, my sweet dragoness,” Lock huffed as the hearts in her eyes grew.

“Do you love me too?”

“I…I do!” Tarra said.

“I love you too, Dimitri!”

“Then I’ll return it with as much love as you want.”

Lock began to pick up the pace as she cried out in ecstasy from his thrusts. Lock opened his mouth and began suckling and biting her nipple and reached over to pinch her wing joints.

“Yes! More! Dominate me~!!” Tarra cried out as they kissed and rolled in the sheets.

Tarra was now on her stomach with her ass up high and Lock held her down and pounded away at her. He then raised his hand and smacked her ass, making her Yelp as they continued.

“You’re mine,” Lock hissed as he smacked her ass again.

“Tell me who your mate is and who loves you.”

“Grrr you are! You’re my mate! I can’t wait to have your babies~!!"

“Will you stay with me?” Lock asked as he spun her around and pounded away.

“Yes!”

“Forever?”

“I…I can’t live without you!”

“Then…begfor it.”

Tarra yelped as she was pinned against the window and her lover began spanking her more. As she enjoyed herself, she noticed a certain young couple in the gardens before Lock commanded her attention once more.

"Beg!"

“Grrr please Lock, fill meee!!~”

Lock grunted and slammed his hips against Tarra’s, making her cum as he filled her with his seed. Tarra’s eyes rolled back as her tongue hung out and he turned her head to kiss her deep. The lovers backed up and fell onto the bed and they began to catch their breath.

“Good girl,” Lock breathed out as he pet her head.

“You’re my special girl.”

“Mmm now I really hope to have your babies one day~.” Tarra cooed. As they kissed again, her eyes went back to the window, wondering who was out in the gardens this late before Lock made her gasp by kissing her neck.

“Hey Tarra, I’ve got a proposal for you,” Lock said.

“As you know, I’ll soon be leaving this world to return to my own.”

“Yes…and I kinda wish you didn’t have to leave,” Tarra said sadly.

“Well that’s the thing, but first, have you ever wanted to go out on your own and see the world? Like go on an adventure or something?”

“More than anything.” Tarra smiled as she nuzzled into his chest.

“I’m glad to hear it, cause here’s my offer,” Lock said as he looked down into her eyes.

“Tarra, how would you like to come with me, back to my reality?” he asked, shocking her.

“...Yes! Yes of course I’ll go with you!” Tarra squealed and pounced on him for another kiss.

“Wow, really? What about your family?” Lock wondered as she peppered his cheek with kisses.

“I have my other siblings who can watch the flock and my family is pretty tough. They can look after each other.” She smiled as they cuddled again.

“Oh by the way, I saw a couple in the gardens. Should we inform the guards?”

“Eh, probably just some late night lovers going at it like we did,” Lock shrugged as he held her close.

“Let those kids have their little fun, for now we sleep. And Tarra? Thank you, I love you.”

“Mm, love you too…”

The Gardens

Little did Tarra know, the couple she spotted was none other than Beorn and Crysta who managed to sneak out of their rooms along with Azurys as they headed for the most secluded part of the gardens along with a few treats they managed to save from the buffet table.

“Come on!” Crysta giggled as she tugged Beorn's arm.

“I don’t know. Are you sure? What if we get caught? We’re not supposed to be out this late,” Beorn argued.

“Oh don’t be such a wuss!” Azurys teased as they reached their destination.

The trio arrived at a small garden patch under the starry sky as a picnic blanket was laid out along with the snacks.

“So what’s this about?” Beorn asked before noticing rainbow lights dancing across the sky.

“…whoa.”

“Thought you would like this.” Azurys smiled as they sat him down.

The girls snuggled against the young king as they each grabbed a snack and began eating them together.

“This is so nice,” Beorn said as he ate some chocolate raisins.

“I honestly don’t care if we get caught now.”

“And if we do?” Crysta wondered as she ate some strawberries.

“I’m the King, I can do whatever I want.”

“Oh really?” Azurys challenged.

“Can you fly?”

“Er…”

“Run faster than a speeding train? Leap over tall buildings in a single bound?”

“Okay maybe not ANYTHING.”

The girls laughed and kissed his cheeks as they continued to stargaze. The moment was perfect for them as they hadn’t a care in the world at the moment. Beorn then thought of something that came to mind and fished something from his back pocket.

“What’ve you got there Beorn?” Azurys asked as he held out a small black box.

“Something to make this night even more special, Azurys,” Beorn smiled as he held the box up to her and opened it. Azurys gasped as she looked inside to see a beautiful ring with a silvery white band and a small blue Diamond on top. She covered her mouth with her hands as tears began to form in her eyes and Beorn just kept smiling at her.

“Diamond dogs have their ways. This is ours…Azurys, be my queen. I beg you, I love you.” Beorn pleaded before he was pounced on.

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” Azurys squealed as she kissed him deep. Beorn managed to help himself up and took the ring and put it on her left hand. She held it up in front of her as Crysta smiled.

“It looks good on you, Azurys,” Crysta said, showing her own ring.

“We’ll be so happy together! I love you!” Azurys sobbed with joy as they took turns kissing their betrothed under the night sky.

Elsewhere

In an underground cave, two Diamond dogs stood nervously outside a door that was the main room where their boss was waiting. They both gulped and looked at each other until one of them stepped back.

“I-I can’t…you tell him!”

“You can’t be serious?! How should I tell him?!”

“I don’t know, figure it out! He’ll rip my tail off if I tell him!”

“How does that make me feel better?! Get your ass over here now! We’re doing this together!”

The retreating dog gulped and nodded as they took a breath and opened the door. The room was large and filed with vast amounts of gems and gold as a few chairs and a table were in the center. On the largest chair sat a muscular Diamond dog who had a few female dogs laying around them. The dog glanced up at his lackies and growled at them.

“This better be good, you’re interrupting.”

“W-Well…it’s about your kid, boss…”

“And?”

“And…Raff, he’s dead.”

“Dead?” The alpha perked up an eyebrow.

“Who did him in?”

“The boys said the king of the north killed him.”

“Hmm, I knew Raff couldn’t handle getting my bitch of a daughter back,” the alpha spoke as he stood up straight, his height towering above the other dogs.

“Fine…I’ll do it myself.”

End.

Loyalties Part 1

“YOU INSIGNIFICANT MONGRELS!!”

Blueblood slammed his fists on the table, his mane messy and unkempt, while the remaining nobles loyal to him sweat bullets. On the table were markers indicating strongholds and trade routes one under his control, each now taken back by the allies after Beorns fierce counterattack and to make matters worse, each loss was driving him to the point of bankruptcy.

“One…filthy…Caribou…BRAT!” Blueblood hissed.

“ONE MOTHER BUCKING CARIBOU, AND WE ARE STILL LOSING THE WAR?!?”

"Sire please calm down!" One officer shouted trying to settle him down.

"We're doing all we can, our informant on the inside says Beorn has returned to Canterlot for the time being."

SMACK!

“WHY WAS I NOT INFORMED OF THIS EARLIER UNTIL NOW?!?” Blueblood roared as he slapped the officer.

“IDIOTS! I’M SURROUNDED BY A PACK OF IDIOTS!” Blueblood stomped to the nearby liquor cabinet and grabbed a bottle of apple gin. He poured almost a full glass and downed the whole thing.

“I must win this war, I must! I will do whatever is necessary to do so! I don’t care what those peasants think of me, I don’t care what history brands me! So long as I’m at my rightful place on the throne, I could give less of a buck!”

“Of course sire.” One noble said.

“Silence! When I say anything necessary, I mean anything…Bring me the shard.”

Some of the nobles looked to each other in fear, for this was only spoken of as a last resort.

“B-But sire…surely there’s another way.”

“No, in fact, there isn’t.” Blueblood snapped.

“I have waited far too long to take my rightful place, and I shall not wait any longer! Fetch me the shard and tell our informant to make his move! That blasted buck dies, this I order!”

The officer ran off to send the message while the servants fetched the shard. Blueblood had discovered this relic many years ago on one of the old battlefields near the Crystal Empire. He had not expected to find it, of all items, but kept it to himself in case he had a proper use for it. Soon the servants returned and with them a trolly with the shard on top. The shard was none other than a piece of King Sombra’s horn. Blueblood gazed at the shard with an evil grin as the item pulsated with dark magic.

“S-Sire, I implore you, please reconsider.” On of the nobles pleaded shakily.

"I have no choice." Blueblood hissed seizing the shard and popping off his fake horn.

"If my very soul is the price for this power the so be it!!"

Before anyone else could protest, Blueblood placed the shard on his stump. There was a brief pause until Blueblood gasped and his eyes turned green and his consciousness was pulled within his mind until he found himself in the black void.

“What’s this?” A venomous voice echoed.

“Who dares don my horn?”

“Who’s there?! Where am I?! Show yourself!” Blueblood barked.

“As you wish.”

All of a sudden, a pair of blood red eyes opened from the abyss and glared at Blueblood, purple trails of dark magic seeped from the sides, making the prince shiver.

“You…who do you think you are? Daring to take on my power?”

The prince knew the voice all too well and immediately recognized the figure speaking to him.

"Mighty King Sombra, I beg you." He pleaded falling to his knees.

"Grant me your power and I will give you all I have and more."

“Oh? And what could you possibly give me?” There was a swirl of shadows that formed a body and soon formed the king himself. He towered over Blueblood with an evil smirk as Blueblood coward in his presence.

“The shard of my horn you put on is a direct link to my mind. And as you can see, I am still imprisoned in the void. So again, I ask, what could you offer me for my power?”

".....I have a daughter." He said catching his attention.

"She is of marrying age..."

“Is that right?” Sombra hissed with a sickening grin.

“You would give up your own daughter to become my own personal broodmare?”

"That and I will help you reclaim the Crystal Empire if you will give me your power." Blueblood replied as sweat dripped from his brow.

“Hmm, very well.” Sombra said maliciously.

“I shall grant you my power, and in return you allow me to possess your body whenever I wish to train your daughter to be my personal broodmare.”

Blueblood became sick at the thought of his own body being used to defile his own daughter but was easily consumed by the dark magic that began pumping into him.

"Yes...YEEES!! I CAN FEEL IT!! HAHAHAHAHAHAAA!!!"

Blueblood was soon brought back to reality and everyone was scared out of their wits at the sight of him. When he looked at a nearby mirror, he saw that his mane resembled Sombra’s as a black whispy mane and his eyes were red with purple tails of dark magic seeping from the sides. His horn had also changed and was red and curved, much like Sombra’s. Blueblood wanted to give his newfound power a test run, but unfortunately he had his end of the bargain to fulfill.

“You there.” Blueblood pointed to a servant.

“Go and summon my daughter, tell her to meet me in my private study. Under no circumstances is anypony to disturb us, understood?”

“Yes my lord.” The servant said and ran off.

Blueblood left to his personal study, leaving the nobles scared and confused as to what had transpired. He arrived at his study and waited patiently for his daughter to arrive. He knew what Sombra was going to do to her, with his own body no less, but it was necessary. Sacrifices had to be made, even if it meant his own flesh and blood. After a few more minutes of waiting, he heard a knock on the door.

“…Come in.”

"Daddy?" Called the voice of a young filly as the door opened.

"Come in Bluebell."

The door opened to reveal his 16 year old daughter Bluebell. She was a unicorn mare with light blue fur, blonde mane, and brown eyes. To most, she was undoubtedly very beautiful and one of the few things Blueblood cared for other than himself. When Blueblood turned around, she gasped as she closed the door behind her.

“Daddy, what happened to you?!” Bluebell said.

“Why do you look like that? And your horn, when did it grow back?”

"Hello my dear." called Sombras voice as the doors were sealed shut by magic.

“Wh-what?” Bluebell shuddered at the sudden change of his voice. Sombra’s eyes glowed as he took control of Blueblood’s body and slowly walked to the trembling mare

“What’s wrong? Why don’t you give Daddy a hug?” Sombra mocked as he used his magic to bind her hands and force them upwards.

Bluebell's heart began to feel like it was going to burst out of her chest as the dark figure drew closer with a hungry look in his eyes.

"Y-you're not daddy!! LET ME GO!! LET ME GO!!"

The filly could do nothing but scream as she closed her eyes and her world became pitch black.

Hours of Sinful Actions Later

“Ah, that should do for now.” Sombra chuckled as he admired his work.

Bluebell was face down, completely naked, and in a pool of mixed liquids. Her eyes were glazed and unfocused as she was passed out from her torture. Sombra then snapped his fingers and her eyes flashed red for a moment before closing.

“Just so my training doesn’t go to waist, I shall allow you to forget this ever happened and seal your training within your subconscious. Think of it as a part of your transformation into my personal broodmare. And now I shall have your father take back his place. Until next time, my little slave to be.”

Blueblood soon regained control and looked in horror at his daughter. However, despite his transgressions, his resolve did not falter.

“It’s…for the best.” Blueblood said to himself as he used his newfound magic to clean his study and around his daughter.

“I hope you can forgive me one day, my daughter....”

As soon as the area was clean, Blueblood put his clothes back on and covered his daughter with a cloak and picked her up. He then walked out of his study and towards her room while making sure there was no one else around. Once he arrived, he laid her down on her bed and stood up straight. He did not know what Sombra did to her since he could not see within his own mind, but perhaps it was for the best since he did not want to know in the first place.

“I may have made the greatest mistake of my life, but it will surely be worth it once I’m sitting on my throne.” Blueblood said.

He then left the room and headed to the main war room where he made his battle plans. Once he arrived, his war commanders were all still planning their next move. They looked to see Blueblood and bowed.

“Rise, as you can all see, I have gained a special power from a certain somepony. With it, I shall personally change the tides of this war in our favor. Now, tell me what our next move is.”

"Uhh yes sir." An officer said nervously.

"We've been trying to figure out a way to reclaim the territories we lost along the border but have met fierce resistance in every attempt."

Rather than getting upset, Blueblood simply hummed to himself as he gazed at the map. As the officer said, many territories along the border have been reclaimed by Beorn’s forces and are making their way straight to his own stronghold. If the stronghold falls, he loses the war.

“Send word to the mercenary guilds, tell them to send their best troops to meet the enemy army head on. I shall personally lead the attack.”

“But sire, are you sure going out in the open is wise?”

“Are you questioning me, grunt?” Blueblood hissed as his eyes glowed red.

“N-No sir…” The officer mumbled.

“Good, now off with you and send my message.”

Soon the entire mercenary guild along with whatever remained of the princes army were assembled and marching out in force with numerous war machines and beasts in tow.

"My lord." Whispered one of the princes bodyguard.

"Why is Lady Trixie not with us?"

“She is to remain where she is safe.” Blueblood said sternly.

“In her chambers and not to be disturbed by anypony. As you know, she was once my slave but I soon made her see how deluded my aunts are and I ended up caring for her enough to make her my bride. When my…daughter was born, I swore to them I would take the throne for ourselves. To ensure that I make it happen, I had her secluded and kept out of my way until my goal is successful.”

“I see, so what is the plan? It is quite the unexpected honor for you to join us in battle.”

“You shall see. Oh, and spread the word to the troops that if there are any mares and doe’s in the enemy forces, they are free to take them away and do whatever they wish. Think of it as an encouragement boost to fight harder on top of what I am paying them.”

"Mmm yes sir."

The bodyguard left and went to spread the word. Soon the army arrived at the first of the retaken territories and everyone held their position. Blueblood looked down at his hand and watched as dark magic oozed off of his palm. With an evil smile, he raised his hand towards the unsuspecting allied forces and charged up his magic. A black glow shined from his palm and he fired a beam of magic towards the outpost. A loud explosion echoed throughout the area as screams of distress soon followed.

“ATTACK!!” Blueblood shouted.

“SLAUGHTER THE FILTHY CARIBOU!! EXECUTE THE LOYALISTS!! TAKE THE FEMALES FOR YOUR OWN!!”

The mercenaries charged forward in a frenzy of bloodlust as the defenders were instantly overwhelmed and the outpost was reduced to ashes.

As promised, many women were taken prisoner as amusement for the troops while the men were brought to the front in chains.

"Sire. What should we do with the survivors?"

The prince looked at the men before him and felt nothing but disgust. Most were simple farmers and peasants while others were a clear mix of northern and equestrian blood.

With an icy cold stare the prince waved his hand and said.

"There are no survivors."

End.

Loyalties Part 2 (Rewritten)

Another two weeks have passed since everyone returned from the expedition. Lock and the blacksmiths were hard at work and were able to complete their first shipment of weapons and armor. As expected, the weapons were light and easy to use but were just as durable and deadly in combat. The armor was also a sight to behold, they had the similar design as the old models but thanks to the craftsmanship and the Valyrian ore, any soldier wearing the armor would be very well protected.

Thanks to the auction hosted by the Princesses, most of the females in Canterlot had successfully hired suitable males to help them with their beginning heat cycles. Not only that, the vast increase in funds for the royal treasury, thanks to Photo Finish’s donation and the blue diamond Tarra donated, the Princesses could finally proceed with the repairs of the lower districts. It was early in the morning in the city of Canterlot and the sun was just about to rise. It was the first day of the estrous cycle and the streets were already crowded with mares and doe’s, all seeking a consensual male to help aid them. Back in the castle, a few men were creeping through the halls to return to each of their chambers so they could wait out the week and not be coaxed by female staff they came across. Gregor and Hreidar were following Marshall after they returned from an intense outdoor training but had lost track of time and needed to get somewhere safe. Luckily, they had run into Marshall outside the castle and requested that he be an extra pair of eyes for them.

“Remind me again why I’m sneaking through the hallways?” Marshall sighed.

“I thought that auction was supposed to keep the mares and doe’s in check and we didn’t have to go sneaking around like this. Also, why the hell were you two out in the woods in the first place?”

“Wilderness training.” Gregor replied.

“Plus you know the castle better than us.”

“Fair enough. The guest rooms should be just around the next corner."

“Well, well, well~.”

All three ment flinched and turned around to see a group of guards mares and maids, staring lustfully at the men.

“Uh oh…” Hreidar gulped.

“The Stud Regent and Sir Gregor? Not to mention their admittedly cute friend?” A maid cooed.

“Milord,” Hreidar muttered.

“I’m still a virgin!”

“Keep quiet and move slow.” Marshall said, gritting his teeth.

“Ladies, you know the rules. Any unauthorized or forced intercourse will result in a pay cut and suspension.”

“Aw, are you sure you wanna turn us down?” A guard flirted, lifting her skirt a little to show off her legs.

“The rules don’t say anything about us inviting a male to spend time with us.”

“Yeah, and besides…” a maid said as she leaned forward to give them a generous view of cleavage.

“We can show you three a very nice time~.”

“This is a major role reversal here…” Hreidar stated when he noticed Raven approaching with a few more serious looking mares.

“Break it up ladies!” The secretary stated firmly while fixing her glasses.

“There will be no more of this unorthodox behavior.”

“Aaawwww…” the mares whined as they reluctantly left the men.

“Whew! Thank you Raven,” Marshall said, until she gave him a smirk and sauntered over to him.

“I just wanted to disperse the crowd from trying anything with my husband, and as for you…” she leaned in to whisper in his ear.

“I’ve decided to want to be a mother like Celestia and Luna, care to help me with that since I’ve just entered my heat?”

Marshall smiled widely as he scooped up Raven and marched away to his chambers.

“Be seeing you Gregor!” Marshall called out.

“Heh, always a character, that one,” Gregor smiled as he and Hreidar made for their guest rooms. On the way, Gregor noticed Hreidar occasionally glancing at him which made him arch a brow.

“Something on your mind lad?”

“Oh! Um…well…” he mumbled.

“Lad, remember what I said about that mumbling.”

“Sorry, I was wondering if I could ask for a favor from you.”

“Depends, what did you have in mind?”

“Well, I’m very thankful for all your teachings thus far, Sir Gregor, but I feel as though I should be doing more than just for myself. My mother spends most of her time in our room and is always so afraid of how others would react to her, what with our bloodline and all. So I was wondering…would you be willing to maybe take her out? You know, like…a date or something?”

Gregor blinked a few times before realizing he was serious and was completely caught off guard by this request.

“M-me?!? Don’t joke like that, lad!”

“With all due respect, Sir Gregor, I’m as serious as a heart attack,” Hreidar said sternly.

“My mother has been through a great deal of sorrow and I want to see her smile for real for once. I try to do the best I can, but it just isn’t enough. She needs something, someone, to help her feel like she matters. You’re one of the most honorable men I’ve come to know next to King Wulfric, gods rest his soul. I’m not asking you to do or say anything serious like a relationship, just take her somewhere and spend time with her. She needs to be outside instead of hiding in her room.”

The old stag sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

“I’ll consider it.”

“Thank you sir!!”

The two neared their rooms and Hreidar beckoned him to wait outside his. After a few moments, Hreidar returned with Ragna which also was the first time he had met her. Her long hair hung below the middle of her back and she wore a simple sundress. It was a strange feeling for the old stag, but as a man he could not deny that Ragna was blessed with her own unique beauty.

“Mother, this is Sir Gregor,” Hreidar introduced.

“The man who has been training me recently.”

“Greetings, Lord Gregor,” Ragna said softly with a bow.

“Thank you for looking after my son, you honor us with your tutelage.”

“Oh uh…my pleasure. The boy is a hard worker.” Gregor smiled at her gentle demeanor and noticed her light blue eyes as they stared at each other for a brief moment.

“My, what pretty eyes you have.”

Ragna looked away with a light blush as she pushed a little hair aside.

“Oh…you needn’t flatter me, sir. An old doe like me is not worthy of praise.”

“My lady, I am most sincere in my compliment. Your beauty is worthy of Freya herself.”

Gregor’s poetic words earned him a laugh from Ragna but despite them getting along instantly, Hreidar felt a little embarrassed at how cheesy his master was acting.

“My lady, Hreidar here had brought up an interesting thought while on our way here from our wilderness training.” Gregor raised his right hand and held his palm out and kept his smile at the woman before him.

“Would…you like to accompany me for a walk in the park by this week’s end?”

Ragna was surprised by this sudden invitation since no suitor had attempted to court her, even after Dainn’s demise.

“I…would be honored.”

Gregor smiled as she placed her hand on his. Gregor leaned in and pecked her hand as he released it and turned to walk away.

“I shall see you by this week’s end then,” he said over his shoulder and left.

Hreidar, in the meantime, was smiling up a storm until he felt his mother’s sudden grip on his ear and tugged it harshly.

“Explain. Now!” She demanded, now all flustered.

While Hreidar was busy being lectured, Imperius was out in the training yard with Lock and a few of the elite guards protecting them as they sparred. Lock was pacing around Imperius as the prince was armed with a staff and was blindfolded and Lock held his own staff.

“Mind your surroundings, tune out all distractions. Listen to the wind, the grass, the sound of your foe’s movements.”

The prince concentrated as best he could as Lock slowly moved in. Sweat was dripping from the side of his head until he heard a loud tap from Lock’s staff hitting a shield.

“GOT YOU!!”

“Wrong.”

WHACK!!

Imperius was hit right over the head before he removed his blindfold to see Lock standing on his left.

“How did-?”

“Simple. I extended the staff’s reach and distracted you.” Lock demonstrated by adjusting his grip on the staff and tapping the shield again.

“You’re too tense, kid. Relax.”

“Easy for you to say,” Imperius huffed.

“You’re more of a seasoned warrior than I am.”

“What’s that I hear?” Lock asked sarcastically, holding a hand up to his ear.

“Is that the sound of a lame ass excuse? I thought there was no room for that kind of attitude.”

As Imperius huffed and the guards snickered to themselves, Beorn and Top Notch jogged back into the courtyard, along with more guards keeping them safe. Both boys were wheezing and drenched in sweat and collapsed on the ground. Attached to their wrists and ankles were of Lock’s design. They were wrist and ankle bands with pouches that had iron sand that weighed them down and made their jogging more difficult as they built up their leg and arm muscles.

“I see my little invention is working rather nicely,” Lock grinned.

“You two still alive?”

“Kill me now…” Beorn groaned.

“My arms…are they still there?” Top Notch wheezed.

“Alright you lazy bums, go hit the showers. As for you, Imperius, meditation, half an hour.”

The boys did as they were told as Beorn and Top dragged themselves to the showers and Imperius sat down and began clearing his thoughts.

“You lot make sure no stray mare or doe tries to get the drop on them,” Lock ordered to the guards.

“I’m gonna go get a fresh bucket of ice water.”

“Yes sir.”

Lock picked up a bucket and headed just outside the courtyard to fill it with water in a well. As he filled it, he heard the sounds of someone breathing heavily which made him perk his head up but the breathing stopped. Once the bucket was filled, he went to make his way back until Selene seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

“Oh, hey Selene,” Lock nodded.

“Nice day out, huh?”

“He...help me…” the princess huffed as she appeared flushed with red cheeks.

Lock froze in place as she looked up at him with a pained expression. He looked around to see no one around as he set the bucket down and approached the young Princess.

“Selene, what’s wrong?” Lock asked as he placed his hands on her shoulders, making her shudder.

“Are you hurt? What’s happening to you?”

“My…my heat,” she whimpered.

“It’s my first one…why does it hurt so much?!”

Lock soon began to become more worried for her as she stepped forward and buried her face in his chest.

“Dimitri…I need you, please.”

“Whoa! Selene slow down, we only just started dating and-”

“There’s a medicine in my room but I can’t make it...please carry me?” She pleaded, looking like she was going to collapse.

Lock nodded and scooped her up in his arms. He flared his wings opened and took to the skies and flew to the balcony of her room. As he flew, Selene leaned up and started to kiss and lick his neck involuntarily. They soon arrived and Lock opened the door and laid her down on the bed. He looked around for something and spied a bottle and grabbed it.

“Here Selene, drink this,” he said, cradling her head.

Selene opened her mouth to drink it but was breathing too heavily to do so. Lock frowned and tried to find a way to get her to drink it properly and not risk choking her until he got an idea. He took a sip of the potion and leaned down to cup Selene’s cheek. The man closed his eyes as he gently pressed his lips on hers, taking her first kiss. The potion in his mouth trailed into hers as she instinctively drank it and she soon began to calm down. As Lock pulled away, Selene’s senses came back to her as she exhaled and looked up at the man.

“Feel better?”

Selene blinked as she reached up to touch her lips and went wide eyed.

“My…first kiss.” She gasped as her heart began to race.

“Now lie still and rest, you look tired." Lock advised while tucking her in.

“Um…Lock?” Selene mumbled.

“Can…can you stay with me?”

The man smiled and nodded as he sat on her bed with her. Selene twiddled her thumbs nervously as her new coltfriend sat with her and couldn’t stop herself from blushing as hard as she was.

“Sorry about the, you know, kiss thing,” Lock said.

“Your breathing was a bit sporadic and I was worried you’d choke on the medicine.”

“I-I don’t mind.” She smiled, turning her head away.

“Sorry you had to see me like this. I look pathetic."

“Hey now,” Lock said, placing a hand on hers.

“You’re not pathetic, far from it. You were in a crisis and you needed my help. I don’t intend to see you any differently than I do now. I care about you, Selene, don’t forget that.”

Selene’s heart was beating faster with every moment she stared at his grey eyes. She soon found herself leaning forward and closing her eyes and pursed her lips. Lock smiled as he met her halfway and gave her a second kiss, making her gasp. They held it for a moment until her arms reached up and hugged the back of his neck when they separated, Selene smiled as she kept her arms around him.

“Lock, what if…what if I wanted you to,” she said shyly.

“Not because of my heat, but because I want to truly be yours.”

“To be honest, I’m not sure that’s such a good idea.” Lock scratched the back of his head.

“I’m sure your moms wouldn’t mind but Marshall? Hmmm, I still prefer my head on my shoulders.”

“But I-”

“I know,” Lock said, shushing her with his finger.

“I love you too, but the timing just isn’t right. I promise, one day, I’ll make it up to you.”

Selene felt content with his reply as he tucked her in and flew out the window unaware of a certain secretary who was watching.

“My my. He really is a gentleman.” Raven said before her body was pressed against the window by her husband.

“Mmm~.”

“Are the arrangements for Prance ready?” Marshall asked while feeling up her skirt and kissing her neck.

“Mmm yes. I'm still worried about sending Imperius and Gumdrop though.”

"They'll be fine." Marshall smiled before feeling her chest.

"My goodness Raven, no bra?"

“I told you, didn’t I? I want a foal too, so let us add another family member, shall we~?”

Marshall responded by hoisting Raven up, making her wrap her arms and legs around him as he carried her down the hall and into his chambers. The rest of the day for the two lovers was nothing but lustful moans and the occasional screams here and there.

5 Days Later

It was late at night and Lock and Marshall were making their rounds through the city. Thanks to Marshall’s efforts, and Lock’s power, Lock happily told them that Raven was successfully pregnant with Marshall’s foal. The two were ecstatic for each other and Raven cried tears of joy.

“So guess what I heard through the grapevine,” Lock said as he leaned back with his hands behind his head.

“Gregor asked Ragna Stonehoof out on a date by the end of the week.”

“Well well. Seems the old stag still has it in him.” Said Marshall with admiration as they continued to roam the streets.

“And how is Hreidar doing?”

“The kid’s starting to come more and more out of his shell, according to Gregor,” Lock said.

“It sorta unrealistic how the son of Dainn turned out to be nothing like his father. Makes you wonder what could have been 15 years ago.”

“Not really. His father was a soulless brute. The boy takes after his mother, for sure.” The lord regent argued.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Lock sighed.

“So, now that Raven’s pregnant, you got any names for each of your foals on the way?”

“I got Hunter and Crescent for two of the triplets but no idea for the others. Went through half the names on my scroll already.”

“I’m sure it’ll come to you,” Lock smiled. While Marshall pondered names for his children, they spied a hooded figure creeping through the alleyways while avoiding the various street lights in the city.

“Wonder where he’s off to?” Marshall wondered.

“Call it a gut feeling, but something tells me he’s not just avoiding the females.” Lock said cautiously.

“His movement speed is too quick for just a late night stroll.

“Hmm those alleys are too narrow." Marshall hummed.

“How is your parkour?” Lock smirked, pointing to the rooftops.

“You gotta be kidding…”

The two immediately took to the rooftops as they followed the mysterious figure into the lower district of the city.

“Oh gods. The old slave quarter.” Marshall grimaced at the abandoned buildings.

“Care to explain?” Lock wondered as they jumped to the next rooftop.

“This whole area was basically an underground brothel. Any girl of ANY age for the right price. Remind me to put a request to demolish this part of the city.”

“I’d rather be the one to burn them to the ground,” Lock growled as they continued to follow.

Their pursuit soon led them to the farthest corner of the abandoned buildings as the hooded figure turned into an alleyway. Marshall and Lock stayed up on the roof and they noticed another stallion at the end of the alleyway. What made their blood boil was that he had a mare with him and he was shoving his dick down her throat and she seemed to be enjoying it, since she had a familiar red slave collar on her neck.

“I’m close, bitch, swallow it!” The stallion grunted.

The mare let out a lustful moan as she gulped down every drop of his seed before bending over for him.

“Did I please you, master?” She asked before getting her rump smacked.

“Good girl. Now go wait back at base and clean up.”

“May I have my cloak back?”

“No, crawl back naked.” The stallion demanded as the hooded figure approached.

“Fucking sick bastard,” Lock growled as the mare crawled passed the hooded figure.

“Shh, let’s listen,” Marshall whispered.

A second figure appeared from the shadows and looked around cautiously as he met the other stranger halfway.

“Were you followed?”

“Of course not. Nopony ever comes here so have some faith. Jet Set.”

Both mens hairs stood on end when they heard that name as the second figure revealed himself to be indeed Jet Set.

“Do not say my name out loud.”

“Hmph, we may do as we please,” the stallion scoffed. “Just as I bucked that cunt that crawled passed you and knocked her up last week.”

“You impregnated her?” Jet asked, a little disgusted.

“Why not? Gotta keep my blood flowing somehow.”

“Enough,” the second figure snapped, removing his hood to reveal himself as a caribou.

“We have come here to give you your new orders.”

As Lock and Marshall stayed hidden on the rooftops, Marshall squinted his eyes at the stag. He could have sworn he’d seen him somewhere before, but could not place it. It wasn’t until he noticed one of his ears was missing that he recognized him from 15 years ago.

“Son of a buck, that’s Uba!”

“Who?” Lock asked in a hushed voice.

“He escaped me during the siege of The Crystal Empire! Almost had his head, as you can see.” Marshall clenched his fist at his old foe.

“Wait…if he’s from 15 years ago, does that mean-?”

“Yes, he’s a Stonehoof.”

Uba reached into his cloak and pulled out a vial of a murky blue liquid and handed it to Jet.

“My lord Blueblood has grown tired of constantly being on the losing side of this war. This is a little something our botanists cooked up, highly concentrated poison joke extract. One drop of this means death within the hour. Your task is to slip it in the bastard king’s drink so we may be rid of him.”

“I see. This will send him into a frenzy and he’ll attack everyone around him.”

“Thus ending the alliance.” Uba grinned.

“And hopefully I can get some payback against that bastard Marshall.” he said, rubbing his missing ear.

“I shall do my best,” Jet said.

“By the way, in your recent report you mentioned Marshall returned from an expedition with some weird shipment of sorts. Not only that, but the demon that’s been living here has been working on something for the armies, care to fill us in?” the stallion questioned.

“Yes. It’s Valyrian ore. I had heard King Dainn tried getting his hands on that stuff 15 years ago but he lost a whole battalion and a shipment of good slaves.”

“Valyrian?” Uba growled.

“How in the seven hells did they manage to acquire such a precious metal?! Do you have any idea what one could do with that stuff? It is said to be the ore of the gods! An army would become an unstoppable fighting force if outfitted with weapons and armor.”

“I apologize, Sir Uba, but I am simply the messenger,” Jet said.

“I will report this to Lord Blueblood, you make sure you do your duty. And while I’m at it, I’ll give you a new order: poison those two sluts Wulfric wed so that they and their unborn brats die as well. I want all who carry the Warborn blood to die, in honor of the true late King Dainn.”

“Th-that's too far!” Jet protested as Uba left.

“Either do it or fork over that wife of yours to me!”

Jet winced as the stag disappeared from sight and hung his head and turned to leave. From the rooftops, tw two men were absolutely seething at Let Set. Lock’s eyes were glowing bright amber as small embers flickered along his body. Marshall’s smoke trailers wisped around him as he glared daggers at the stallion in utter rage.

“Take him alive…” Marshall hissed.

“We need answers.”

“Gladly.” Lock replied as they waited for Jet to enter a narrow street.

“Now!”

Marshall and Lock dropped down on both sides as Jet Set let out a gasp before being pinned to the wall by a stream of smoke around his neck.

“Evening Jet Set.”

“Marshall?!? What are you-AACCCK!!” Jet wheezed as the smoke coiled around his neck like a hangman's noose.

“Speak out of turn again, and I crush your windpipe,” Marshall warned.

“Don’t be fooled by the smoke. They’re quite deadly, thanks to my mentor here.”

“W-what do you want?”

"Answers. How long has Uba been here?" Marshall hissed angrily.

“S-several months! All I did was gather intel I swear!!”

“Was it you who told him of Wulfric’s hunt? WAS IT?!?” Lock shouted.

Jet didn’t answer which made Lock’s blood boil. He then raised his hand and engulfed it in flames and grasped Jet’s face, searing his flesh and imprinting Lock’s hand on his face.

“AAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRHHHHH!!”

“TALK!!!”

“YES! YES IT WAS ME!”

Lock released Jet as Marshall allowed him to fall to the floor. The left side of Jet’s face was completely burned in the shape of a handprint as he whimpered on the floor.

“Jet Set, I knew you were never satisfied with what we strived to build all these years, but to go this far?” Marshall sneered.

Lock leaned down and pulled out a parchment from within Jet’s cloak. It read the location of where the enemy was hiding specifically and showed it to Marshall. Lock then put two fingers in his mouth and whistled loudly. A few moments later, several thestral guard stallions and mares showed up and at attention.

“Take this scum to the castle and inform the royals. We found the mole,” Lock ordered.

Two thestrals nodded and hoisted Jet up and flew away with him.

“I want you to go to his house and inform his family, they need to know what happened as well.”

“Yes sir,” another thestral said and flew off.

“As for the rest of you! We know the location where these bastards are hiding out. Prepare yourselves, we’re going on a night raid.”

“Yes sir!”

As Jet set was dragged off, Marshall took this moment to try and calm down but the end result was the same as he flew into a rage and smashed the nearest object with his hoof.

“BASTARD!! Next time I see Uba-I’LL RIP HIS GUTS OUT!!"

Lock could only frown sadly at his enraged friend as he and the group made their way to the enemy hideout. As they walked, the thestrals were brandishing their weapons and preparing for a fight. Marshall had smoke trails emanating off his body and kept his glare forward. Lock sighed and shook his head until he felt someone tap his shoulder. He looked to see Nebula, of all mares, as she looked up at him with a worried expression.

“Hey…” Lock said.

“You okay?” She asked.

“Not really, betrayal stings,” Lock grumbled, feeling the scar on his back twitch.

“This is no different.”

“Arrest them all and kill any who resist.” Marshall commanded sternly as he drew Nightfall from its sheath.

“But Uba is mine…”

The group soon arrived at an abandoned building and noticed flickering lights from within. The thestrals took their positions along the windows and above the roof as Marshall and Lock approached the front door. Lock cracked his knuckles and snapped his fingers, making his gun belts appear around his waist and over his shoulder. He unholstered the two six-shooters on his chest and pulled his hood over his head. Marshall nodded to Lock as he raised his boot and kicked the door off its hinges.

“Canterlot Royal Guard!! Don't move!” Marshall shouted as the rest of the troops began storming the building.

“Do not resist!”

“Crap! How’d they find us?!?” A stag shouted while reaching for his weapon.

BANG!

The stag fell with a bullet wound in his head as the enemy saw Lock aiming his gun. Two bandit stallions attempted to rush him but Lock spun around and fired, killing them instantly. That was the trigger as all hell broke loose between the enemy and the thestral night guard. As both sides fought each other, Uba attempted to make his escape until a featherblade struck the window frame, halting his movements. He looked over his shoulder to see Marshall with his hand held out, indicating he was the one who threw it and turned around.

“Marshall…15 years and you’re still breathing?” Uba mocked as he shoved a bandit in his way aside.

“This time you won't escape.” Marshall said with murderous intent as he raised his sword.

“Now I finish what I began with your ear!”

“MARSHALL NO!!” Lock shouted as he grabbed his wrist allowing Uba to escape into the dark streets before anyone could follow. Enraged by the sudden interference, Marshall pinned Lock to the wall completely infuriated.

“Do you realize what you've done?!? DO YOU?!?” He roared furiously while Lock stayed calm.

“I’ve hunted that bastard for years-AND YOU LET HIM GET AWAY!!”

WHAM!!

The guards all ceased their movements as they were rounding the enemy up and saw Marshall fall to the ground after being punched by Lock. Blood leaked from his nostrils as Lock loomed over him with a glare.

“I just saved your damn life, you stupid fuck,” Lock spat.

“More than that, I saved your very soul from falling deeper in a pit of self-loathing and spite. Is it revenge? Is that it? What did he do to you that made you wanna kill him so bad?”

Marshall grunted as he wiped his nose and looked at Lock dead in the eye.

“Who do you think ripped Celestia’s feathers off before raping her? Who was the one who gave Dainn the idea of selling off infants to sick pedophiles and perverts at auction houses?!? WHO DO YOU THINK OWNED THIS WHOLE PART OF THE CITY FIFTEEN YEARS AGO?!?” Marshall huffed before picking up his sword. He glared at Dimitri and pointed it at the winged human.

“That vile piece of shit deserves the worst punishment possible…”

“You know who you remind me of?” Lock said calmly as he holstered his pistols and took off his hood.

“You remind me of me, back when I spent every waking moment hunting for the traitor responsible for killing dozens of soldiers. Like you, I craved to spill his blood and didn’t care about any of the repercussions that followed. I cared about justice, blood for blood. And you know what that got me? A dead friend and a heavy conscience. You’re right, he does deserve the worst. But death? Even death is too good for him. We all have our personal agendas when it comes to seeking closure, but Marshall, this isn’t it. Let the fucker run back to his master, let him tell Blueblood all he’s learned, let him breathe for a little while longer. You still wanna kill him? Fine, but not like this. He’ll get his just deserves, they all will, but it won’t be as satisfying to kill him when he’s still got the support he has. He needs to feel true despair, true loss, and true anguish before he meets his end. That’s what he deserves, Marshall, a fate worse than death.”

Marshall would say nothing as he sheathed his sword and ordered the guards to round up the prisoners.

“If you were not dating my daughter, I’d break half your teeth for that sucker punch.” The lord regent huffed while wiping his nose again.

“Let’s investigate Jet Set’s home in the morning, we need more answers.”

The Next Morning

Marshall, Lock, and Gregor marched towards Jet Set’s manor, followed by a group of soldiers, while Jet was imprisoned in the dungeons. The men approached the door and Marshall knocked, waiting for someone to answer. The doors opened to reveal his wife, Upper Crust, in her morning robes. The mare looked like she hadn’t slept all night and her mane looked messy and unkempt.

“Lord Marshall! Thank Celestia, where is my husband? A thestral guard came by last night and informed me he had been arrested! What is the meaning of this?!”

“Your husband has been charged with treason.” Marshall stated while handing her a search warrant.

“By royal decree, we are to search your manor for clues. Worry not, we’re only investigating his private study. Men? Move it!”

Soldiers immediately marched towards Jet Set’s private quarters and began rummaging through everything.

“Hmmm trade documents, business deals, letters to relatives…all clear here.” A soldier said while going through some scrolls.

“There has to be something,” Gregor grumbled as he searched through the bookcase.

Lock scratched his chin and paced around the room. Upper Crust could only stand from afar, still trying to contemplate the information being told, as Lock spied a small statue. He gasped at the statue, which was a figure of a sword and shield overlapping one another, and placed a hand on it. He trailed his fingers along the outline until he felt a sort of latch behind it and pushed it.

Click

“Jackpot.” Lock smirked as the bookcase slid to the side to reveal a hidden staircase.

“Now we’re getting somewhere.” Marshall nodded while gesturing Lock to follow.

“What do you think's down here? Dungeon, torture chamber?”

“Only one way to find out,” Lock said as they went down the stairs. Marshall, Gregor, and Lock went down the steps and entered a small room. They then noticed a map on the wall that had writings on it, which Marshall noticed that they were all pointing around Whitetail woods.

“So he really did know,” Gregor snarled.

“He leaked the hunt to the bandits, the treasonous bastard.”

“There’s more.”

Marshall and Gregor looked over to Lock who pulled out a bunch of files but gasped at what Lock held up in his hand. A necklace with the Stonehoof sigil hanging off it, which made Gregor grit his teeth in anger.

“They’re back…the Stonehoof’s have returned.”

As Gregor seethed in hatred, Marshall noticed a single letter with Blueblood’s seal on the desk and as he read its contents, he almost felt like tearing it to shreds.

“When the king is dead, have your men bring me his sword as proof. I promise you shall be amply rewarded.”
-Blueblood, Equestria’s rightful ruler.

“We have what we need. Gather up everything!”

The two men nodded as they called for the soldiers to raid the hidden room. As they exited the manor, Marshall saw Top Notch running towards him with tears in his eyes.

“Lord Marshall! Please tell me it isn’t true! Please!” Top pleaded as he fell to his knees.

“My father can’t be a traitor! I beg of you to tell me it’s a lie!”

Marshall could only sigh as he knelt down to the boy and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“I’m sorry.” Was all he said as Upper Crust rushed over to hug her son as he began to cry.

“Ma’am?”

“I’ll take care of this. Please…just go.” Upper Crust whimpered as she held her son.

Marshall sighed as he and the others left. Their march back to the castle was a quiet one, no one could be bothered to say anything after their discoveries. The day dragged on and they continued their personal businesses as the heat week subsided and most of the females were now calm and collected. Marshall soon later called for a trial for all the noble council and royals to gather in the royal courtroom. The nobles of the court, the Princesses, Queen Chrysalis, Queen Antoinette, and the kids all gathered and took their respective seats. No one had any prior knowledge as to why Marshall called for the trial, only that there was a prisoner that was to arrive that everyone had to see. Soon the doors opened to reveal Marshall leading Lock and Gregor and a few guards. Lock had Gregor were walking side by side with a stallion who had a cover over his head and shackles attached to his wrists and ankles. Lock had his hood over his head, hiding his face in shadow, and pushed the prisoner on the podium to stand before the royal court. Marshall stepped forward and glanced at Beorn and frowned as he began to speak.

“Last night, Dimitri and I were making our rounds through the streets of Canterlot.” Marshall explained.

“During our trek, we spotted this stallion acting suspiciously and decided to follow him. Only we were unprepared for what we were to learn. Ladies and gentlemen, rulers of their respective nations, this stallion…is the man responsible for King Wulfric’s death.”

The second the cover was removed, all gasped to see it was Jet Set in shackles as the guards forced him to his knees before the court. His branded face made some queasy at the sight of his seared flesh.

“In his manor, we found proof of his treachery.” Marshall handed Blueblood’s letter to the royals as each took their turns reading it. All were shocked but none were as furious as Beorn who glared at the prisoner hatefully with eyes glowing red.

“It was you…” The young king whispered before seizing a sword from one of the guards and stormed over while the others tried to stop him.

“Beorn stop!!” Imperius shouted before he was tossed aside by his monstrous strength.

“You sold us out!! BETRAYER!!!”

Lock responded by quickly stepping forward and flaring his wings open out wide. Beorn paused at his godfather and kept his glare.

“Killing him won’t solve anything,” Lock said, frowning under the shadow of his hood.

“Trust me…I too would rather rip his spine out from his throat and hang it as a trophy on the front gates. But there’s already been enough senseless death, Beorn.”

“Step aside uncle…” Beorn commanded while the others watched.

“I will not.”

“DAMMIT!! DON’T TAKE THIS FROM ME!! He had my father killed! My family, ruined!!”

“I cannot let you do that either…” Said Top Notch shocking everyone.

“Traitor or not, he is my father and as such, I am obligated to fulfill my duties as his son...I invoke Trial by Combat!”

“What…?” Beorn said, starting to calm down.

“No!” Jet yelled, struggling to stand.

“Don’t do this! Not my son! I am the one on trial, not him! Let me lay my life on the line!”

WHAM!!

Lock suddenly spun around while reeling back his fist and slammed it straight into his muzzle, making him go flying backwards and on his back.

“Shut your fucking mouth before I rip out your tounge,” Lock hissed.

“Young Top Notch, are you prepared to go through with this?” Princess Luna inquired as they awaited his answer.

"I am."

"Then so be it. At noon, trial by combat for your fathers freedom."

The court slowly dispersed, along with Jet Set who was knocked unconscious, until it was just the royals. Marshall pinched the bridge of his nose as his family tried to console him but Lock was facing Beorn who looked at him scornfully.

“Beorn I-” Lock was cut off when he shook his head and looked away.

“I need to prepare…” Beorn said as he returned the guards sword and left with Crysta and Azurys following.

Lock sighed and looked to Gregor who nodded as they faced the royals.

“We discovered something else last night,” Lock said.

“Celestia, does the name Uba sound familiar?” he asked, making her flinch and start to shake anxiously.

“He’s…alive?” She shuddered, covering her belly.

“He got away during the raid.” Marshall sighed before comforting her.

“His appearance also means something else,” Gregor said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out the necklace, causing all the females to begin anxiously shaking.

“The Stonehoof’s have returned.”

As if an old would had reopened, the scars of their torture made their backs sting as the memories of their enslavement came back to them. Applejack and Rainbow Dash cradled their bellies, Chrysalis grit her teeth at the memory of her fallen children, and the Princesses were in no better shape since they dealt with the torture on a more personal level.

“Why…?” Rainbow muttered.

“After all these years, why now?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Marshall said.

“They fell before, and this time we’ll make sure they stay down.”

“Were it so easy,” Lock spoke up.

“How do you mean?”

“Earlier, I went back to Jet’s manner to gather more intel. I then found another letter from Blueblood, but it’s nothing good.”

“What did it say?” Antoinette wondered.

Lock pulled the letter out from his back pocket and held it out to the group.

“According to the letter, Blueblood had informed Jet that as soon as he poisoned Beorn and his family, which were his new orders, he would use his new power to wipe out the rest of the allied forces after they lost face.”

“New power?” Luna said.

“But Blueblood’s horn was cut off, he can’t use magic.” Celestia added.

“I also heard about that some time ago.” Lock said.

“That’s why I went down and interrogated the prisoners. What I found out was…a coincidental development, but not the good kind.”

“What do you mean?” Marshall wondered.

“Celestia, do you, somewhere deep in your heart, still believe that there’s hope that Blieblood would see the error of his ways and stop his conquest to take over Equestria?”

Celestia was hesitant to respond, but she admitted to his question with a slow nod.

“Well…I’m afraid that’s an indefinite impossibility.” Lock shook his head. He pulled off his hood to reveal a grim look on his face.

“Blueblood somehow made contact with Sombra himself and had bargained with him. Blueblood now has the abilities of Sombra and is using his newfound power to push our forces back.”

“Blueblood, just how far will you go for power…” Celestia sighed.

The royal family stood silent and were thankful Beorn was not in the room, knowing his temper was bad enough as it was.

“How far has his army spread?”

“According to the reports, he’s already taken back some of the territory leading to the western border. If they reach the fort, I doubt it’ll be as simple as driving them back again,” Marshall said.

“I would stay and fight again, but I need to be there for Antoinette in Prance,” Lock said as he walked over and put a hand on her belly.

“Not only her, but for our daughter too.”

“We understand and please look after our son.” Celestia smiled.

“And his marefriend. Prance is the city of romance after all.” Luna winked as Imperius blushed a bit.

“I swear I’ll look after them,” Lock smiled as Antoinette kissed his cheek.

“Not without me you’re not!”

Tarra climbed through the window and swooped in and landed beside Lock. Instead of her loincloth, the trailers were able to fashion her a dark blue sports bra and black yoga pants that had a snowflake pattern on the side.

“Need I remind you that you’re my mate, so wherever you go, I go as well.”

“I know babe.” Lock grinned as she pecked his lips before asking a serious question.

“Are we really gonna let those boys do this?” She looked around, waiting for a response.

“They’ll kill each other! One of them will die!”

“I’m sorry Tarra, our hands are tied.” Marshall shook his head in response.

“Once invoked, a trial by combat cannot be stopped unless the guilty party confesses.”

“It must be Jet’s delusional sense of honor that is keeping him from confessing.” Lock surmised.

“I’ve trained the boys, Imperius included, and honestly Beorn is more seasoned than Top. I doubt the kid would last in a fight with Beorn, and not even I can interfere. The only thing we can do now is just pray it ends as soon as it begins.”

All were silent as they turned in for the night to await the coming duel while Jet Set sat in the dungeons alone and sat in his cell with a dead expression, feeling like he may have just killed his only child. The sounds of footsteps were heard in the halls as Jet looked up to see a couple guards walk up and behind them was his wife.

“You have five minutes, ma’am,” one of the guards said as they stepped aside. The look on her face was of pure disgust and hate.

“Upper…Crust,” Jet croaked.

“How could you?” She asked vaguely.

“How could you do this to me? To us?!? Were you that desperate for money?!?”

“No darling, you don’t understand!” Jet defended before she slammed the bars and screamed at him with heartache in her voice.

“YOU JUST MADE OUR SON FIGHT TO THE DEATH WITH KING BEORN!! HE WILL KILL OUR LITTLE BOY AND IT’S ALL YOUR BUCKING FAULT!! ALL BECAUSE OF THAT SENSELESS PRIDE OF YOURS!!”

“Please Upper Crust, you must understand. I just wanted us to be happy!”

“Why wouldn’t we be happy?!?” She demanded an answer before wiping her tears and blowing her nose.

“We had everything! I gave you a son! A son who tried so hard to live up to your expectations, only for you to throw it all away!! You’re not the stallion I loved...you’re nothing but a traitor. And if our boy dies….I will NEVER forgive you!!”

Upper Crust then raised her left hand and pulled off the ring he gave her and threw it at his face.

“You can have your bucking ring back, we’re through!”

With those last words as she stormed away, Jet Set felt his heart crumble to dust. In just one night he had lost everything he had worked so hard to achieve and cried in his cell all the way until morning.

End.

Trial By Combat

The sun rose and all of upper Canterlot had gathered in the colosseum for the awaited trial. The royals were sitting in their seats, overlooking the fighting area as they anxiously waited for the two combatants to take their positions. Word of Jet Set’s betrayal and trial had spread faster than anticipated and soon everyone knew what Jet had done. Most of the nobles pitied Top Notch for putting his life on the line for his traitor father, but at the same time admired his sense of chivalry for his family’s name. In one of the locker rooms, Beorn was adjusting his armor with both his fiance’s standing by him. Beorn glanced at his hammer and frowned. He didn’t want to do this, not to his friend, but he needed justice for his father and Top was standing in the way of that.

“Beorn, are you sure you have to do this?” Crysta said.

“It wouldn’t be dishonorable if you forfeit the match.”

“Yeah, I’m sure they’d understand,” Azurys added.

“I’d hate to go against my friend in a death match, I wouldn’t be able to bear it.”

“And I cannot allow my fathers murderer to go free.” Beorn said as the guards fashioned his armor onto his body.

“If Top is smart, he’ll surrender.”

“And if he doesn’t?” Azurys asked before he gave each of them a kiss.

“Then I’ll not only have lost a father, I’ll have lost a friend as well.”

On the other side of the field, Top sat on a bench, all alone and dressed in his own personal armor. He held a sabre in his hands and was frowning with his ears flattened. He was at a loss at what to do. He didn’t wanna die, but he also could not walk away from this fight.

“Hey kid.”

Top looked up to see his mentor, Dimitri, leaning against the doorway with a sad smile.

“You look good in that armor, nice sword too.”

“Not now Sir Dimitri. I must prepare.” Top replied while tying his mane back.

“For what? To die?” Lock said, making him pause.

“Top, as your mentor, I’m happy how far you’ve come since that wilderness survival training a few months ago. I watched you become stronger each day I trained you and you’ve become a better young stallion because of it. But this? Why? Why risk your life for your pride? It isn’t even yours to fight for.”

“It’s not about pride.” Top said while fixing a buckler to his left arm.

“You saw the way Beorn looked. That poison now running in his veins is taking him over. Had I not stopped him, he’d have killed you too.”

“Top…”

“We’re done here,” Top said as he grabbed his sword and proceeded to walk out, before Lock grabbed his shoulder.

“If you die, your mother will be all alone. Think on that while you’re clashing metal.”

The sun was at its peak as both fighters stood on opposite ends of the field, Beorn was wielding his new hammer and was dressed in plated armor but did not wear a helmet.

“Last chance Top, stand down.”

“Would you stand down if it was your father?” Top shot back.

Beorn smirked and prepared himself as Top clamped down his visor and breathed steadily as they neared the center.

“Know that I take no pleasure in this.” Beorn said as a referee prepared to give the signal.

“King Beorn Warborn, son of King Wulfric Warborn, and Top Notch, son of the prisoner Jet Set. This battle shall determine the fate of the prisoner and will end if one of you is unable to continue fighting if one of you dies in battle. Do you both accept these terms?”

“Yes.”

“I too accept.”

“Then by the gods as witnesses, the match shall now commence.”

The referee raised his hand and all remained silent. Top glanced to the side through his visor to see his mother. Tears spilled from her eyes as she was quietly praying for her son.

“Ready…BEGIN!”

Beorn started with an overhead smash that was quickly avoided while Top moved in close for a series of rapid thrusts all aimed at his head. Beorn evaded each of his thrusts, one of which managing to graze his cheek, and rolled to the side. He held his hammer in one hand and drove his fist across Top’s helmet. The colt staggered a bit but quickly regained his senses. Beorn then charged at Top again and raised his hammer for another overhead strike, but Top managed to roll to the side and thrust his sabre again, managing to graze Beorn’s arm.

“GAH!!” Beorn cried out while moving back to see the blood trickling from his arm.

Top refused to let up in his assault and charged at Beorn again. He spun his body around and delivered a fierce roundhouse kick to Beorn’s temple, making the young king stagger as his senses were knocked around.

“Oooh, I taught him that,” Lock said out loud, making the royals stare at him.

“What?”

Beorn was dazed from the initial impact before regaining his senses and saw Top coming at him again.

“No you DON’T!!”

CLANG!!

After adjusting his grip on the shaft of his hammer, Beorn knocked Top’s helmet clean off with a huge dent on the side before booting him right in the chest as the crowd gasped.

“By the gods! That could’ve been his head!” A noble shouted after seeing how large the dent was.

Blood leaked down from Top’s head as his ears rang. The helmet may have protected his head from being caved in, but he still sustained damage and couldn’t really see straight. Beorn scoffed and ran at Top to swing his hammer to hit Top in the side. After managing to regain enough of his composure, Top ducked just in time before the hammer met its mark and seized the opportunity to swing his sabre and slash at Beorn’s leg, leaving a deep cut as Beorn cried out in pain.

“GRAAAAGH!!”

“Had enough?!?” Top yelled while pointing his sabre at him.

Beorn would not respond as he gripped the hammer once more and endured the pain in his leg. Not wanting to drag this on any longer, he gripped his hammer and the infused power Lock had given it activated as sparks of electricity danced along the metal frame. Beorn swung his hammer again and Top managed to barely deflect it, but the bolts electrocuted him in the process.

“Rrrg! My arm!” Top shouted as he felt his sword arm go numb.

“RRAGH!!”

WHAM!!

CRACK!! SNAP!!

With one clean hit, Beorn destroyed Top’s right rib cage as he was sent tumbling across the field with everyone gasping. Top could barely breathe as blood sputtered from his mouth while Beorn limped over, dragging his hammer.

The young king stood over his friend looking ready to end this with the crowd pleading for mercy. Jet Set just kept staring helplessly as his son was rolled over and Beorn’s hammer was raised for the killing blow.

“Forgive me…”

“NOOOOO!!!” Jet Set screamed, having seen enough.

“I CONFESS MY CRIME! I SOLD KING WULFRIC OUT! I WAS THE ONE WHO GAVE BLUEBLOOD TOP SECRET INFORMATION! I AM A TRAITOR TO MY COUNTRYMEN! I CONFESS TO IT ALL! PLEASE DON’T KILL MY SON!”

Beorn sighed with relief as he brought his hammer down slowly and the crowd cheered.

“The traitor has confessed! This match is concluded!!” Marshall shouted as the medics rushed to the field.

“You’re gonna be okay Top, just hang on.” Beorn smiled as they gripped each others hands.

“You…are…my…truest friend,” Top said weakly and was hauled away.

As the colosseum cleared, the royals joined Beorn in the fighting area as a medic stitched him up. Jet Set was then brought forth and kneeled in front of the Princesses.

“Jet Set of Canterlot, you have confessed to the crimes of your treason and are hereby found guilty on all charges,” Celesita said.

“You shall be stripped of your Noble status, your wealth and property will be transferred to your former wife, and you are from this day forth banished from Equestria and beyond its borders. Nopony will share a shred of kindness to you, you shall live the rest of your days alone, and if you so much as step a single hoof near Equestria again, you shall be executed by hanging at the gallows. Do you have any last words?”

Jet Set reached into his shirt to remove a pendant bearing his cutie mark and handed it to Lock with tears of relief in his eyes.

“Give this to my boy when he wakes.”

“Sure, I’ll give it to him,” Lock nodded as Jet was escorted away, never to be seen again. Dimitri looked to see Beorn looking down and saddened, most likely that he had to hurt his friend and felt terrible about it. Lock sighed as his fatherly instincts kicked in and stepped towards Beorn to place a hand on his shoulder. Beorn looked up and then leaned his head against his godfather’s chest, trying his best not to cry.

“You did good, kid, you did very good.”

Applejack and Rainbow joined in as they gently took his hammer away and cuddled him like a newborn.

“Mother...I’m tired…” He said to Rainbow before passing out in her arms. Rainbow smiled as she noticed Thora and Luta walking up to the group and helped Rainbow take Beorn to his room. Lock noticed that Luta’s baby bump began to grow more and he smiled, knowing she’d make a great mother.

“To think, Jet Set of all ponies,” Marshall sighed, pinching the bridge of his muzzle.

Azurys and Crysta looked at each other briefly and nodded as they followed Beorn to his room to help remove the armor. They soon caught up with Rainbow and the others walking down the halls as they began to hear Beorn snoring along the way.

“Um miss Dash?” Azurys called out nervously.

“If it’s possible, me and Crysta would like to look after Beorn while he rests.”

“You girls are good kids,” Rainbow smiled.

“Beorn is lucky to have little lovers like you.”

“Just be sure to not go too crazy,” Thora lectured.

“Unless you wanna end up like my sister over here, sporting a month old baby bump and constant morning sickness.”

“I will keep telling you until my bundle of joy is born: worth it!” Luta smirked, rubbing her belly.

“Uh…y-yes ma’am.” Crysta said before Rainbow and Applejack slipped them a set of vials.

“A little insurance sugarcube.” Applejack winked.

“Drink this if you wanna nurse him back to health." Rainbow grinned as they left.

As Beorn’s mothers and aunts arrived at his room, they laid him on the bed and left. Crysta and Azurys were left standing there with bright blushes spread across their faces.

“His mothers scare me sometimes. They’re tenacious, but also kinda scary,” Azurys said.

“True. Most mothers object to a secret tryst but they’re…different.” Crysta replied before looking at the vial.

“To be honest, I’m all for the kinky stuff, but this might be a bit above my pay grade, if you know what I mean,” Azurys said hesitantly.

“I mean, it’s not that I don’t wanna, it’s just I don’t exactly trust potions after a certain, shall we say, embarrassing past experience.”

"Past experience?" Crysta inquired.

“I…tried to make a potion to make my fur silky smooth so I wouldn’t have to brush it constantly, but ended up making it all fall off and I was bare skinned for months,” Azurys admitted with a groan.

“Oh…well thankfully this potion will just keep us from having any little ones ahead of our wedding.” Crysta smiled before downing the potion in one gulp.

“Crysta!”

“Shall we?”

“I…oh fuck it,” Azurys rolled her eyes and drank her own potion. Once preparations were complete, both girls stripped out of their clothes until they were completely nude. Azurys took notice of Crysta’s voluptuous figure as she shimmied her panties off her legs.

“You know, I always wondered how you manage to keep your body looking so healthy. What’s your secret? Most girls our age would kill for a rack and ass like yours.”

“Oh I have a strict health routine but to be fair, my butt is nothing compared to yours.” Crysta smirked while giving her a squeeze.

“I bet Beorn can’t keep his hands off you~.”

“You think it’s that nice?” Azurys wondered, looking down at her ass and swished her tail to the side.

“The dogs back home found it weird. I mean, I do work out, but it’s just regular exercise. Is my figure really that good?”

“How’s this for an answer?”

SMACK!

“GASP! Crysta!” Azurys whined while Crysta stuck her tongue out at her.

“Care to return the favor~?”

Azurys smiled wickedly as she grabbed Crysta by her waist and pulled her close, squishing their breasts together.

“Let’s get you nice and warmed up for our king, shall we?” Azurys said as she mashed her lips on Crysta’s.

“Mmm~.”

“Mmm. Beorn, you can stop pretending now.” Crysta smirked as their lover began to open his eyes.

“I was enjoying the show.”

“Would you like us to continue?” Azurys offered.

“By all means, show me how much you love me and each other.”

Both girls smiled as they kissed and felt each other up when Azurys smacked Crysta’s rump as payback for earlier before they moved onto the bed next to Beorn.

“Mmm you go first Azurys~.” Crysta sighed as her breasts were squeezed.

Azurys nodded as she hovered her leaking slit over Beorn’s tent in his pants. Crysta used her magic to teleport Beorn’s clothes off, making his shaft spring free. Azurys lowered her hips as she spread herself, making her whine and begin bouncing up and down.

“Erf! Who’s my good little girl?” Beorn huffed.

“Mmm I am~!” Azurys panted before she was suddenly pinned down and flipped on all fours.

“You know Azurys…I haven't tried you here yet~.” Beorn grinned while spreading her cheeks apart and raising her tail.

“No! Beorn not there!” Azurys protested but her wagging tail said otherwise.

“Don't worry, you’ll love it~” Crysta purred before kissing him.

“Beorn! Don’t you da-OH!!”

“RRGH!!”

Beorn slammed into his wolf lover’s rear with full force as he grabbed her hair and began ramming her slowly.

“Ah~! M-My ass! Feels so, mmm, so good!”

“Damn! You’re so damn tight!” Beorn grunted.

“I t-tried to tell you, ahn~, I’ve never done it there before! You’re my first there!”

While the three were continuing their lovemaking, Imperius and Gumdrop were in the next room and could hear everything going on as they tried to enjoy some snacks.

“Well Beorn made a fast recovery.” The prince stated while trying to keep his wings from expanding.

“You know him, he can never stay down,” Gummy giggled. She then set a cookie down and crawled over to Imperius and straddled him.

“All that action happening next door made my switch flip, wanna show them what it really means to have fun~?”

“Really? Now?” Imperius questioned when Gummy removed her top right in front of him with bedroom eyes and placed a strawberry between her breasts.

“Now~.”

Imperius smirked as he leaned in and ate the strawberry off her breasts. He then cupped her right breast and began to suckle on her nipple. Gummy cooed with delight as she hugged Imperius’ head close. The young prince snaked his hand down between Gummy’s legs and began rubbing her already moist slit with his fingers.

“Mmm hey Impy, I bought new underwear. Wanna see it~?” Gumdrop purred as he kissed her left breast.

“Sure.” The prince smirked as his marefriend got off his lap and turned around to unbutton her pants.

“Ta daa!”

In one quick pull, Gummy revealed she was wearing pink frilly panties with a picture of a marshmallow printed on her rear. Needless to say, the prince was aroused as his wings finally sprang out in full view.

“You like?” She asked while shaking her rump at him.

“I know you like marshmallows, care for a bite~?”

Imperius grinned as he reached over and grasped both cheeks of her flank. He fondled and kneaded her supple flesh, making her giggle and moan until Imperius raised his hand up.

SMACK!

“Ah!”

“Mmm, nice and bouncy,” Imperius said watching her ass bounce from his smack.

“You’re definitely my little marshmallow.”

“Mmm bite me~." Gummy grinned.

"I meant that as a compliment.”

“And I said bite me~.”

Imperius shrugged as he leaned towards her right cheek and opened his jaw and clamped down on her flesh. The feeling of his teeth grinding on her flank sent electric waves of pleasure throughout her body.

“EEE!! Mmm help me get out of these?” Gummy asked politely before she was carried to the bed, bridal style.

“I love you my little marshmallow.” Imperius said as they kissed.

“I love you to, Impy, these past couple months have been the best of my life.”

“I’m glad you think so, because there’s something I’ve been thinking about lately. You remember how your dad came by a few days ago to visit?”

“Yeah.” Gummy replied as her undergarments were removed.

“Well…I approached him and wanted to ask him for something extremely important.” Imperius paused his actions for a moment and pulled something out from his back pocket but kept it behind his back.

“Gumdrop, you’re the most incredible mare I’ve come to know. You’re funny, beautiful, and always make me smile. You helped me come out of my shell from my fear of mares, and I believe I’ve found a way to repay you for your kindness.”

He brought his hand around to present a little box. Gummy gasped and covered her mouth when he opened it to reveal a beautiful ring with a rose gold band and a pink diamond on top.

“I-I-Impy…?”

“Gummy. Please say you’ll-!!”

“YEEES!!” Gummy shrieked as she pounced on Imperius and pelted him with kisses.

“R-Really?! You will?!” Imperius said, as Gummy looked down at him with happy tears.

“Yes! Yes I will marry you! Oh Impy, I love you so much!”

“I-I love you to!” Imperius grinned as they sat up and Gummy held out her left hand. Imperius took the ring out of the box and gently put it on her ring finger, making her squeal with joy as she held it out in front of her.

“I’m so happy…” Gummy said as she kissed Imperius deep.

“Me too, now we’ll be together forever,” Imperius said to his new fiancé.

The couple’s attention instantly returned to the sound of Azurys screaming her lungs out as Beorn pinned her against the wall, continuing to pound her rear.

“Ah! Oh gods!!~”

"Want me to stop?"

“Grr don’t you dare~!!” Azurys growled while Gumdrop smirked at her new fiance.

“Let’s show ‘em how a pegasus does it~.” She grinned as Imperius got on top of her.

Imperius tore off all his clothing and spread her cheeks apart to reveal her winking slit. He then aligned himself at her hole and jammed the whole thing in.

“Ahn~!”

Imperius immediately went to work by thrusting as hard as he could into his new sweet fiancé. Gummy panted with arousal and Imperius landed a few smacks on her ass, much to her delight.

“Who’s my sweet little bride to be?” Imperius asked, smacking her ass again.

“Mmm, Ah! I am~!!” Gummy cried out but was still distracted by Azurys.

“Mmm Impy, could you stop for a bit.” She panted as Imperius slowed down.

“What’s wrong?"

“Nothing but…I want you to do it here~” Gumdrop licked her lips as she spread her flank for him.

“Gummy…”

“Please Impy?” She whined with puppy dog eyes.

The prince gulped as he repositioned himself behind her while the sounds next door could still be heard.

“Hurry up!” Gumdrop cried out impatiently.

Imperius obliged by jamming his shaft deep in her tail hole, causing her eyes to cross and her tongue to flop out of her mouth. Their lovemaking became more intense as Imperius reached down and grabbed her breasts while twisting her nipples a little as he thrusted into her.

“HAAA!!” Gumdrop screamed as he rammed her with her eyes slowly rolling back as she began to grit her teeth.

“A-am I hurting you?” Imperius asked with worry.

“Keep…going…HARDER!” Gummy demanded with a crazed grin.

Back in the other room, Beorn had just finished with Azurys who was now a quivering mess and breathing heavy as he flipped her over to see her flushed expression.

“W-wait! Let me rest…” She pleaded as Beorn got on top of her again.

“Shut up.” He said in an almost cold manner before forcing a kiss on her.

“Hey! Beorn, it’s my turn!!” Crysta pouted while watching them.

“Gasp! Beorn, you’ve fucked me enough!” Azurys pleaded again, making Beorn shake his head after coming to his senses.

“Oh…I-I’m sorry Azurys, I got a little carried away,” Beorn frowned as he got off her.

Crysta smiled happily as it was her turn to please their fiancè and sauntered over to the other side of the bed.

“Come and get me stud~.” She teased as she smacked her flank in front of him.

Beorn grinned as he glanced down at Azurys who apparently took the opportunity to pass out. He shrugged as he pounced on Crysta, making her yelp, and forcefully grabbed both her flank cheeks.

“I’m gonna rut you into next week, my sexy little ladybug,” Beorn growled.

“Let’s show Imperius how much louder you can scream than Gummy.”

“Mmm, just be sure to be extra rough with me~. I wanna feel those muscles~.” Crysta licked her lips in anticipation as he ploughed his way into her.

“AH!! Ohhh yes~!!”

“I love you Crysta!” Beorn grunted as he bit her shoulder.

“I love you too, stud!”

Meanwhile, Imperius had changed his position and rammed into Gummy as he pinned her to a wall. The wails of both girls could be heard throughout their area of the castle. If there was any misunderstanding, one would think someone was being tortured.

“Ahhh harder Impy!!”

“Buck me Beorn!! Buck me til I pass out!”

Both studs were pushed to their limits with Imperius having the advantage while Beorn used every ounce of his stamina to satisfy Crysta.

“That pegasus won't finish before me!” Beorn growled as he bucked Crysta harder.

“I won't lose!!” Imperius strained, trying not to finish just yet.

“Uh…should we call for backup?” A passing guard asked his friend.

“Relax. It’s just some horny teenagers having some fun. Happens quite a lot in this castle.” The second guard said as they walked on.

“BUCK ME! BUCK ME, BEORN!!”

“BITE MY FLANK AGAIN, IMPY! I’M SUCH A SLUT!”

That last hit made both guards blush as one of them deadpanned at his friend.

“Fun, huh?”

The lovers kept going until Beorn and Imperius filled their mares at the same time and collapsed on their respective beds completely wiped out. After catching their breath, Crysta and Gummy smiled at their grooms with loving expressions before cuddling up in their arms.

"You okay Gummy?" Imperius huffed as she snuggled under his chin.

"Mmm I'm better than okay~." Gummy giggled as he squeezed her flank.

In the other room, Azurys had made a full recovery and began to make out with Beorn but could easily tell he was wiped out.

"Too much for you stud~?" Azurys asked while sharing a kiss.

"I don't...think I can get up tomorrow…" Beorn wheezed before she planted her breasts on his face.

"Good. That means you're all mine. Right Crysta?"

"Mmm just make sure his stitches stay intact." Crysta hummed while snuggling with his right arm.

In the hospital wing, Upper Crust was crying her eyes out as she sat in a room where Top Notch laid unconscious. She had been told by the doctors that he’d make a steady recovery, but due to the bones broken and the nerves damaged in his arm, he won’t be able to hold a sword properly again. It would break his heart once he was told that he’d have to give up being a knight since it was his dream to stand alongside his fellow recruits and one day graduate.

“Oh my poor baby,” Upper Crust whimpered.

“Ahem.”

Upper Crust looked up and to the door to see the human, Dimitri, leaning in the doorway with a pitying smile. She knew of Dimitri and how he was her son’s new mentor and was a kind soul.

“Afternoon, ma’am, I just wanted to stop by and pay my respects,” he said as he walked in.

“Thank you.” She sniffed while looking at her son.

“My boy always dreamed of being a knight...now that dream is gone…”

Upper Crust held her son’s hand and it felt cold as ice, as though he were already dead and watched helplessly as the heart monitor beeped with each slow breath he took.

“I don't have the heart to tell him…”

“He’s a strong kid,” Lock said as he sat beside her.

“He reminds me of one of my own apprentices back where I’m from.”

“I wish there was something I could do for him, but not even all the bits to our name or the magic in the world can fix what has happened,” Upper Crust said sadly.

“Actually, I can help with that,” Lock said, making her turn to him.

“My power can do more than any magic, with my help, he’ll make a full recovery and continue his dream.”

“You would do that for him?”

“Of course, now watch.”

Lock raised his hand and placed it on Top’s injured side. His hand then was engulfed in flames, making Upper Crust panic a bit, but watched as the color came back to her son’s face. Dimitri held his hand on Top’s side for a while longer as Upper Crust watched in awe. Lock soon retracted his hand and exhaled as the both of them waited patiently for Top.

“Erf…”

Top groaned as he slowly opened his eyes and sat up, much to Upper Crust’s surprise, he yawned and looked around as his vision returned to him.

“Huh? Mother? Where am I?”

“My baby!” Upper Crust cried with joy as she clutched onto him.

The doctors came running in when they heard the commotion and were stunned by what they found. Top Notch’s injuries were reduced to minor fractures and a few burns on his arm as they examined him.

“Sweet Celestia, he’s nearly healed!” A nurse said while checking the bruises on his torso.

“My...my arm!” Top gasped as he began to move his fingers.

“It works!”

“Glad you’re feeling better, kid,” Lock nodded.

“You healed me? But my arm felt like it was snapped in two!”

“Oh it was, along with half your rib cage being shattered, a couple ruptured organs, and I think your spine was bent a little to the left,” Lock listed off, making Top queasy.

“But, now you don’t have to worry about any of that. Oh! I came here for another reason. Marshall wanted me to give this to you after your exemplary service and honorable acts of duty.”

Lock reached into his jacket and pulled out a small medal. It had both the sun and moon on it and was held on by a blue ribbon and pin as he handed it to Top.

“By order of Lord Marshall, Lord Regent of Equestria, cadet Top Notch is hereby graduated and is now a full fledged knight, Private Class. Congrats.”

Top just sat there in shock as the pin was placed on his hospital gown and Lock saluted him with a proud smile while his mother gasped before hugging him again.

“One last thing.” Lock said as he pulled out a pendant.

“Your old man wanted you to have this.”

As Top Notch took the pendant, it sprang open to reveal a photo of his father holding him as a newborn and next to it was an inscription.

My Greatest Achievement

“Guess he really did love you, right to the end.”

Top then felt tears run down his cheek as he clutched the pendant tight, now more than anything he wished his father was here with them.

“Father…”

“Rest now my dear.” Upper Crust smiled as she laid him down and kissed his forehead.

Top nodded as the two adults left the room. They closed the door as Lock noticed Upper Crust still crying and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“You gonna be alright, ma’am?”

“Yes…yes, thank you.” Upper Crust smiled as she turned to her son one last time and left.

Lock nodded and turned the other way to leave and was met with Beorn, Imperius, Crysta, Azurys, and Gummy all coming together down the hall. Each and every one of them looked like they had just woken up, hair frazzled and clothes wrinkled, and Lock noticed cyan blue and dark red lipstick kiss marks on both sides of Beorn’s neck and pink lipstick on Imperius’ cheek. Lock arched a brow at the teens as they smiled sheepishly at him.

“Really?”

“Eh heh.” Beorn grinned before his spine popped in a few places.

“Ow!”

“I trust you ladies had a historic evening?” Lock asked, crossing his arms.

“Well…you could say that,” Gummy grinned, flashing her ring.

“What the…holy shit, seriously Imperius?”

“Yup. Meet my new bride to be.” Imperius grinned before his spine popped as well.

“Ow…”

“BRIIIIIIIIIDE?!?!?!?”

All heads snapped around to see Celesita and Luna down the other end of the hall, no doubt to pay their respects to Top, and Celestia had a manic grin plastered across her muzzle.

“Uh oh…” Imperius gulped.

“EEEEEEEEEEEE!!!” Celestia shrieked as she stampeded down the hall, completely forgetting her pregnancy.

“NO! MOTHER WAIT!!” Imperius cried as he tried to take off only for his spine to pop again.

“OH HAPPY DAYS! HAPPY DAYS!” The sun monarch bellowed as she hopped around and suffocated her son in her bosom.

“MY SON IS GETTING MARRIED!!”

“MMMMF FMMM MMM!!” Imperius muffled as he tried to get loose.

“Sister, please control yourself.” Luna sighed.

“And you’ll be going to Prance! Oh this is wonderful!!”

“Uh, Celestia? He stopped moving,” Lock pointed out as Imperius’ body went limp.

“What’s all that ungodly loud shrieking?!” Marshall asked as he rounded the corner as well.

“Oh hey Marshall, your son got engaged to Gumdrop and I think your wife is about to suffocate him.”

“Ah. I see. Celestia put our son down!”

“Oh! Sorry.” The princess sheepishly grinned as her son finally got some air.

“I can breathe!! Finally!!” He gasped dramatically.

“You surprise me, son, so you popped the question eh?”

“Yes dad, she’s everything to me now,” Imperius smiled as Gummy hugged him.

“Well there’s somepony here who also would like to congratulate you.”

Marshall stepped to the side to reveal Selene, making Imperius gulp nervously. She walked towards her brother and stood before him. As she raised her arms, Imperius braced for impact but then felt her arms wrap around him and felt her warm embrace.

“I’m so very happy for you, little brother, be sure to treat her right,” she whispered with a smile.

“Yaay! We get to be sisters!!” Gummy chirped with enthusiasm as she hopped up and down.

“Hey Celestia, has Antoinette made the preparations for the departure for Prance in a few days yet?” Lock asked.

“Already taken care of.” Celestia smiled when she got an idea.

“You know…since you’re both going to Prance, you can use this to announce your engagement to the whole kingdom!”

“The…the WHOLE kingdom?” The prince gulped and began to sweat.

“Huh, not a bad idea,” Marshall hummed.

“Now Raven will have less paperwork to file since over a quarter of it is marriage proposals and engagement offers from the nobles. Now that you’re engaged, maybe they’ll finally back off.”

“Not likely dear. Remember, most of the families here will not consent to a commoner marrying a royal.”

“Well too bad! This little marshmallow is mine!” The prince declared, not caring he called Gumdrop by her nickname.

“As adorable as your little nickname for her is, Imperius, I’m afraid this all goes a tad deeper than that. Remember that old law you made about 300 years ago, sister?” Luna asked, making Celestia facepalm.

“Of course. Royals can have more than one bride if she is worthy.”

“Exactly, and no offense Gumdrop, but most of the Noble Court would more than likely not deem you a worthy bride for Imperius. It would have to be put to a vote, not even my sister and I can reject this.”

“What’ll happen if the court doesn’t rule in Imperius and Gummy’s favor?” Beorn asked.

“Well…then they would be forced to call off the engagement and Gummy would be sent back to Ponyville, relinquishing her place as a cadet for knighthood,” Celestia explained.

“Then we better fix that. I’ll order a council meeting after the big announcement.” Marshall said with the others nodding in agreement.

“That part of the law needs to change. Marriage is not for personal gain or status, it’s to be shared with the one you cherish most.”

“Always the poet dear husband.” Luna smiled, pecking his cheek.

“Politics, always a headache,” Lock grumbled.

“No wonder I failed that class in college.”

“Ahem! Ladies, gentlemen. This is a hospital not a market street. Please speak quietly or take it outside.” A doctor scolded them and pointed to a sign that read Please Keep Quiet.

“Oh dear. Children, we must go. I take it you’re all here to see your friend?” Celestia inquired as they nodded.

“Very well. Coming Marshall?”

“Yes dear.”

As the adults left, the group quietly entered Tops room to find him watching the latest news on a holo crystal with an empty food tray next to him. They all walked in while Beorn felt guilty seeing him in recovery but noticed he didn’t seem to be injured.

“Top? How are you still awake?” Imperius asked as Top turned to see them.

“Yeah, I thought Beorn beat the shit out of you,” Azurys said bluntly.

“Azurys?!” Crysta whispered in annoyance.

“No no, it’s alright. You can thank Lock. He healed me.”

“Glad to see you’re okay and…is that…the Equestrian Medal?!?” Imperius asked in shock.

“That’s right,” Top grinned, holding up his pin.

“Lord Marshall had Sir Dimitri deliver it to me for my exemplary performance and honorable duty. I’m now a full fledged knight, Private class.”

“Lucky! It takes at least two more years to earn that! Or if you do a great noble deed or something!” The prince said with envy while Beorn stayed in the background.

“Beorn, please step forward,” Top requested. The young king hesitantly walked past the others and stood beside Top.

“Please do not look so sad, Beorn, I do not blame you for what transpired this day.”

“But...I almost killed you.” Beorn argued.

“I know, but I still do not blame you, you were only doing as the trial explained. Even if you had killed me, I still would not hold it against you. Because I’ve come to see you as one of my closest friends.”

Beorn smiled and gave Top a firm handshake as he sat with the others.

“When you’ve fully recovered, let’s have a feast.”

“Gladly.”

The day went on as the kids laughed and enjoyed each other’s company before Top’s friends had to leave. Now the night had come and Top was reading a book he requested from one of the nurses. He then felt a little thirsty so he shut his book and climbed out of bed. Thanks to Lock’s healing, he only felt a little sore but could still walk properly. He left his room and went to the kitchen for some water, but accidentally ran into someone when he rounded the corner. When he looked down, he saw a caribou doe maid, rubbing her head and wincing. She had sand brown fur and her eyes were a soft green. Top leaned down and extended his hand to help her up.

“Sorry about that, are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” The maid said while rubbing her forehead.

“Didn’t think any patients would be out this late.”

When the maid grasped Top’s hand and was helped up, she realized who he was and how he was a noble pony and began to panic.

“Um, are you okay?” Top asked, only for her to start rapidly bowing and apologizing.

“Ahhhh! I’m so sorry my lord, please forgive me!!”

“Whoa, whoa! Easy, it was my fault for not paying attention,” Top raised his hands.

“I’m sorry for startling you, my name’s Top Notch, what’s your name?”

“Estrid...m-my name is Estrid.” She replied nervously.

“Estrid? Well that’s a pretty name,” Top smiled, making her blush a little.

“Wanna walk with me to the kitchen? I just needed a glass of water.”

Estrid nodded and followed Top to the kitchen while fidgeting nervously.

“You know, I’m not like those pompous fools who talk everypony down cause they feel like it. At least not any more, so you can relax around me.”

“Oh um…thank you but should you really be out of bed?" Estrid asked as they neared the kitchen.

“Those injuries look bad.”

“Pah! 'Tis but a scratch!” Top boasted with a grin.

“And most of my injuries are nearly healed anyway. I’ll be out of here in no time. After all, I’ve just been appointed as an official knight. I can’t stay here all cooped up.”

Estrid giggled and they soon reached the kitchen. Top grabbed a cup from the cupboard and filled it with water.

“So how long have you been in Canterlot?” Top asked before taking a sip.

“You’re the fist doe I’ve seen working as a maid in the castle.”

“Oh I just started today. My mother worked in the castle fifteen years ago.”

“Fifteen years? But that means…”

“Yes…” Estrid’s ears flopped down as her expression turned gloomy.

“She was in the employ of Dainn Stonehoof.”

“Oh…I’m sorry,” Top frowned.

“No, it’s okay. It feels good to talk about it,” Estrid smiled a little.

“My mother was one of Dainn’s concubines during his reign. He let one of his top officers, my birth father, impregnate my mother in hopes of getting a son to add to his ranks. When they found out she was having a daughter, they cast her out. But then King Wulfric came and ended his tyranny, and I was born a few months later. Princess Celestia allowed my mother to continue working as a maid since she found her homemade pound cakes so yummy. I soon followed in her hoofsteps and mastered the recipe myself, which is how I was able to take over for my mother.”

Top set his cup down as he looked at the young doe maid. Her mother had been through so much and she still kept her head high and was able to keep smiling. If he were his old pompous self, he probably wouldn’t dare find himself in the presence of a caribou, but he was a different pony now.

“It sure is nice to know you’re doing well, even after everything that’s happened. Your birth father, whoever the swine was, missed out seeing you grow up into a cute girl,” Top smiled.

Estrid began to blush when she heard those words and her tail began to twitch, nobody had ever called her cute before.

“M-me? Cute? You’re joking!” She giggled, shoving him away playfully.

“I’m serious.” Top chuckled.

“And I would love to try one of your pound cakes. They must be delicious if Princess Celestia is requesting them.”

“Keep up that flattery, and I would almost think you would want to ask me out!” Eastridge joked.

“Hmm, why not?”

“Yeah, and you-wait what?”

Top smiled as he took Estrid’s hand.

“Once I’m checked out of the hospital wing, may I take you into town for some brunch?”

Estrids heart began to beat like a drum, and her head began to spin. She was being asked out on her very first date.

“Uh I…I’d love to!" She finally blurted out as Top kissed her hand.

“Then it’s a date.”

Top finished the rest of his drink and waved goodbye to Estrid. The young doe maid stood there in shock until a wide smile stretched across her muzzle and she squealed and hopped in place before she skipped happily in the other direction.

Elsewhere

“Gak! M-My lord, please wait!”

“You failed me…you had one job.”

Uba had managed to flee all the way back to Blueblood’s main stronghold in hopes to seek shelter and make a sort of parlay with him but the shadow prince wasn’t happy in the slightest as he strangled the stag with a shadowy tendril.

“How hard is it to kill one caribou bastard? Not only did my informant get discovered and banished to who knows where, but you dare return to me empty handed?” Blueblood hissed.

“M-My lord, please! I may have an idea how to gain the full support of King Saladin!” Uba pleaded, making Blueblood arch a brow.

“Explain lieutenant…quickly!”

“The prince, your nephew, is going with that demon and Queen Antoinette back to Prance! The Queen is returning to announce her pregnancy and the prince is going along to finalize an alliance with Equestria and Prance against us. You could contact Saladin and tell him it would be a great chance to take the prince for himself!”

Blueblood dropped Uba to the ground as he pondered the idea and became pleased with a sinister smile appearing on his face.

“Very well Uba. See to it the message is delivered and I want you to personally capture the boy.”

“Yes my lord!” Uba smiled with relief as he headed for the door.

“Oh and Uba?” Blueblood called out as a black dagger formed in his hand.

“Fail me again…and I'll personally have you drawn and quartered.”

Uba nodded nervously and scurried away. As Blueblood was left alone, he heard a dark chuckle within his mind.

You seem stressed, my vessel, Sombra murmured.

Is my power weighing on you?

“Be silent. My head hurts enough already.” Blueblood groaned while pouring some wine.

“…I need my mare.” The shadow prince hummed with Sombra's voice chuckling in amusement.

“Ahh a little time with the wife eh?”

“Your point?”

“Oh nothing, just be sure to finish quickly. My little broodmare is still in need of training. And you should know, I have decided to sow my seed within her.”

“ABSOLUTELY NOT!!” Blueblood shouted as he slammed down his goblet.

“If you even think about forcing me to breed her-!”

“AH HAHAHAHAHAA!! Did you honestly think my power was limited to empowering your weak body? Fool.” Sombra growled as Bluebloods head suddenly began throbbing with pain.

“If I wanted, I could have shattered your very soul and morph your pathetic form to fit mine! In fact, I could do it right now but…you amuse me, so I'll let this slide.”

“Please…I’ll allow you to do as you please to Blue Bell, even though I despise myself for it, but do not force a foal in her. She doesn’t even know what’s happening to her because of your constant mind wipes.”

“Good boy.”

The pain subsided as Blueblood collapsed to the ground, drenched in sweat. The horn sparked with a bit of dark magic before the prince regained enough strength to stand and lean himself against the table.

“Make no mistake Sombra. Once I have the throne, you'll get what you deserve…”

Blueblood stood up straight and proceeded to walk out of his office. Only as he opened the door, Blue Bell was waiting for him and looked to be in a daze.

“Blue Bell? What is the matter? Why are you out of bed?”

“Huh? Oh…I’m sorry, I guess I’ve been sleepwalking,” Blue Bell said, making Blueblood seeth in his head.

You did this! I told you no!

She is still my broodmare, boy.

“Daddy?”

Blueblood’s mind suddenly went blank as the doors slammed shut and Blue Bell’s eyes suddenly glowed purple as she fell to her knees in a hypnotic state.

“Obey…”

“Command me…master.”

End.

Author's Note

Rewrites are complete and me and my co-writer are back on track! Thank you for your patience

Pawn Takes Knight Part 1

Author's Note

To represent a foreign language, we'll be using these parentheses whenever some of the characters talk.

Pawn Takes Knight Part 1

“Lord Marshall, your highnesses, with all due respect, but I believe I can speak for the rest of the council that you have gone mad.”

It had only been a few days since the trial and all the excitement had relatively calmed down. Today was an important day for a number of reasons. Beorn and his fiancé’s were to return to the Front to continue the fight and keep the enemy forces at bay once more, Antoinette was to return to Prance to announce her pregnancy with Lock, Imperius, and Gummy and to address the growing concerns of her sister’s plotting, and, as promised, Marshall had called a meeting with the council to speak about his son’s engagement announcement; even Chrysalis was there to voice her own opinion. However, when Marshall had informed the nobility of the news, one could say that they were not impressed.

“Honestly, a mere peasant marrying a royal? It very much goes against our way of life! I dare say you would even have the nerve to allow your own daughter to date that demon!” A noble mare by the name of Gold Rush exclaimed.

“In all honesty, yes.” Marshall smirked, much to the council’s disapproval.

“She has done so much for my boy and forgive me my fellow council members but he has already taken her virtue.”

“HE WHAT?!?”

“That tramp seduced our prince?!”

“I was not aware YOU gave birth to him madam Gold Rush.” Celestia glared.

“Lady Luna, speak sense to your sister!” Gold Rush pleaded with the other nobles nodding in agreement.

“How can you allow Prince Imperius to lay with an outsider?! She does not even have the right to breathe the very air we do! And do not get me started on that horrid demon, what if he forced himself on Princess Selene?!”

“If he did, I would castrate him myself.” Luna replied calmly.

“But he has not done so. In fact, he had a chance to claim her during her heat but like a true gentleman he escorted her to her bedchambers to rest. Our secretary and honorary sister Raven witnessed this.”

“You nobles are all the same,” Chrysalis mocked behind her fan.

“You put yourselves on pedestals and think you own the world because of your name. Do you think you’re better than anypony you come across? You believe to be a group of pagan gods who can do as you please without a care for consequence? Pah! Wulfric was right about you, gods rest his soul, nothing but a bunch of entitled pricks.”

“Oh that’s rich coming from somepony like you, Chrysalis!” One noble spat.

“Tell me, how long will it be until you decide to seduce King Beorn?”

“How dare you!”

“ORDER!!” Marshall shouted as he slammed the gavel.

“This is a council, not a street fight!”

“All I’m saying is we just cannot accept the fact that a prince is to be wed to a commoner,” Gold Rush sighed.

“It is just unnatural, if anypony, Prince Imperius should be engaged to my daughter. She has excellent qualities and would be a perfect suitor for the boy! Besides, I recall reading about an old law that forbids commoners like that mare to wed royalty.”

“Which is WHY things must change.” Called the voice of Fancy Pants who was fixing his monocle.

“Need I remind everypony here that we were not simply born nobles. Gold Rush, you come from a family of miners and you lord Dapper, your family were simple cloth merchants and of course, I come from a long line of business ponies who have succeeded in many diplomatic relations. So I really see no harm in letting a simple mare like Gumdrop Pie marry the prince.”

Marshall nodded in agreement along with a few other members.

“And need I remind you all her mother is the Element of Laughter?”

“Oh please, her and her silly little friends are a bunch of overserved wannabes who think they’re special because of some dumb prophecy,” Glold Rush rolled her eyes.

SLAM!!

Gold Rush yelped as Celestia glared daggers at her after she slammed her fist through the table.

“Um, dear? Your mood swings,” Marshall tried to warn but she would not listen.

“That prophecy…was written by my hand.” Celestia hissed angrily.

“I foresaw that Nightmare Moon would return but because I lost the power of the Elements, I trusted that fate would find the new wielders. So tell me Gold Rush, still think it’s a silly prophecy?”

“Y-Your majesty, I meant no disrespect-”

“SILENCE!!”

Celestia stood up as she fanned open her wings. Her horn lit up as an old and slightly tattered scroll appeared and hovered in her hand.

“This precious law you cling to is the one that is silly, you nobles were the ones who made me write it when I was still alone! So to prove that your so-called privilege is meaningless when it comes to one loving another, I hereby abolish it!”

With a snap of her fingers, the scroll was set aflame as it quickly disintegrated into dust, much to Gold Rush’s horror.

“What have you done?!”

“Something I should’ve done centuries ago.”

“Well just in case. All in favor of my son’s marriage?” Marshall asked with more than half the council raising their hands.

“All opposed?” He called again with only Gold Rush and a few others.

“Motion is carried, council adjourned.”

With a slam of the gavel, the council room dispersed and Celestia could breathe a sigh of relief, especially when her husband gently hugged her from behind.

“If you weren’t pregnant, I’d let you have it right now~.” He purred seductively while rubbing her belly.

“Well that was all nice and exciting, but I must now make my leave,” Chrysalis said as she stood up.

“Thank you for being here to support us, Chrysalis,” Luna said.

“Of course, we fellow royals must stick together,” Chrysalis winked as she left.

As Marshall and his wives prepared for the big announcement, Chrysalis had returned to her chambers to relax before tending her royal duties. The maids undressed her as she slipped into a loose fitting robe and sat down on a chair. She used her magic to levitate a book, a bottle of wine, and a glass to her seat. As she read and sipped her drink, she paused and stood up before placing her book and glass to the side. From behind the curtain in the window, an older changeling appeared and stepped towards the Queen. The two stared at each other for a moment, until they closed the distance with an embrace and loving kiss.

“You kept your Queen waiting, Crafty,” Chrysalis purred.

“I was busy, my dearest.” Crafty replied while wrapping his arms around her. They kissed again and Chrysalis leaned her head on his chest.

“So is Crysta going back with Beorn?” She asked, looking worried.

“Indeed, she’s come to love that boy to death it seems,” Crafty nodded.

“I can feel her love even from all the way up here.”

“Me as well,” Chrysalis smiled as she looked up at Crafty and noticed he was frowning.

“What’s wrong, my handsome samurai?”

“Chrysalis, how long must we wait?” Crafty asked.

“She deserves the right to know, about us, about…me.”

“We will tell her, together. But first, let her have her happiness.” Chrysalis smiled as she pulled him to the bed.

“Make love to me. That is an order from your queen~.”

“As you wish, my dominatrix.”

Crafty smiled as he disrobed her and saw a small necklace with what looked like a glowing shard and recognized it all too well.

“…I miss them.” He looked at the shard with a sad expression as the queen cupped his cheeks.

“I know my love. I know.” Chrysalis spoke gently before closing the bed curtains and locking the door with her magic.

“No.”

“Uncle, please?”

“I said no!”

“Just once?!”

“Why?!”

“Because we both got cool weapons!”

“What’s that got to do with anything?!”

“Everything!”

In the courtyard, Beorn, Imperius, and Top, who was checked out of the hospital wing, were doing their usual training routine. Although, Imperius and Top were waiting on the sidelines as Beorn argued with his godfather.

“Beorn, you know the rules, no outside weaponry during practice! Besides, you’re going back to the Front anyway, just wait to bash someone’s skull in!” Lock lectured.

“Uhh what’s going on?” Imperius whispered to Top Notch as they argued.

“Beorn wants to spar with Sir Dimitri so he can learn to summon that lightning from our duel but it seems our teacher is abstinent about it.”

“Beorn, the fact that you used the lightning during your fight was impressive, a little uncalled for, but impressive. However, you don’t need me to help channel the power I infused in it.”

“But I haven’t been able to bring it out since my fight with Top! It’s like it’s got a mind of it’s own or something!”

“Unlikely, since it’s just a hammer.”

“Please Uncle? I promise I won’t bug you again if you help me with this!”

Dimitri glanced at Beorn as he looked up at him pleadingly and sighed heavily as he dragged his hand down his face.

“Give a kid a new toy, and he’ll never shut up about it…” Lock mumbled to himself. He snapped his fingers as his new swords appeared in a puff of flames.

“Fine, but only for a little bit, okay?” He said, unsheathing the swords.

“Great!” Beorn chirped as he brought out his hammer with an eager grin.

“This will not end well.” Imperius deadpanned as he watched Beorn charge head on before being flipped over

“OOF!! Uuugh…any lightning?”

“No but I’m pretty sure you’re seeing stars.” Lock smirked as he got up again. The same thing happened over and over, all the way until noon when Starswirl came onto the scene.

“My my, what do we have here?”

“Oh hey Starswirl. Beorns trying to get used to his new hammer.” Imperius smiled at the old sage before Beorn was thrown back again.

“Ah magic weapons. That takes me back.”

“Damn it! Why won't it come out?!” Beorn huffed.

“Maybe you’re forcing it?” Top wondered.

“Or maybe you and I need to fight again?” Beorn suggested, making Top hide behind Imperius.

“Ugh! Stupid lighting! Just come out!”

“Don’t call me stupid, brat!”

Everyone stopped at the sudden deep shrill voice coming from nowhere. They looked around for the voice when suddenly Beorn’s hammer started to shine bright and the sound of a lightning bolt filled the area. When the lift dimmed, all went wide eyed at what stood before Beorn. A large lion, with grey fur and a dark grey mane that looked like thunder clouds, and deep blue eyes stood in front of Beorn with a slight glare. Beorn was too shocked for words as the lion circled him.

“Honestly, why did you have to be my master? I would prefer it if my creator wielded me like those swords of his,” the lion spoke.

“I…uh...I…”

“Use more words please.” The creature rolled his eyes at the young king.

“I’m talking…to a smoking grey cat?”

“NNNO!! EHHHH! WRONG!! I am a LION not a cat, there’s a difference. Cats are cuter.”

“Ahh an avatar. Been a while since I’ve seen one of those.” Starswirl said in astonishment as he stroked his beard.

“So the old one knows what I am, how original,” the lion rolled his eyes again.

“Holy shit! How in the hell did you come to be?!” Lock asked.

“Why are you asking me, creator? You should ask the old one, or your swords.”

“My swords?” Lock wondered, looking at the blades in his hands.

“Are you two just gonna stay like that or are you gonna come out?” The lion questioned.

“…fine,” the red sword said.

“Yay!” The blue sword cheered.

In a flash, the swords left Lock’s hands and materialized in front of him. Standing in front of the man were two women, one covered in flames and the other in ice. The red woman had fiery orange skin and long hair that reached below her back. Her attire made her look like she wore a bikini themed armor that had tassels hanging from the sides. Her eyes were ruby red and sprouting from the sides of her head were long horns that had little embers on the tips.

The next woman wore a beautiful blue dress and also had long white hair that reached her lower back. Her eyes were ice blue and she had dark blue horns on the side of her head. Behind her was a thin, dark blue tail with a pointed tip as both women hovered in the air.

“…I think I hit my head too hard.” Beorn said before the flame spirit hovered in front of him.

“Oh no little one, we are very real.” She said while flying around Lock.

“You can thank him for that.”

“Yeah!” The ice spirit chirped as she flew over and hugged Lock’s arm.

“Our precious creator and master is the best!”

“Not to mention…very handsome.” The flame spirit giggled as she leaned in on his other side.

“Woah woah woah!” Lock said, backing away from them.

“You two are my swords?” They nodded. “That means you’re Hell’s Flare and you’re Hell’s Frost?”

“Yes.”

“That’s us!”

“How is this possible?” Lock wondered, making Starswirl clear his throat.

“Avatars are usually a physical manifestation of one’s magic. A companion if you will. Seems when you made the swords and hammer, these beings were given life and they are based off of one's personality.”

“So I got the lion because…?”Beorn inquired while pointing to the lion now sleeping behind him.

“Avatars come in all shapes and sizes, though I am curious as to the form Sir Dimitri’s swords came in,” Starswirl hummed.

“Kinda weird my swords turned into demon girls,” Lock said as Flare and Frost smiled at him.

“Do you not like the forms we’ve taken, master?” Frost asked, tilting her head.

“I thought he would enjoy seeing us as beautiful women with the right assets,” Flare said, cupping her breasts.

“Ahh now I see.” Starswirl smirked.

“They’re nymphs. Flirty creatures who often play pranks on men.”

“Oh! Now that we have forms, there’s something I wanna try!” Frost said. She then hovered up close to Lock and pecked him on the cheek.

“Eh hehehe, that’s for giving us life!”

“Uh…” Lock murmured, placing a hand on his cheek.

“HEY!!” A raspy voice shouted when all turned to see Rainbow Dash and Tarra.

“HANDS OFF OUR MAN!!” Tarra growled as Frost hid behind Lock.

“Hold it!” Lock snapped with his hand raised, halting their tracks as Frost peeked out from behind Lock.

“Ladies, it’s not what you think. These two are my swords, Hell’s Flare and Hell’s Frost. They’re merely nymphs, harmless.”

“Master! Those mean ladies wanna hurt me!” Frost pointed at Rainbow and Tarra. Flare flew in between them and glared at the pegasus and Frost wyrm.

“You messing with my sister?” Flare hissed as embers flickered off her body.

“I’ll mess ya both up if ya don't get outta my face!” Rainbow threatened while cracking her knuckles.

“Master, shall I burn these two to cinders?” Flare said with a manic grin.

“STOP!” Lock shouted.

“STAND!” He said pointing in front of him. The girls immediately lined up and stood straight.

“Now then, once again, Flare and Frost are my swords taken form. Frost simply pecked me on the cheek for being cute, alright?” Frost giggled a little as he continued. “No one’s gonna fight anyone, no one’s trying to flirt with me, it’s all just a big misunderstanding, are we clear?”

Rainbow shot daggers at both nymphs who stuck their tongues out at her.

“Mmm, fine.” The pegasus pouted before seeing the large lion near her son.

“Beorn, where did you get that cat?”

“Well uhh…”

“That’s his hammer,” Lock said.

“His hammer?” Rainbow repeated. The lion opened an eye and peeked at Rainbow.

“Who’s the loud one?” He lazily said.

“Hey!”

“That’s my mother! Geeze!” Beorn complained.

“Look, you’re my hammer which means you gotta do what I say. So as your master, I order you to stand up and tell me how to cast lightning while wielding you.”

The lion yawned wide as he turned over to take a nap while giving a vague hint.

“Just do what ya did last time kid.”

“Oh VERY helpful…” Beorn scowled at the lazy feline before it turned back into a hammer.

“Master, would you like us to stay out here with you?” Flare asked, batting her eyelashes.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, Flare,” Lock said, glancing at Rainbow and Tarra who were glaring at him.

“No! I wanna stay with master!” Frost complained, throwing her arms over his shoulders.

“He’s my master! And I love him!”

“Say what?!” Lock said.

“Well he’s our MATE so hand him over!” Tarra shouted as they began a tug of war with his arms.

While the four females argued, Beorn tried to focus on his hammer and tried to summon the lightning once more.

“Come on…” he whispered to himself, becoming more frustrated as the noise grew louder.

“Let him go!”

“No you let him go!!”

The young king looked back to see his family arguing and grew more frustrated, unaware that the runes were starting to surge with electricity as Top Notch and Imperius froze up.

“Uh Top? Should we take cover?” The prince asked as the lightning grew more intense.

“HIT THE DECK!” Top shouted to the rest of the cadets as they all fell to the ground and covered their heads.

“Rrrg! WILL YOU ALL BE QUIET?!?”

KAPOOWW!!

Just like that, Beorn summoned a lightning bolt that struck the courtyard and the fighting stopped instantly as everyone looked at the smoking crater he created. Lock stood there with all four females on him as Rainbow was tugging at his left arm, Tarra had his wings, Flare was hovering in the air as she pressed her chest on the back of Lock’s head, and Frost was holding and tugging on his right hand like a child.

“Well, well, well,” the lion said as he turned back to his avatar form. He stood in front of the young king with a smirk.

“To think, I pegged you as a novice. But to be able to pull off something like that. Gotta say, even I’m impressed.”

“So rage is the key.” Starswirl said, looking impressed.

“Eh, more or less,” the lion shrugged.

“It honestly all depends on the kid’s mindset, kinda similar to how you felt when you fought what’s his face over there.”

“Excuse me?!?” Top yelped in offense as he dusted himself off.

“So uh, what do I call you?”

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but don’t you warrior types do the naming? Like how my creator who’s being smothered in boobs did with his swords?”

“I deny that!” Lock snapped, forcing himself free from their grip.

“Oh. Hmmm…” Beorn pondered a name fitting for his weapon and thought back to his duel. The hammer may have been heavy for any other warrior but in his hands it was swift and destructive like a thunderbolt and thus he chose the name.

“How does Thunderbolt sound?”

“Hmm, simple, straight to the point, and rolls off the tongue,” the lion pondered, tapping his chin with a claw.

“Sure, my name is Thunderbolt, my new master,” Thunderbolt said with a bow. Beorn smiled as the lion raised his head, then sniffed the air and his eyes narrowed.

“I smell a dog, like a big dog.”

When he looked to the source of the smell, he spotted Arya and her two pups before quickly turning back in a panic that seemed to surprise everyone.

“Are you okay?”

“Shh! I’m not here!!”

Arya approached the young king and leaned her head and sniffed him. She tilted her head as Beorn sighed and patted her head.

“Hey girl, how’s the pack?”

Arya simply leaned her head on his hand as the situation finally calmed down.

“Frost, Flare, time to change back.” Lock said sternly as he crossed his arms.

The nymphs pouted before changing back as Rainbow and Tarra seized both his arms.

“Thieving hussies.” Tarra grumbled.

“We heard that!” Flare snapped from her scabbard.

“I know!” Tarra shot back.

“Tarra, sweetie, be nice. They’re still my swords.”

As Tarra pouted, Sköl and Håti ran up to Beorn with tails wagging as he took turns petting them.

“Hey guys! You been good?” Beorn asked as they rolled over for tummy tickles.

“Aww!” A few of the female guards cooed while watching before Crysta showed up with Azurys.

“There you are! It’s almost time for us to leave.” Crysta scolded, already looking like a proper wife.

“Oh right, guess I better get my battle face ready,” Beorn smirked. The wolves looked sad that he was leaving again, which Lock noticed and sparked an idea.

“Hey Beorn, why don’t you take Arya and a few wolves from the pack with you? They’d be a good asset to have,” Lock suggested.

“Uhhh I don’t know.” Beorn scratched the back of his head when Arya snuggled up to him and whimpered while the pups begged with pleading eyes.

“Gah! Mah heart!” A guard yelped, clutching his chest.

“That’s too cute for words!”

“Mmmm…fine.”

The wolves jumped on Beorn and licked his face, causing him to laugh as he tried to push them off. Arya then backed up a few steps and raised her head to give off a loud howl. Soon about five wolves walked in, almost as big as Arya, and each looked as fierce and brave as the last.

“Holy shit, who’re these wolves?” Lock wondered as they each took turns to be petted by Beorn.

“The best dire wolves raised by my father, and each of them are the offspring of this guy.” Beorn grinned as he pointed to a large grey wolf with one eye.

“Meet Brutus; The father of the pack.”

Brutus gave Arya a gentle nuzzle while laying down to play with his pups despite his intimidating looks.

“Oh great! More dogs! Are you kidding me?! Had you forgotten I’m a freaking lion?! I don’t do dogs!!” Thunderbolt complained as he hung behind Beorn’s back.

“Wait. I thought Arya’s mate was killed.” Imperius said in confusion.

“He was but Brutus here stepped up and took the role of Papa Wolf. Ain’t that right boy?”

Brutus panted happily as his ears were scratched before Beorn gave a loud whistle and ordered the pack to head to the ship while he and his fiancé’s went to say goodbye to the rest of their friends.

“That reminds me, I gotta pick up Gumdrop from Ponyville later.” Imperius said before taking off.

“So Top, what’re you gonna do now that you’re better?” Asked Rainbow while leaning on Lock’s shoulder.

“Though my mother is against it, I’m afraid I must return to the front as well. I am a knight now, but I still got about a week or two before I’m deployed.”

“Well good on you kid, I’m sure you’ll do great,” Lock nodded.

“Thank you, Sir, now if you’ll all excuse me I must prepare for my date,” he said with a smile and left.

“Date? With who?” Tarra wondered as he rounded the next corner.

“Oh Lock. Can we head to Ponyville as well? I wanna pick up some baby clothes from Rarity.” Rainbow smiled while rubbing her belly.

“Sure. I wonder how the new parents are doing?”

Carousel Boutique

Rarity was finally recovered and fast asleep in her bed with a content smile. Though it took some time, she was able to regain her figure much to her husband’s delight as he began to feel her up and gently wake her.

“Mmm, morning Spikey Wikey~” she hummed as he squeezed her breasts and butt.

“Morning beautiful. Care for some exercise~?” Spike teased as he nuzzled between her breasts.

“Mm hm hmm yes~.”

The couple were just about ready to send each other's clothes flying when they heard a particular sound.

“Waaaaaahhh!”

“Oh dear, poor Cinder is at it again,” Rarity sighed.

“Think it’ll pass?” Spike asked, only to be met with more crying.

“Spikey?”

“I know, I’ll get her.”

They gave each other a quick peck as Spike went straight to the nursery to find little Cinder in her crib wailing up a storm.

“Hey there, my little gemstone.” The drake said gently as he cradled her.

“Wwaaaaaah!!”

“Oh oh shh sh. I know, I know. Come on, let's go.”

Despite her cries, Spike was the happiest dragon in all Equestria as he brought Cinder to Rarity.

“Look, look. There’s mommy.”

“Ohhh my little darling. Come here.” Rarity cooed as she took Cinder in her arms.

“Waaaaaahh!!”

“Here you go darling, fresh milk coming right up.”

Rarity exposed her left breast and allowed her little one to nurse as things finally calmed down.

“Hm. Look at her, our little treasure.” Spike smiled as he gently stroked the back of her head.

“She’s very precious,” Rarity said.

“And she’ll be quite beautiful as she gets older, what will we do when she discovers boys?”

“You worry too much Rarity. Let’s just enjoy this while we can, boys can come later."

Rarity giggled at her husband’s response as all three leaned against the headboard. The couple looked at their little daughter with content smiles as her ears flopped while she nursed.

“You know who’d really like to meet her? My old friend Garble, he once told me he loves babies and had even taken a side job as a babysitter. But he told me not to tell anyone since he thought it would make him sound lame,” Spike said.

“Oh? We’ll have to look him up.” Rarity replied before feeling a sharp pain in her nipple.

“OW!”

“What?”

“She’s getting your teeth darling.” Rarity pouted as her daughter burped and drifted off to sleep.

“Heh, that’s those dragon fangs alright,” Spike boasted.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure it’ll pass.”

Rarity smiled as they just laid there on the bed, enjoying each other’s company and gazing down at their snoozing little bundle of joy.

Canterlot Shopping District

With the departure of the Prench Queen and Beorn approaching, Imperius had gone to take the train to Ponyville to pick up Gummy for the trip. Meanwhile, a young doe stood nervously at the entrance of the shopping district as she twiddled her thumbs. Estrid, the maid from the medical wing, stood waiting for the young colt who asked her out on a date. Her mind trailed back to that night, how surprisingly noble he was for an upper class pony and admittedly quite charming. Estrid wore a simple summer outfit, consisting of a green plaid skirt, white blouse, and she even had her mother help out on a little makeup.

“Estrid!”

The doe gasped and looked up to see Top approach her with a smile. Her heart skipped a beat at how handsome he looked. He wore a formal button up shirt with a bow tie and slacks. Pinned to his shirt was the medal of his knighthood and he had his sabre attracted to his belt, since it was customary for knights to always be armed.

“Wow, you look beautiful,” Too said as he held up a white rose to Estrid.

“This is for you.”

“Oh. Thank you!” Estrid beamed as she sniffed the rose.

“So what's our first stop?”

“How about The Tasty Treat? I hear they have exquisite cuisine.”

“Ohh I love that place! Their curry oat cake is to die for!”

“Then it’s settled.”

Top offered his arm to Estrid and she hooked her arm around his. The pair began their trek through the shopping district with happy smiles as the vendors called out for them.

“Hey there, little missy! Try on this scarf! It’s made of the finest silk!”

“You there! Young colt! Wanna impress your lady with a strapping new tie?”

“Come one, come all! Try our signature drink, all the way from Prance!”

“It sure is noisy around here,” Top said.

“You get used to it, after all, I walk through this street all the time,” Estrid said.

“Huh, I guess I wouldn’t know since this is one of the first times I’ve walked down this street.”

“Really? How come?”

“I’m the son of a noble family, let’s just say before I came to my senses I wasn’t exactly the most friendly. I always flaunted my family’s wealth and acted like I mattered more than anypony else. It was until I almost met my end during that survival training some time ago that I realized how I had lived my life. I was disappointed in myself, so after I was saved by Imperius I vowed to change myself for the better. And now look at me: I have wonderful friends, I’m finally a knight, and I’m spending the day with a cute girl like you.”

Estrid giggled when she noticed the Sky High Tavern up ahead and the huge crowd that always came with it. Most of the patrons were veterans from the great war who had brought their families while others were older members of the royal guard.

“Wow, they sure are busy.” Estrid said before noticing Spitfire pushing her daughter around in a baby stroller.

“Well well, if it isn’t Sir Top Notch.” Spitfire teased as she approached the young pair.

“Morning miss Spitfire. Out for a stroll?” Top asked while Estrid let Twister Winds hold her hand.

“Yeah, needed some fresh air.”

“Aw, who’s the cutest little foal, you are! Yes you are,” Estrid cooed and Twister laughed.

“So how’s it feel being a knight kid,” Spitfire asked.

“It’s sorta surreal, to be honest, but I’ve still got a long way to go if I wanna be a true knight.”

“Well I wish you luck, you’ve sure changed recently and I can respect that. I just wish the other nobles were as modest as you.”

“You flatter me, miss, I’m just glad to be where I am right now.”

“Well it’s been fun, but I gotta take this little squirt to the park and back before Soarin gets too overwhelmed. Have fun with your girlfriend!” Spitfire winked as she walked away.

Both teens blushed at the statement before they could protest and smiled sheepishly at each other and continued on. Their trek soon led to The Tasty Treat and the waiter sat them down at a booth table. Soon after, another pony mare walked up with a pen and notepad.

“Morning kids, name’s Buttercup, I’ll be your server today. What can I get you?”

“I've never eaten here, what do you recomend?”

“We’ve got a nice oats omelette with a bowl of fruit on the side. And we have a new dish we’ve been meaning to try that Miss Saffron made. They’re called vegetarian enchiladas.”

“Pardon me, but what are those?” Top wondered.

“Not sure,” Buttercup shrugged.

“Some guy with big red wings stopped by last week and ate here. Miss Saffron mentioned that she was looking for a new dish so he offered to show her a new recipe. Strange looking guy, didn’t even look like a pony. Anyway, if you two would like, I can ask Miss Saffron to make you a couple of dishes. She announced that she mastered the recipe this morning.”

“Then we shall have two orders of that,” Top said.

“You got it. Miss Saffron! We got some customers who wanna try that new dish!” Buttercup called out as she walked away.

“I think I may know who she was talking about,” Top smirked.

The two waited for a bit while taking in the aroma of the various dishes being served at the restaurant and the atmosphere was nothing short of fun and relaxing.

“I always prefer this place to the other diners, but that one bakery has a funnel cake that blows your mind.” Estrid smiled while observing the other patrons.

“I agree, although I never really put the time into actually indulging myself in visiting such places like this before. If I ever wanted an exquisite dish or a nice pastry served, I would have one of my personal chefs make it,” Top said with a guilty smile.

“Ohh I’d love to try one of their dishes sometime. Maybe I can learn something new.” Estrid smiled back as their meals were delivered.

“Here you go!” Said Buttercup handing them their plates.

“Ohh that looks good!” Estrid beamed with sparkles in her eyes.

As Buttercup left, both teens picked up their fork and knives and cut their first bite. As soon as the food hit their taste buds, their eyes went wide as flavor hit every corner in their mouths.

“Sweet Celestia! This is delectable!” Top said as he scooped up another bite.

“I can’t stop eating! It’s so good!” Estrid said as she held her cheek with a wide smile.

From the kitchen, the owner of the restaurant and Buttercup peaked out from the door and they both had proud smiles.

“They like it, Miss Saffron! That Lock guy was right! This might be your new popular dish!” Buttercup chirped.

“Oh good! Father, the new dish is a hit!!” Saffron called out to her father in the kitchen.

As the pair enjoyed their meal, which started to draw in more customers from the presentation alone, two young and well dressed stallions strode in. One was a pegasus with light green fur and dark brown mane and tail. The other was a unicorn with mustard yellow fur and dirty blonde mane and tail. As they waited for the waiter to seat them, they spied Top Notch and smiled as they approached the booth.

“Well well, Top Notch!” The pegasus called out.

“There you are, friend, finally making yourself known to us after all this time?” The unicorn asked. Top looked up to see them and recognized them as his old goons, Lucky Stride and Cobble Hoof.

“Stride, Cobble,” Top greeted calmly.

“To what do I owe this unexpected reunion?”

“Oh we were just here to grab a bite, plus my old man wants to buy this place.” Cobble smirked casually before noticing Saffron walking up to them.

“Ahh miss Masala. Have you considered my father’s offer?”

“I told you, we are not interested!” Saffron said sternly with her arms crossed.

“Oh come on! Look at this place!” Stride exclaimed as he pointed to the decor.

“It’s so pedestrian, with our help, this place can be one of the most fancy diners in the city.”

“Humph! You sound like a certain uptight mare by the name of Zesty Gourmand, and I recall a couple dear friends of mine saying to her that bits and appearance alone do not mean squat! So you can take your father’s offer and shove off!”

Both stallions looked away for a moment before flipping Top and Estrid’s table, startling the entire diner.

“You’re gonna regret this bitch...mark my words.” Cobble hissed before storming off.

“Stop right there!” Top demanded.

“Oh Top, wanna get out of here? This place is a dump anyway,” Stride chortled.

“Shut up!” Top snapped, shocking them.

“How dare you?! How dare the both of you?! Coming in here like you already own this fine establishment, insulting the owner, and ruining our meal?! It’s no wonder you two were kicked out of the cadets, not to mention why I chose to ditch you, you’re both entitled pricks!”

“Oh like you’re one to talk!” Stride shot back.

“Wasn’t long ago, you were like us! Tartarus, you even let us have fun with those maids of yours! For a price.”

“What?” Estrid said in shock.

“Oh ya didn’t know sweetie? The maids at his place get paid extra for special services for guests.”

“Not anymore.” Top growled, clenching his fist.

“You’re so pathetic. One little near death experience and you act like...like…”

“Say it.” Top dared his old friend.

“A COMMONER!!”

It was then that Top wanted to fly off the handle and beat the tar out of this stuck up prick. But he looked over to Estrid who looked back at him with confusion and a little mortified at what she just learned. When he looked back at the stallions, they were smirking sadistically, as if they wanted him to react. But Top knew it wouldn’t solve anything, so he decided to be the better stallion.

“You’re right,” Top said, relaxing himself.

“Maybe I am turning into a commoner, but so what? I am the son of a noble family, but what else is there to it? It’s just a name, nothing more. And I won’t deny it, I did do those things when we used to hang out, but I’ve decided to better myself and not be so selfish anymore. You know, I actually pity you two, you’ll never be able to understand how to truly appreciate others when it matters. You’ll just end up all alone without a friend in the world. You’ll say everypony loves you, but no pony will ever like you, and that’s the loneliest feeling in the world.”

With those words, he took Estrid and prepared to leave with some of the customers applauding and giving him an approving nod.

“Oh and miss Saffron?” Top said to the mare.

“Whatever Stride’s father is offering, I’ll double it just to make sure this restaurant stays where it is and how it looks. Sound like a deal?”

“It does, please talk to my father when you have the chance.” Saffron smirked as they nodded to one another. Just as Top and Estrid were about to leave, Cobble raised his hand and gave the doe a firm smack to her rear with a sickening grin.

“EEP!”

“Nice ass sweetheart. HA HA-!”

WHAPPACK!!

The crowd gasped as Top landed a right cross to Cobble’s jaw, sending a tooth flying as he fell to the ground with the crowd cheering even louder.

“Care to be next?” He glared at Stride who was trembling in fear after what he just witnessed.

“You bastard! We’ll remember this!” Stride said as he dragged Cobble away.

Top reached into his coat and pulled out a checkbook and pen and wrote something down on it. He walked over to Saffron’s father, who had come out of the kitchen to see what all the commotion was about and handed it to him.

“This is my offer, sir, call me when you’ve decided.” Top said as he turned and walked away.

When they were finally alone, Top took a deep breath to confront Estrid about what his former friends had said and prepared for the worst.

“Estrid I...what they said…” he struggled to find the words.

His sentence was interrupted when he suddenly felt her arms wrap around his neck and her lips planted on his. Top’s eyes widened in shock as she kissed him and his heart was doing backflips in his chest. When she pulled back, she smiled as she cupped his cheek.

“I didn’t hear a thing.”

“Estrid. But I-”

“Are not that stallion any more.” Estrid smiled and kissed him again.

“Let’s get out of here.”

Top smiled and held Estrid’s hand as they walked away. For the rest of the morning, it was the happiest and proudest moment of Top's life.

Later, that afternoon

After finally gathering all the necessities and final preparations were being made, two air ships docked at the ports were ready for takeoff. One was the royal Prench airship that was set to return to Prance and the other was the ship Beorn arrived in for his visit. On the docks were the royals and their friends as they were saying their final goodbyes.

“You stay safe out there, you hear?” Applejack said as she hugged Beorn.

“I’ll be fine ma.” Beorn smiled as she kissed his cheek.

“I wanna hear all about all the more ass kicking you did when you come back next time,” Rainbow said as she held him in a headlock.

“Mom! Cut it out!” He whined before Rainbow smooshed his cheeks.

“Ohhh my pwecious widdle hewo!”

“MOOOM!!”

The girls laughed while receiving their goodbye hugs as well.

“And girls, make sure to keep an eye on him and don’t go too crazy just because you’re engaged.” Applejack lectured, knowing what they would do when they were alone.

“Gods, smite me!” Beorn complained, earning more laughs.

Meanwhile, Celestia and her family were saying their goodbyes to Imperius, Gummy, Lock, and Antoinette for their departure for Prance. Although for Celestia, she was clinging to her son with tears streaming down her cheeks.

“Mother! Mother let go!” Imperius cried, trying to break free.

“No! I changed my mind! I don’t want my baby to go!!” Celestia weeped before finally being pried off by Luna and Marshall.

“He’ll be fine sister.”

“Just breathe dear.”

Pinkie Pie and Cheese Sandwich managed to arrive in Canterlot to see Gumdrop off as well. Unlike Celestia, they were saying goodbye in a more calming manner by giving each other a group hug.

“Bye momma! Bye daddy! I’ll be back before you can say cupcake!” Gummy chirped.

“Be sure to say hi to Gustave when you visit his bakery.” Pinkie smiled while hugging her once more.

“Oh! And try their cheese! It’s amazing.” Cheese Sandwich said while licking his lips.

“Unhand me!” Celestia demanded, reaching out for Imperius who hid behind Lock.

“That’s my baby! I wanna hug him once more!”

“Celestia, seriously, where’s your chill?” Lock sighed.

“He’ll be under my watch so you’ve got nothing to worry about. I swear I’ll bring him back in one piece.”

“Yeah, we both will,” Tarra said, reaching down and scooping up Imperius with a hug.

“This little boy is in good hands~.”

“Now for one last thing.” Said Marshall who took a quick swig of cider from his flask.

“Attention, attention everyone!” He called to the crowd as things quieted down.

“I wish to make a very important announcement. Just days ago…my son found his future bride.”

The crowd gasped in astonishment while some of the nobles scowled in disgust.

“I present to you, my son’s chosen bride. Gumdrop Diane Pie, daughter of Pinkamena Diane Pie!”

The crowd cheered with joy as Gummy giggled and kissed Imperius on the cheek. Some of the mares in the crowd were disheartened that they missed their chance with Imperius but everyone was too happy to care. After Antoinette and the Princesses said their formal farewells, both groups boarded their respective ships and took off. Celestia tried to fly after the Prench ship, but Luna grabbed her just in time.

“Celestia! You’re pregnant! Stop this nonsense!”

“NOOO! Give me back my baby!!” Celestia sobbed before the guards finally managed to calm her down.

“Your majesty please, everypony’s watching!”

On the Prench ship, Lock and the rest of the group were escorted to the lounge room and Lock slumped on a fancy sofa as Antoinette and Tarra sat beside him.

“How is it that we’re not even a minute away from home and I’m already exhausted?” Lock deadpanned as Imperius slumped in his own chair.

“I have no idea,” Imperius sighed.

“Aww you okay Impy?” Gumdrop asked while stroking his head.

“Just tired. I need rest.”

“That’s a good idea.” Tarra grinned while straddling Lock.

“Let’s check out the beds~.”

“Later,” Lock said, making her pout but still sat in his lap.

“How’s your daughter doing, Antoinette?”

“Oh she is fine. I was able to hear her heartbeat today!” Antoinette squealed in delight.

“That right?” Lock smiled as he looked down at her three month old pregnant belly. He reached over and placed a hand on her bulge.

Thump!

“Oh! She kicked!!”

“And hello to you too, Dimitra,” Lock said warmly.

“Oh Dimitri, you’ve made me the happiest mare in the world. I can’t thank you enough for all you’ve done for me,” Antoinette said.

“It was my pleasure and honor, I just hope your remaining family approves of me. What’re your other sisters like?”

“Well Lisa is always working, attending court with mother or making sure not a hair is out of place, then there’s our social butterfly Ninon who’s always throwing tea parties and slumber parties, then we have Zoe who likes sweets as much as the next pony and finally we have little Fiona who dreams of meeting a legendary knight and going on adventures.”

“Sounds like a merry bunch, and how’s your mother?”

Antoinette sighed as she gazed out the window to watch the clouds drift by.

“She was upset when I told her of Clover’s dealings and behavior at Canterlot. Now she tells me there are skirmishes breaking out across the countryside. Loyalists and rebels have been using villages as their bases.”

Lock frowned as he took Antoinette’s hand.

“(Do not worry, my sweet, I’ll personally make sure things won’t get out of hand during my visit.)”

The Queen gave him bedroom eyes as he spoke Prench and kissed him on the cheek as she replied.

“(Take me to bed my love, I suddenly feel tired.)”

Lock nodded as he nudged Tarra to get off, much to her reluctance, and scooped up Antoinette bridal style and walked away with Tarra following.

“Oi Imperius, Gummy! I’ve decided to teach you kids how to speak Prench. So for the rest of the trip, I’ll make sure you both are fluent in it, got it?” Lock called out over his shoulder.

“Yes sir.”

"Oui Mon Capitaine!" Gumdrop said in her own prench accent.

One Week Later

“Again, Imperius, repeat after me: (It is wonderful to make your acquaintance. I hope we can all get along.)”

Lock stood in front of Imperius and gummy in a private room as he gave them Prench lessons. Gummy seemed to have a knack for it and was already fluent with the language but Imperius was still having a little trouble here and there.

“(It is wonderful to make your…)” he paused trying to say the next word.

“Uh…(Aquatic?)”

“EHH! Wrong!” Gummy teased.

“Easy there, Gummy, let’s try something else: (Why yes, today is a lovely day for tea.)”

Imperius cleared his throat as he tried again.

“(Why yes, today is a lovely day for tea.)”

Lock smirked. “(Do you perhaps have the time? I must attend to something of great importance for her majesty the Queen.)”

Just before they could recite the phrase, a crewman blew a loud whistle and the entire deck was suddenly busy as an open market.

“Looks like we're here.” The prince said as he opened the door for Gumdrop.

“(After you, my sweet little marshmallow.)” He spoke surprisingly fluently as Gumdrop bumped him with her flank saying.

“Ohh la laa~.”

“Save it lovebirds.”

The trio left the room and walked up to the top deck of the ship. Antoinette and Tarra were already at the bow of the ship as they looked ahead to see a large city in the distance. In the center of the city was a tall tower that stretched up high in the sky, and overlooking the city was a large palace made of white marble.

“Ooh! What’s that big tower thing?” Gummy wondered.

"That is the Eiffel Tower." Antoinette said.

"The most romantic spot in all of Prance."

“Oh wow the sheer coincidence is baffling,” Lock laughed, making Antoinette look at him.

“How so?”

“Back in my world, the human world, we have a tower just like that. I’ve been up to the top a few times myself.”

The ship soon descended to the ground at the port where a large crowd of royal advisers, staff, guards, and Prench ponies waited for them on the ground. The trumpets were blown as the gangplank lowered and at the bottom was Jacques, who had left Canterlot earlier on to return to Prance.

“(Announcing the return of her majesty the Queen, Antoinette XII! Guards! Present!)”

A line of soldiers created an archway as they drew their rapiers in unison and the Queen marched through with her guests, waving to the crowd. It wasn’t hard for them to notice her baby bulge which made them all cheer more excitedly that she was able to find a worthy mate to gift her with her little bundle of joy.

“(Sister! Sister over here!)”

As Antoinette and her guests left the crowd, a group of mares awaited them on the other side. There were two young unicorns and two teenage Pegasi and each of them had happy smiles on their faces.

“(Sister Antoinette! You’re back!)” the little filly unicorn cheered.

“(Fiona! So good to see you.)” Antoinette beamed while hugging her gently.

“(Welcome back, dear sister,)” the older pegasus mare said.

“(I trust things turned out well? Considering your current state?)”

“(Hello to you too Lisa. Yes the trip went well.)”

“(Antoinette! Who are these ponies?! Will they be my friend?!”) the other young unicorn mare chirped.

“(Ninon, please calm down. They're our guests.)”

“(Hello Antoinette,)” the last of the mares said with a cheerful smile.

“(So am I really gonna be an aunt now?)”

"(Yes Zoe. Care to feel?)"

Zoe placed her hand on Antoinette’s belly and smiled widely when she felt a faint kick. The others were waiting patiently as Antoinette stepped to the side and introduced them.

“Everypony, these are my younger sisters. Lisa, Zoe, Ninon, and Fiona. Girls, these are my guests. Prince Imperius and his fiancé Gumdrop, Tarra the Frost Wyvern, and this handsome stallion is my mate and the father of your future niece, Dimitri Lockdrom.”

“Hiya!” Gumdrop said.

“Nice to meet you,” Tarra said.

“Hello, it’s a pleasure,” Lock said.

“Greetings.” Imperius bowed politely.

They were taken to the royal palace by carriage with many of the citizens waving to the queen and some of the mares looking at Imperius like a knight out of a fairy tale.

“Looks like you got some fans already, kid,” Lock teased.

“It still feels weird being stared at by these mares, and what about you?”

“What about me?”

Imperius pointed to some mares who were ogling Lock like a piece of meat and even licked their lips with bedroom eyes.

“Jeeze, what’s up with them?”

“They may have heard of your…romantic exploits.” Antoinette smiled sheepishly when the carriage suddenly stopped.

"”What the?! How?!”

Lock demanded as they looked out to see a farmer who had fallen on the road and was being beaten by three guards.

“(HEY!!)” Imperius shouted as he stormed out of the carriage and shoved them away.

“(What's wrong with you three?!? Picking on an old man like that?)” He glares while helping the stallion up much to the crowds shock.

“(Who the hell are you, boy?! Shove off! This has nothing to do with you!)” the guard spat.

“(I beg to differ, soldier,)” Antoinette called out as she exited the carriage as well, much to the guards surprise.

“(This is Prince Imperius of Canterlot and he is our guest so I advise you to watch your tone.)”

The guards shrunk back as the prince dusted the farmer off while checking for any bruises.

“(You alright?)”

“(Y-yes! Thank you sire.)”

“(No need to call me sire, I’m just a guest here after all.)” Imperius looked at the guards and scowled.

“(But even though I’m a guest, I won’t tolerate anypony disrespecting others. So you three better change your act!)”

“(But he's a peasant my lord!)” One guard argued.

“(Oh and that makes it okay? Canterlot guards have better discipline than you thugs.)” Imperius spat back before boarding the carriage.

The citizens were stunned in awe as the carriage left and they continued on while the guards slumped their shoulders in defeat. They soon arrived at the palace and were escorted through the gates and to the front doors.

“This place is pretty sweet,” Lock said to himself.

“It’s nothing like the palace back in France.”

“So Monsieur Lock, I got a question for you,” Lisa said with a smirk.

“Sure, what’s up?”

“How was my sister in bed?”

“LISA?!?” Antoinette shrieked as her face turned pink.

“I’m not sure that’s really appropriate,” Lock said, pulling his collar.

“You sure? Cause you did knock her up. And according to her, you’re a real beast~.”

“ENOUGH!! My love life is none of your business!”

“I’m just making sure he was gentle, I heard commoners treat their women roughly.”

Lock rolled his eyes and decided to surprise Antoinette’s sisters.

“(If you must know, it was a very sensual love making. I treated her like a lady, and I made love to her as if she were my very heart. Her body is as smooth as silk and her eyes gazed at me like a passionate flame. Antoinette is and always will be one of my greatest loves I’ll have ever had the privilege and pleasure to have known.)”

The mares stood there completely stunned while he draped a wing over Antoinette and kissed her cheek.

“That was beautiful…”

“(Of course, my little flower, only the best for you.)”

“Well I’m sold!” Lisa smiled.

“I can’t wait to introduce you to mother!” That last part made Antoinette swallow a lump in her throat.

The group walked in the palace and took in all the fancy decor and the many paintings along the walls. As they walked, Antoinette never left Lock’s side and Tarra leaned her head back on her hands. Antoinette looked down at her belly and placed a hand on it and smiled at her daughter.

“Nervous?” Lock asked.

“I’m sure your mom will like me if your sisters do.”

“That’s actually the problem.” Antoinette grumbled.

“Our mom…likes young men.” Zoe explained when Lock finally got the picture.

“Ah, so she’s a cougar.”

Everyone stopped dead in their tracks and snapped their heads in Lock’s direction as if he said something terrible.

“What? What did I say?”

“Just…stay close.” Lisa sighed as the servants opened the doors to the throne room.

“Greetings mother.” Antoinette curtseyed.

“I have returned with-!”

“AHHH MY BABY IS HOME!!” The queen-mother squealed much to the embarrassment of her daughters. The mare on the throne stood up and quickly walked over to the group. For Imperius and Lock, the two had trouble trying to keep their wings down since her breasts were bouncing with each step she took. She had red wine fur and pure white mane and tail that were styled in many curls and her eyes were a deep magenta shade. She wore a traditional regal Prench attire but it didn’t stop her H-cup breasts and massive bubble butt from jiggling against her hourglass figure.

“Imperius, whatever you do, don’t pompf!” Lock whispered to the prince.

“Easy for you to say!” The prince shot back before he and Lock were shoved aside as she held Antoinette’s hands.

“(Oh my little girl, I missed you! And look at you, already three months along! I am so proud.)”

“(Thank you mother. This is Dimitri; the father of my child.)”

The mare turned around to see Dimitri as he stood up straight. The mare arched a brow and sauntered over to him and began circling him. She gazed at his torso, his arms, legs, even his hair. She then examined his wings and ran a hand along one of them slightly until she walked in front of him again.

“(How old are you?)” she asked.

“(Uh, 28?)” he responded.

“Hmmm a bit rugged, clothes are messy as is his hair but…not bad~.” She purred, pressing a finger to her lips.

“I am Lady Elizabeth De Fleur Antoinette of Prance. A pleasure, good sir.” She extended a hand to him.

“It’s nice to meet you too, ma’am,” Lock said as he raised his own hand.

“Wait Lock! Don’t-”

“Whoa!”

Lady Elizabeth seized his hand and pulled him forward, smothering his face in her chest, making her coo with delight. Lock looked up from her royal bosom to see her biting her lower lip and heavy bedroom eyes.

“Oh you are just too precious. Perhaps we can have dinner some time?”

“MOTHER! ENOUGH!!” Lisa exclaimed as she released him.

“Oh I’m just teasing dear. Can’t a gal have some fun?”

Her attention soon fell on Imperius who gulped as she leaned down in front of him.

“And who’s this scrumptious looking Hors d’oeuvre?”

“BACK OFF! He’s mine!” Gumdrop hissed as she squeezed him into her chest while the queen-mother giggled.

“Oh so fiesty. Well I’m sure you all must be tired from your journey so I’ll have the servants bring you to your rooms oh and Antoinette dear, do drop by the nursery with your hubby to see if everything’s in order.”

“Hubby? But we’re not married.” Lock stated as she left.

“See what I mean?” Lisa sighed.

“Mommy’s always going around flirting with young stallions, but I don’t think she’s ever made that face to anyone besides our daddy, gods rest his soul,” Zoe said.

“Should I be worried or flattered by that?” Lock wondered.

“That hag better keep her claws off Impy! If he’s gonna be smothered by any pony's boobies than they had better be mine!” Gumdrop huffed while hugging Imperius tight.

“Same goes for you, babe,” Tarra huffed as she pressed her breasts on his arm.

“Don’t let that mare do that again, or I’ll tell Applejack and Rainbow you were seduced by another mare, an older one at that.”

Lock felt a chill crawl up his spine as he began to imagine what both mares would do to him if they found out.

“No! Tarra please don’t!”

“Fine. But only if you take me to bed right now~” Tarra smirked with her tongue sticking out.

“Good idea, come on Impy!” Gumdrop shouted as she dragged Imperius off.

Their luggage was delivered as the staff escorted them to their rooms which were right next to each other. For Imperius and Gummy’s room, there was a large bed, big enough to fit at least ten ponies and a bath next door that could fit at least five ponies all at once. The bed was made of the finest silk and when Gummy hopped on the mattress, she instantly felt so relaxed and sleepy from how comfortable it was. Imperius chuckled as he went to use the bath to clean up. Next door, Lock and Tarra’s room was relatively the same as Lock took off his jacket and stretched his wings and arms out.

“Well, this place sure is fancy as hell. What do you think Tarra?”

When he turned to see his dragon lover, Tarra had already stripped out of her yoga pants and sports bra and was giving Lock bedroom eyes.

“Care to join me~?”

“Uh…yeah sure, just let me shower first.”

“Don’t keep me waiting,” she teased as she turned around and wiggled her rump towards him.

Imperius found himself in a similar ordeal when he stepped out to invite Gummy to join him in the bath but saw her snacking on some sweets left for them by the maids.

“So good!” Gummy exclaimed while sampling another pastry while her fiancè eyed her rump.

“Cream puffs, eclairs, pudding!”

“Bun cake~.” Imperius purred.

“Bun cake? There’s no-Oh! Mmmm~” Gumdrop grinned as she was groped.

“How is it that despite all those sweets, your flank stays perfectly toned and bouncy~?”

“Family genes, Impy, family genes~,” Gummy said as she took off her clothes.

“Momma said I got my grandma’s flank, which is fortunate since she seems to always keep her flank as firm and healthy as mine.”

“Mmm you, me, bath.” Imperius grinned as she was carried over his shoulder.

“Eee!”

Meanwhile, Lock was in the bath as his arms were draped on the edge and his wings were splayed out. The hot water was heavenly on his skin and he inhaled and exhaled deeply. Lock peeked at his tribal marked arms but smiled since he was too relaxed to notice someone coming in the bath with him. His eyes closed as he felt someone rub his shoulders and he sighed as he was massaged.

“Ah, that feels nice.”

He heard a giggle from who he imagined was Antoinette as she leaned in close to his face. Lock soon opened his eye to see not Antoinette, but her mother as she gently pressed her lips on his, making his eyes bug out.

“MMMF?!”

The queen-mother grabbed Lock and pressed her lips more on his as he flailed around. Her bare breasts were pressing on his chest as she forced her tongue into his mouth and coiled it around his.

“MMMMMF MMMMF MF!!”

“Mmm~ mmmm~” she moaned into his mouth before finally breaking the kiss.

“You’re not a bad kisser, stud. A little rough, but that’s just the way I like it~” Elizabeth purred, licking her lips.

“WHAT THE BLOODY HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE?!” Lock demanded as he scrambled to the other side of the tub.

“Why I’m here to inspect you of course.” She said with a casual smile while standing up to give him a good view of her body.

“I need to know what kind of lover my little Antoinette has chosen~”

“Are you crazy?! I’m not doing that! That’s just nuts! How could you even think I’d be okay with banging Antoinette’s own mother?! Even I have my principles!”

“So you don’t want these?” She asked, squeezing her breasts together.

“I saw you and the boy staring~”

“I’m a guy! It’s natural to stare at a voluptuous body like yours!” Lock argued, only to realize what he said.

“Aw…fuck me.”

“If you insist~.” Elizabeth was prepared to pounce when Tarra kicked down the door.

“BACK OFF OLD HAG!!”

“Oh horse apples, so close too,” Elizabeth huffed as she wrapped a large towel around her and quickly walked towards the wall. She pressed on a tile and a secret door opened up and she blew a kiss to Dimitri.

“Until next time, stud~!” She called out and escaped with the door closing behind her.

Tarra was completely annoyed as she got in the tub and stomped over to Lock, looking like she was going to kill him.

“Tarra wait! I can explain I-”

“Fuck me.” She growled.

“What?”

“Fuck me hard, right now or I’ll freeze you!” She growled again while bending over for him.

Lock sat there for a moment and looked down to see his already hard erection, ready to go. Not wanting to keep her waiting, he stood up and stepped towards her and grabbed both her ass and tail. Without warning, he lined himself up and jammed his rod all the way to the point where he was poking the entrance to her womb.

“Grr! Yes…now be as rough as you want with me~.” Tarra huffed as they started slow. Lock growled himself as he leaned back and slammed his hips against Tarra, making her squeal and moan with each thrust. The water swayed and thrashed violently as Lock pounded her and leaned in to bite her neck.

“You’re all mine, got that?” He hissed as he morphed his teeth into fangs and bit the back of her neck.

“Mmm, yes! Now smack my ass~” Tarra instructed but Lock replied by pulling her by the horn.

“You don’t give orders to me!”

Lock’s new tactic made it so he pushed her into the wall as he held onto her horns and piledrived her pussy without mercy. The waves of pleasure overloaded the frost wyvern as her tongue flopped out and her eyes rolled back.

“Who’s your master?! Say it! Who do you belong to?!”

“Ahhh I’m yours! My body is all yours! You’re my master! My lover!” Tarra growled as she was put on all fours and spanked multiple times.

“Ohh gods…I really wish I was in heat~”

“Maybe one day, but for now, I’m gonna cream inside you as if I’m trying to pump my hatchlings in you,” he hissed.

“So beg for it!”

“Grrr fill me Lock, please knock me up! I want your hatchlings!” Tarra panted as her rear was spanked again.

Lock slammed once more into her snatch and came deep in her womb. Tarra also climaxed as she felt his seed fill her womb. As she had said, if she were in heat, there would be no doubt she would be pregnant right now. As the lovers calmed down. They relaxed in the bath water, not caring that their juices were also swimming around, as Tarra snuggled into Lock’s chest.

“Feel better?” Lock asked.

“Mmm take me to bed and I will be.” Tarra smiled while kissing him.

Just next door, Imperius and Gummy were making love a bit more quietly after hearing everything going on next door but it did not stop him from whispering to his mare as they went at it on the bathroom floor.

“Ah~! Sorry Gumdrop, I can’t help myself around you!” Imperius huffed as Gummy’s legs hung in the air while she smiled with her eyes rolled back.

“It’s okay Impy, I love you! I want you to do this to me whenever you feel like it!!” She bleated.

Imperius groaned as the first load filled her but thanks to her sugary snacks, she had plenty of energy.

“Mmm let’s do it again~”

“Wait…let me catch my breath…”

“Hmm.” Gumdrop hummed before planting her plump flank on his face.

“Nope! I want to do it all night~.”

“All night?!?” Imperius muffled under her supple cheeks.

“And tomorrow, a tour of the city.”

...I love this mare.

Three Days Later

After settling in to their new surroundings, Lock and the teens had managed to get comfortable with their hosts and live as they did back in Canterlot. Wehen Antoinette heard of her mother’s little stunt, she gave her the biggest and loudest lectures Elizabeth had ever heard. Ever since then, even though she was told not to, Elizabeth has been purposely flirting with Lock by rubbing up against him or pecking him on the cheek whenever she got the chance to, much to Antoinette’s ire. As the group were also setting up an important meeting with the Prench Royal family, a group of hooded individuals traversed through the streets and into a secret passage behind an abandoned building. There they were met with loyalist guards who were loyal to the old ways of Prance and against the Queen’s decision to bear a half breed child. The leader of the hooded group whispered something to the guards which allowed him and his followers passage. They soon found themselves in a fancy room filled with upper class decor. In the center of the room was former Princess Clover herself as she sipped some tea. The hooded one’s leader stepped forth and Clover opened an eye.

“So, you’re the one that Blueblood sent?” She said in an unimpressed tone.

“I spoke with him yesterday, he says you have a plan of some kind?”

“We are here to take the young prince,” the hooded leader said.

“And why should I help? My goal is to take the Prench throne.”

“Help us take the boy, and we can help you sneak into the palace to get rid of the halfbreed that grows within your sister.”

“She’s not my sister!” Clover spat.

“None of them are my family anymore. However, if you make good on your word, I may have an idea.”

End.

Pawn Takes Knight Part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

King Vorak

Celestia’s cries were heard throughout the entire castle as she fell to her knees in tears. Marshall held her close while staring at the box of bloodstained feathers that once belonged to his son before ordering the guards to dispose of it discreetly. Luna saw that Selene had fainted from the gruesome sight and ordered the servants to take her to her bed chambers while she helped Marshall calm her sister.

“How could this have happened?!” Celestia wailed.

“I should have never let him go!”

“Sister please…” Luna tried to say.

“I understand this is very tragic, but you must also think about your foal.” Luna placed a hand on her stomach.

“Too much stress isn’t good for it.”

Celestia did her best to calm down as she was lifted up and sat back on the throne while Marshall placed the scroll he received into his vest pocket.

“Guards. Take my wife to her bed chambers. Under no circumstances is she to be disturbed.”

“Yes sir.”

“Come with us your grace.”

Celestia was slowly escorted out of the throne room, leaving only Marshall and Luna. As soon as the doors closed, Marshall’s fists clenched as he roared in anger and shot a blast of smoke at a nearby pillar, demolishing it. He then stomped over to a statue bust of a pony and chucked it through a window, smashing it to pieces.

“RRRAAAAAAHHHH!!! THAT BUCKING SALADIN!!! I’LL TEAR HIS ENTRAILS OUT FROM HIS BUCKING THROAT!!!”

“Husband calm yourself!” Luna begged.

“Calm down? Calm down?!? OUR SON WAS MUTILATED!!”

SLAP!!

Marshall blinked as his lunar wife slapped him across the face. When he turned back to face her, he saw tears pooling from her eyes.

“I am aware…” she choked up as she then hugged him close.

“Our little boy is hurt and alone, and there’s not much we can do. It hurts my very soul just thinking about what he’s going through right now.”

Marshall could only stand there as he hugged his wife close. The two stayed like that for a moment until Marshall heard a chime from his coat pocket. He released Luna to pull out his personal holo crystal to answer it. When he tapped it, a holo projection of Queen Antoinette, her sisters, Queen-mother Elizabeth, Corporal Cherry Top and her platoon, Tarra, and Lock stood there before them. Lock was off to the side as his hair covered his eyes and he was frowning.

“Lord Marshall,” Antoinette spoke with a sad frown.

“I am…so very truly sorry about what had happened, we are to blame for not foreseeing this travesty.”

“Who took my son? WHO?!!” The lord regent demanded as Lock stepped forward.

“…Uba. It was Uba…”

The shock filled Marshall with so much rage that he could barely think but his eyes stayed firmly fixed on Lock.

“So it’s your fault…” he hissed hatefully.

“Because of you…my son was taken and butchered!!” He roared through the crystal.

“Do you know what they sent us? Feathers…bloody feathers RIPPED FROM HIS WING!!”

“Marshall I swear I-!” Lock tried to explain but Marshall would hear none of it.

“If my boy dies or is unable to fly again…I will hold you responsible and place you on the executioner’s block MYSELF!!”

“Hey! He said he was-!”

“TARRA, HUSH!!” Lock bellowed at his mate, making her cower in fear.

“He’s right…it is my fault. I let Uba live that night, now he got away with kidnapping Imperius. There’s nothing left to say, not even apologizing will make up for what I’ve done…”

“Gentlemen, if I may?” Elizabeth interjected.

“While we stand here blaming each other, that poor boy suffers. So we can stand here and bicker like children…or we can go rescue him.”

“How? Saddle Arabia is half a world away.”

“I know a way.” Luna said.

“The Night Witches.”

All but Lock gasped at the mention of the name.

“Who are they?” Lock asked.

“During the great war, a small elite group of my night guard formed a special regiment that dealt with espionage, sabotage, assassinations and all sorts of shadowy warfare. They were the ones that made sure we were a step ahead of the enemy...now it is time to summon them again.”

“But…dear, you know what they are like,” Marshall reminded Luna.

“They’re brash, uncultured, and even though they’re a loyal band, they act mostly of their own accord.”

“I know, but who cares? It’s our son, so I say we use out any means necessary to bring him back,” Luna argued.

“…so be it. Lock, prepare to receive some guests.” Marshall said before ending the transmission and called for a messenger.

“Summon Mistress Rarity to the castle.”

Later at Ponyville

Rarity was sitting in her chair sewing with little Cinder cooing and giggling in her cradle when a knock came at her door.

“Misses Rarity? Message from the castle.” A messenger said.

Rarity sighed as she set her sewing needles aside and went to answer the door.

“Mommy will be right back, my little gemstone~,” she cooed at her daughter. She walked to the front door where a messenger pony waited for her and handed her the letter before leaving. When she opened it and read its contents, she gasped in horror before dropping it.

“Rarity? Was that you?” Spike asked as he descended front the stairs. When he saw his wife’s grim expression, he grew more concerned.

“Woah, hey, what’s wrong? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

It was then that he noticed the letter and the seal of Princess Luna on it and immediately knew what it meant.

“So they finally called you back huh?” Spike asked as she hugged him tight.

“I thought I put that life behind me…” Rarity said with a small tear in her eye that was wiped away by her husband.

“No matter what, I’ll always love you. Just make sure to come back to us.” Spike smiled as little Cinder began to whine for her mother.

Rarity sighed as she retreated upstairs to her room. She opened her closet and looked for an old box buried within the confines of her closet. Once she found it, she opened the lid slightly to reveal her old Night Witch armor as weapons. Beside it was a dark blue holo crystal and she picked it up and turned to face the open area of her room. With a deep breath, she tapped the crystal and waited. After about a minute of waiting, the crystal flashed and a group of thestral mares, two thestralcorns and three winged thestrals appeared.

“Misty Night, Lunar Star, Cold Mist, Shadow Claw, and Whisper Wind,” Rarity spoke.

“It’s been some time, girls.”

“Captain.” They said in unison with a customary salute.

“We heard you have a daughter now.” Misty smiled while Rarity began to dress herself.

“Yes, a little Kirin. She’s so cute.”

“So what’s our mission?” Star inquired while cleaning her fingernails with a dagger.

“Locate and rescue.” Rarity said while strapping on her boots.

“Just hours ago, Prince Imperius was kidnapped and taken to Saddle Arabia. Princess Luna wants us to bring him back.” She paused to pull out her old crossbow.

“By any means. We are to rendezvous at the royal palace in Prance. Be ready.”

“Ma’am!” They saluted once more before the transmission ended.

Rarity felt nervous as she slowly went downstairs to confront her husband who was holding their whiney foal. As she stepped out of the shadows, she was dressed in a pitch black cloak and leather armor with the hood covering her mane.

“I’ll be back…I promise.” She said before taking her daughter and calming her down.

“Ohh there there my little Cinder. Mommy loves you so much.” She cooed while nuzzling her and handed her back to Spike.

“Oh…Spikey, before I go, I must ask.” She stopped to move her cloak aside.

“Does this make my butt look big?” She asked while posing for him.

“Umm…if I don’t know if I should say yes.” He smirked before receiving a goodbye kiss.

Rarity giggled as she left for the door. She looked over her shoulder one last time to her family before leaving and making her way to the train station. As she waited for the train, she pulled her hood off and began clearing her thoughts.

“You still fill out that armor quite nicely, Diamond of Shade,” a voice called out from behind her, calling her by her old nickname. Rarity turned to see her old squad approach her from the shadows.

“How did you all get here so quickly?” Rarity wondered as the two thestrals, Lunar Star and Cold Mist, plopped down beside her.

“That old training never goes away.” Star smirked before hugging her captain.

“So where’s that stud dragon of yours? And that little kirin cutie?” Mist asked while looking around.

“Spike and Cinder are at home where they are safe. Besides, Cinder is too young for train stations, the loud noises will scare her.”

“Aw, I wanted to pinch her little cheeks!” Whisper whined.

“Hey captain, you mind answering something for me?” Claw requested.

“Of course, what is it?” Rarity wondered as the mare fished out a photo. It was her, Spike, Rainbow, Applejack, and Dimitri all standing just outside her boutique. It was the day Rainbow and Applejack came to visit.

“I know about these two mares and their kids, but I ain’t never seen this guy,” Claw pointed out.

“He looks weird, but also…mysteriously studly~.”

“Get your mind out of the gutter, Claw!” Misty snapped.

“Ah kiss my flank, prude!” Claw shot back with a grin.

“Ladies, focus.” Star said sternly.

“Thank you, Star, and that young man is Dimitri Lockdrom; King Beorn’s and Queen Apple Jewel’s Godfather. He is the one we need to speak to.” Rarity said as the next train pulled into the station.

The mares boarded the train which was surprisingly vacant as they went over the details of their mission while inspecting their gear.

“Now let us go over the mission. We are to discuss the events prior to the prince’s kidnapping followed by an investigation into the underground market. Hopefully one of those ruffians will know how we can get into Saladin’s palace undetected.”

“And if they try to stop us?” Claw asked while polishing her dagger.

“Dispatch them. Maim but do not kill.”

The group nodded as the train continued on to Canterlot. Once they arrived, they made their way to the airship ports so that they could depart for Prance. At the ports, they were met with Marshall and Luna who were both looking quite distressed.

“Marshal? Princess Luna?” Rarity called out. When they turned to them, Rarity removed her hood and embraced Luna in a gentle hug.

“I am so sorry, Lady Luna, I promise you we won’t fail in bringing back your precious little boy. As a mother, I will use all of my abilities as the once proud Diamond of Shade.”

“Do whatever you must.” Marshall said with a grim voice as he looked at them with murderous eyes.

“But Uba is mine.”

As the group boarded the airship to Prance, Rarity looked back one last time at Marshall. He was no longer the kind hearted knight she once knew fifteen years ago, now he had become a monster hellbent on revenge.

Later at the castle

Luna retired for the rest of the day while her husband attended to the rest of his duties, starting with the scroll he received moments before his son’s kidnapping. Marshall unfolded the scroll and read its contents again before exhaling.

“Twilight…just what have you done?”

Flashback

Over one month ago

Twilight, Apple Jewel, and Discord had teleported to the outskirts of Equestria to begin their journey to Midnight Palace across the Nether Lands. Their journey had gone on for a few days now and the trio were taking a breather and had camped out for the night. Using his magic, Discord fashioned a tent that looked small on the outside but had the interior of a two story house. The tent had three bedrooms and a bathroom as Twilight and Apple Jewel were bathing together.

“You should really take better care of your mane and coat, Apple Jewel,” Twilight said as she sat behind Jewel and scrubbed her head with some soap.

“It’s important for a young mare your age to look vibrant and healthy.”

“Yes Aunt Twilight.” Apple Jewel smiled while her mane was tended to.

The two mares enjoyed their bath while Discord hovered above the tent on a cotton candy cloud and stared out into the wasteland and beyond.

“My, it’s as dull as I remember.” The Lord of Chaos sighed before taking another chunk out of the cloud.

“Are you ladies done in there?”

“Patience, Discord, and don’t even think about peeking!” Twilight warned.

“I would never! I’ll have you know that I keep scoundrels from peeking in on Fluttershy when she bathes! She’s quite bashful you know.”

“Um…h-hello?”

Discord almost fell out of his cloud and looked down to see a cloaked figure with its hood over his head.

“Wait a moment…i-is that you Discord?”

The draconequus squinted his eyes as he peeled back to hood and gasped after seeing who was under it. A young gargoyle with a cow-like tail with a flattened cow-like face, and a set of bat-like wings with a spike on each.

“Why little Scorpan!” Discord cheered as he poofed from his cloud to the ground.

“My word, you haven’t changed! Look at you! Just as I remember a thousand years ago.” Discord then paused and tapped his chin.

“Say, shouldn’t you be an old geezer by now? No offense.”

“Discord who’s out there?” Twilight called as she stepped out of the tent with Apple Jewel.

“Ah, allow me to introduce you both to Prince Scorpan, son of Vorak.”

Both princesses bowed with friendly smiles but Scorpan began to sweat bullets as he grabbed Discord by the throat with a very audible crunching sound.

“ARE YOU INSANE?!? After all these years, you brought ponies here after my father worked so hard to forge a delicate pact with Celestia?!? Don’t you remember what my brother did?!?”

“Ack! I can explain!” Discord gagged with his entire body twitching.

“Please release him.” Twilight said calmly.

“We are here on a diplomatic mission from Celestia herself, we promise we are not here to cause trouble.”

Scorpan paused and examined Twilight and noticed key features about her that made him go pale.

“Are…a-are you perhaps an a-a-alicorn?” Scorpan asked hesitantly.

“Why yes, I am Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship,” Twilight smiled, making Scorpan panic more.

“YOU BROUGHT A PRINCESS HERE?!?” Scorpan shouted in Discord’s face.

“ONCE! ONCE WAS ENOUGH! YOU LEFT AFTER ALL THESE YEARS AND DECIDE TO RETURN, BUT WITH AN ALICORN IN TOW?!? ARE YOU TRYING TO START A MAJOR WAR?!? THIS IS YOUR WORST PRANK EVER!!!”

“Will you PLEASE calm down!” Apple Jewel shouted with a stomp of her hoof.

Scorpan immediately released Discord who began gasping for air and hovered to a safe distance.

“Uh…forgive me. It’s just that we don’t usually have, shall we say, guests.” Scorpan apologized.

“It’s understandable, given our nation’s past history with your brother.” Twilight sighed.

“But this is very important, please take us to King Vorak.”

Scorpan froze at the mention of his father’s name and knew he would not be happy to hear of foreign visitors crossing the border without his permission.

“Hmm…I must speak with my family first, give me some time.” Scorpan said before a pair of bat wings appeared from under his cloak and he took to the air with great speed.

“Well that could’ve gone better…” Discord huffed as he rubbed his neck.

“Why did he freak out all of a sudden?” Apple Jewel wondered.

“I mean, I get that Aunt Twilight and my moms fought this guy called Tirek, but did what my uncle say before all this really happened? What was that hermit’s name?”

“That was no hermit.” Discord said while leaning back in midair.

“That was Sendak. Once part of King Vorak’s court but banished for his questionable methods to obtain magic.”

“Questionable?”

“How do you think Tirek discovered how to drain magic from ponies?” He asked the northern princess with one eye looking at her.

“Sendak was the one responsible for Tirek?” Twilight asked and Discord nodded.

“He was only the trigger, and you know the rest of the story of how Tirek and Scorpan came to Equestria. But Tirek was always a troublesome centaur, always disobeying Vorak and wanting more in life than just being heir to the Midnight Palace.”

Before Apple Jewel could speak, a yawn escaped her mouth which caused her to blush.

“It’s late, you two should return to the tent and rest, I’ll keep watch,” Discord said as he snapped his fingers and was dressed in a goofy looking guards outfit.

The princesses obliged and turned in for the evening while at the Midnight Palace, things were getting interesting.

As Scorpan promised, he went to speak to his father and as he expected, he was not happy that Equestrians and Discord were trespassing in his kingdom. A large centaur wearing a royal cloak, a full-bodied grey suit, and armor consisting of a gold sapphire chest plate, and golden hoof coverings and wrist coverings. His red-skinned face, black eyes with yellow irises, with black sideburns mirror that of Tirek, with a grey beard mane and tail showing his age. He sat on the throne as he stroked his beard.

“Hmm…you said Princess Twilight is with them?” Vorak asked his son.

“Yes father, and there was another mare with them. She looked Equestrian but wore northern attire…she seemed to be a princess as well.”

“How interesting…” Vorak hummed as he leaned forward slightly.

“I shall allow them entry upon their arrival. Spread the word of our…guests who are on their way.”

“Yes father.”

Back at the tent, Twilight and Apple Jewel were laying in bed together as Apple Jewel cuddled with her aunt.

“This feels nice,” Jewel smiled as Twilight wrapped her wings around her adopted niece.

“Is it ever hard? Being the princess of friendship?”

“It does have its challenges but I have my friends to help me.” Twilight smiled when she noticed Jewel was frowning.

“I wish daddy was here to help me…”

“I know sweetie. I miss him too, he was a good friend to me and your mothers.”

Jewel shifted in bed until she was eye level with Twilight.

“Aunt Twilight? Can I tell you a secret?”

“Of course.”

“Pinkie promise you won’t tell anypony else.”

“Very well. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” Twilight chanted, doing the gesture.

“Okay…w-well, recently, I’ve sort of been having these feelings.”

“Feelings? What kind?”

“Feelings…like attraction.”

“Oh! You like somepony? That’s wonderful! I’m sure that-!”

“To mares.”

This news made Twilights ears perk up in surprise as she continued.

“It started when…I saw two shield maids making out…is it weird?”

“No no, it’s perfectly normal. In fact, some of the royal guards are the same.”

“Really?” Jewel asked.

“Yes, besides and don’t tell your mothers this, before they met your father, they might have had a sort of secret relationship of their own,” Twilight whispered, making Jewel’s eyes widen.

“I know, and they were terrible at keeping it a secret, they made it a little too obvious sometimes without even intending to.”

“So…I can date girls?”

“Only if you feel ready. Now get some sleep.”

“Yes Aunt Twilight,” Jewel said as she snuggled back against her aunt.

You sure have a very special daughter, Applejack. Twilight thought as she kissed her niece’s forehead and fell asleep.

The next morning

After packing up the tent and continuing their journey, the trio soon caught sight of their destination: The Midnight Palace. The large structure, towering over the city it loomed over, set an unsettling chill down Twilight’s and Apple Jewel’s spine as they approached.

“That place gives me the creeps,” Apple Jewel muttered.

“I agree, and I’ve seen my fair share of creepy places,” Twilight added.

“You get used to it, though it could use a new coat of paint,” Discord mused.

The trio soon arrived at the front gates of the wall that surrounded the city and were met with two gargoyle guards.

“Halt! Who goes there?” One guard demanded.

“Gentlemen, I believe you are expecting us?” Said Discord in a surprisingly serious tone.

“Oh. Lord Discord,” The second guard said as they signaled for the gatekeepers to open the way. Behind the door stood an entourage of heavily armored centaurs and gargoyles forming an archway of spears for the royal guests and at the end stood King Vorak and his wife Haydon greeting them with friendly smiles.

“Welcome to our kingdom Princess Twilight and to you as well princess of the north.”

“Thank you, your majesties,” Twilight bowed with Apple Jewel following suit.

“I understand this was…unexpected, but we had to come see you since it was of great importance.”

“The honor is ours, Princess Twilight, you already know of my husband, so I would like to introduce myself formally. I am Queen Haydon,” the Queen spoke softly.

“It’s an honor,” Apple Jewel said.

“I assume you are speaking about the army of the undead?” King Vorak said as the two rulers led them through the streets of their city.

“How did you know about the undead army?” Apple Jewel wondered.

“We have had…encounters with the creatures,”Vorak said as he led the way inside.

“For months, we have had fields turning cold, areas that were once scorching hot are now unbearably cold and worst of all we've had villages burned to the ground with no survivors…”

Both princesses gulped nervously after hearing such details until Queen Haydon decided to lighten the mood.

“Forgive me, my child, but I don’t think we got your name,” She spoke to Apple Jewel.

“It’s Apple Jewel, your majesty, I’m the daughter of Applejack and Wulfric Warborn.”

That last part made both rulers stop in their tracks and turn to the young filly. The guards that stood around whispered to each other as they eyed her.

“Um…was it something I said?”

“Are you truly the daughter of the Beast of the North?” Vorak questioned.

“Beast?” Discord repeated.

“Like many warlords, Wulfric was given a name by other nations. Here, he was known as The Beast.”

“Why?” Twilight wondered.

"During the war, we heard tales of a warrior who fought like a beast with incredible strength. When Dainn came to us for aid, we refused."

“Wait, Dainn Stonehoof came to you?” Twilight asked as they continued on through the halls of the palace.

“Indeed, we were also a tad surprised he managed to make his way here. This, of course, was before he had invaded Equestria. He was looking for alliances and tried to use his vile brainwashing magic against us. But we Centaur and Gargoyle would not be deterred, so we sent him packing,” Vorak explained.

“Which begs the question, Discord, how is it, after all these years did you decide to return? Last I remember, you went off on your own to spread your chaotic ways to your heart’s content. Which is why, I had heard, you were first imprisoned in stone. Surely even Celestia wouldn’t have suggested you take such a big risk by coming here, with ponies no less, so who put you three up to it?”

“Oh I assure you, the idea was mine,” Discord replied.

“Little Apple Jewel here chose to go of her own free will.”

“I see. Brave, like her father,” Scorpan complimented as they entered the dining hall.

A small feast had been laid out as servants pulled out chairs for them and poured them some drinks.

"Wine my dear?" Haydon offered Apple Jewel.

“No thank you, I’m under age,” Apple Jewel said politely.

“Now then, onto official business,” Vorak said as a servant poured wine in his goblet.

“Why have you journeyed so far from Canterlot?”

“We have come to seek an alliance,” Twilight spoke up.

“Our kingdom and the allying nations are fighting two fronts form this war. Prince Blueblood has caused almost as much damage as Dainn Stonehoof and is only getting worse. Not only that, but there’s also the looming thread of the undead army. A friend of ours, along with the Lord Regent, are on their way to receive a precious material that would hopefully combat these dark forces. But we feel as though we cannot take any chances, we need all the help we can get, and it looks as though you are also in need of help.”

Vorak was quiet as he listened and took a sip of his wine. He looked to Haydon and Scorpan who nodded to him and he closed his eyes.

“What you say is true, even with my army’s strength, we still are unable to handle the undead army properly. I am willing to consider an alliance, on one possible condition,” he said, holding up a finger.

“And what’s that?” Twilight wondered.

“You return my misguided fool of a son, Tirek, into my custody.”

“FATHER NO!” Scorpan protested.

“I know he is family but you know what he is like!”

“Be silent, Scorpan!” Vorak yelled to his son.

“I said return him but not free him. I know his mana addiction is dangerous.”

“Mana addiction?” Apple Jewel questioned.

“Another word for magic my dear. When Tirek learned how to drain magic from that fiend, Sendak, his body actually became weaker. So weak that not even bread and water could satiate his hunger,” Haydon said as she sipped her wine.

“When I finally learned what had truly happened that day, when Sendak captured that unicorn and tried to drain his magic, I had gone to confront Tirek. However, he and Scorpan already made for Equestria in search of more mana to drain,” Vorak said.

“And that’s when you met Starswirl the bearded,” Twilight guessed, looking over to Scorpan.

“Yes. He was able to stop me from ending up like my brother and though it pained me greatly, I had to stop him or both our kingdoms would be plunged into endless war.”

Twilight nodded in acknowledgement of Scorpan’s selfless deed but was still concerned about Vorak’s offer.

“Vorak, I must know. What will you do once you have Tirek?”

“He will remain in stone, painful as it is. I will have him locked in the deepest part of the dungeons until we can find a cure for his addiction.”

“Does that mean you plan to bring him into this?” Haydon asked her husband who seemed to be dissatisfied with the idea as well.

“Yes...guards! Go to the mines and bring me Sendak.”

The guards saluted and went to fetch their longtime prisoner.

“Sendak? That old coot is still alive?” Discord asked.

“Indeed, though I personally would have preferred to have him executed, he did not technically commit any major crimes against The Midnight Palace. So I sentenced him to work in the mines for the rest of his days,” Vorak said.

“I also still blame him for corrupting Tirek with his malicious teachings about the foreign magic of Equestria. Perhaps if I had kept a closer eye on him, maybe I’d still have both my sons at my side.”

“Do not blame yourself, dear.” Haydon smiled at her husband while gently holding his hand.

“Now we must ask. Where is King Beorn? Should he not be here as well?” Scorpan asked as they continued to dine.

“Unfortunately, he is busy guarding the western borders from Blueblood’s army. Like father, like son, they say.” Discord shrugged before eating his dinner napkin.

The Mines

Deep in the mines beneath Vorak’s palace, a single centaur was mining out a few rocks while his chains rattled with each strike of his pickaxe. The other workers steered clear of him and avoided contact as best they could with guards keeping a close watch on the prisoner.

“Alright, water break!” The mine’s foreman shouted as workers were handed their rations. As the workers waited for their turn, the old centaur was next to receive his ration, but instead the foreman took the water barrel away.

“What’s the meaning of this?” The old centaur croaked.

“Hm? Oh, we’re out,” the gargoyle foreman snorted.

“I beg to differ, I know that there’s plenty in that barrel for me.”

“You gettin’ smart with me?” The foreman snapped.

“Cause maybe you don’t need water at all!”

“Please? For an old soul like me?”

“Hmph! Here you go then,” the foreman scoffed, purposely shoving the ration at the old centaur and making most of the contents spill.

“Be sure to make it last, Sendak.” The foreman and the other guards laughed as the old hermit scuttled away.

As Sendak picked at his moldy crust of bread, the distinct sound of marching boots could be heard echoing in the mine as two centaur royal guards appeared to the foreman.

“Where is Sendak?” The first one asked.

“There in the corner, eating bread.” The foreman pointed his thumb casually at the old hermit.

"Bring him up, the king wants him." The second guard ordered while handing the foreman new shackles to put on him.

"What? Why now?" The foreman asked in confusion as he picked up the chains.

"You're not paid to ask questions so just do it!"

“Alright, alright…” the foreman sighed as he approached Sendak.

“Hey! Get your ass up! The King wants to see you!”

“Am I finally to get executed?” Sendak guessed emotionlessly.

“Here’s hoping, you treasonous dog.”

“If only you people weren’t so thick, you would know that I had no plans of treason,” Sendak lectured as he was escorted towards the guards.

“I would have been able to show this kingdom a new light in the magical arts!”

“Save it old man, move it.”

As Sendak was lead up the stairs, he began to feel a gentle breeze caress his skin before wincing at the first glimpse of sunlight as he stepped out of the tunnel.

“Ahhh freedom.” The old hermit sighed after taking a deep breath.

“Not quite.” Said the guard holding his chains with a smirk as they took him to the throne room.

“My king. We have brought him.”

All but Sendak bowed to Vorak who seemed to shoot daggers at the old centaur who was grinning smugly at him.

“Vorak…you look well.”

“Save your pleasantries, whelp, I have a task for you that might earn you your freedom,” Vorak spat.

“Oh? And what would you have me-”

Sendak was interrupted when his eye caught the sight of Twilight. His eye twitched as a wide and toothy grin spread across his face like a madman.

“Is that…AN ALICORN?!? I CAN SENSE HER MAGIC!! SUCH WONDERFUL RAW MAGIC, RIPE FOR THE TAKING!!”

“GUARDS!!” Haydon shouted before the guards pinned Sendak to the ground after striking him.

“One more outburst like that and it’s back to the mines!” The queen threatened, surprising Twilight and Apple Jewel.

“Urf! Apologies…my queen.” Sendak wheezed as he was forced to his hooves.

“This is our offer. You cure my son of his mana addiction and I will grant you full pardon on the condition that you never use this foul magic again.” Vorak said calmly but Scorpan could see his father gripping the throne to the point of cracking.

“What say you?”

“Bahahahaha!” The old hermit laughed.

“Cure?! CURE?! You honestly think I can cure your power mad son?! Bah, I say. Bah! His condition is far more destructive than my own. True, even I suffer from mana addiction, but you did not see me going about draining those ponies of all their magic! What makes you believe I can help?”

“Are you saying you can’t?” Haydon asked bitterly.

“Oh no no no, my Queen, I most certainly can. However, from what I hear, Tirek is still trapped in stone, yes? I cannot aid a statue, he must be set free in order for me to treat him.”

“Set free?! Are you crazy?! He’d just go and steal everypony’s magic again!” Twilight pointed out.”

“Oh contraire, dear Princess.” Sendak smirked with his finger pointed up.

“Our dungeons cut off magic. It’s how we keep our most unruly prisoners from escaping and with his skeletal body, not even my old protege will be able to escape.”

“I’ll hold you to that Sendak.” Vorak warned before using his own magic to reshape the shackles into something more manageable.

“With these you can conduct your research freely but try to escape and they’ll burn both your hands off.”

“Isn’t that a bit much?” Apple Jewel questioned as the old centaur looked at her.

“How interesting. Equestrian magic runs through this one and yet...she is of northern heritage.”

“She is the daughter of Wulfric Watborn, if you must know,” Haydon said.

“The Beast?” Sendak said, curiously.

“Very intriguing, I had heard great tales of his conquest during the war.”

“If you would all please excuse me, I need to make a private call,” Twilight said as she stepped out of the throne room. She walked until she was by herself in one of the hallways and pulled out her personal holo crystal. After tapping it a few times, it lit up as a miniature projection of Celestia popped up. Only problem was, she was in the middle of showering and was humming to herself, in all her nude glory.

“Hm? Oh Twilight. This is embarrassing.” Celestia said sheepishly while Twilight covered her face.

“I AM SO SORRY!!”

“Oh it’s fine, it’s just us girls.”

After collecting herself, Twilight explained the situation to Celestia while she dressed herself and as expected, her former mentor was not too sure about the arrangement.

“Hmm, this is a very big risk Twilight. You sure you know what you’re doing?” Celestia asked her former pupil.

“I am. I’m sure we can get Vorak’s help if we do this for him. Despite what his son has done to Equestria, he really does still care for him.”

“So you say, but this is Tirek we are talking about.”

“I know, but it is what King Vorak asks of us.”

Celestia rubbed her chin as she crossed her arms over her bloated belly. She closed her eyes and exhaled as she looked to Twilight.

“Very well, my sister and I will send Tirek to you at once. Just send me the coordinates with your holo crystal.”

“Thank you Celestia,” Twilight smiled.

“Oh and Twilight? I just recalled something when you had called me while I was washing.”

“Um…what’s that?”

“When you return, I would like you to join me in the bath as we once did when you were a filly. Would that be alright?” Celestia asked in her trademark motherly tone.

Twilight began to turn red with embarrassment at the offer as she kindly refused.

“Uhh th-thank you Celestia but that’s not necessary and besides you’re pregnant!”

“Oh no need to worry, the tub is big enough for five plus I could really use the help scrubbing my wings since I can’t move much and as a bonus, I’ll let you feel the baby~.”

The princess of friendship felt even more tempted as Celestia rubbed the bump under her towel with a warm smile.

“Uhhhh! Fine.”

“Thank you Twilight. It’ll be nice for us to bond again.”

Twilight nodded and hung up with a bright blush on her face. After sending her the coordinates of where to send Tirek, she returned to inform King Vorak and the others. Soon after, all were escorted to the open courtyard where they patiently waited for Celestia and Luna to send Tirek.

“Aunt Twilight, I don’t know about this,” Apple Jewel said warily.

“My mommas always told Beorn and I about this Tirek guy. He gave you and everyone else a run for their bits, didn’t they?”

“Just trust me Apple Jewel and stay close.”

The group watched as a portal opened in the center of the courtyard before a knight dressed in jet black armor appeared wielding a sword that looked like it was carved from the night sky.

“Marshall?” Twilight asked as the lord regent removed his helmet.

“Sorry, security measures.”

The lord regent soon caught the sight of Vorak and Haydon and politely bowed his head.

“Lord Vorak, Lady Haydon, an honor. I am Marshall, Lord Regent of Equestria.”

“The honor is ours, Sir Marshall,” Vorak nodded.

“Now then, where is my son?”

Reluctantly, Marshall looked back at the portal and whistled as a carriage was pulled through by a few more guards. On it, was the still petrified statue of Tirek himself. Twilight instinctively gulped at the sight as the statue was set down on the ground and the guards went back through the portal, followed by Marshall as he passed by Twilight.

“I truly hope you know what you’re doing, Twilight, this could go either way,” Marshall informed the young alicorn.

Twilight nodded as they vanished through the portal while Haydon placed a hand on the petrified form of her son and could not help but weep at his malnourished figure.

“Tirek…my sweet boy.”

“My love, we must move him to the dungeon,” Vorak spoke gently to his wife as the guards hauled the statue inside.

“If you would allow it, King Vorak, I would like to help.”

“You princess?”

“Yes. I believe I can help cure your son with Sendak’s research.”

Vorak thought carefully as he recalled many of Twilights exploits before taking one last look at Tirek’s statue and his wife who was still wiping away her tears.

"Very well but you will be guarded at all times."

The group soon arrived at the cells and strapped shackles to each of Tirek’s limbs as a precaution. Once everything was set, Twilight stepped forward and closed her eyes. Her horn lit up as she concentrated and her body began to glow. Her wings unfurled out wide as she hovered in mid air and her magic continued to skyrocket. As soon as she opened her now glowing eyes, a blast of powerful magic shot towards the statue. Cracks spread throughout Tirek’s body and soon the evil centaur was free of his petrifaction. He collapsed to the ground, wheezing and coughing as Twilight descended to the ground.

“GASP! Cough! Cough!…Blast it all!” Tirek wheezed as he shakily looked up.

“Who’s there?! Where am I?! Who-!”

His words were cut short when his vision returned to see his own family.

“Mother…? Father?!”

As soon as he saw Scorpan, he glared at the gargoyle prince and lunged at him. Only to be held back effortlessly by the chains.

“YOU!! YOU TRAITOR!! I TRUSTED YOU, YOU STUPID BRAT!!”

“Brother calm yourself!” Scorpan pleaded as his brother thrashed about.

“HOW DARE YOU SHOW YOUR FACE TO ME?!! Do you know the torment I endured all these years because of you?!?”

“Tirek! Enough!” Vorak bellowed at his sons.

“You have caused this family enough trouble.”

“As if I have to listen to a washed out old fool like you!” Tirek spat.

“What did you say?!”

“Nothing was ever enough! You think I don’t know how much you despised me?! You think I have forgotten all the outlandish insults you would say about me behind my back?! I deserved better than what I was going through! I was meant to rule over that pathetic land of Equestria!” Tirek’s manic smile formed.

“I had it all, ALL OF IT! I can still remember having all that alicorn magic within me, but I was denied my destiny by six insufferable ponies!” His eye caught Twilight, making him seeth a glare of venomous hate.

“And speaking of the most insufferable of them all…”

“Nice to see you too,” Twilight deadpanned when the shriveled up centaur caught a glimpse of Apple jewel.

“Oh, and who is this?” He asked while taking a sniff in the air.

“Ugh! She stinks of northern blood and that pathetic farm pony. Did those caribou win after all?” Tirek grinned before Apple Jewel landed a punch right in his muzzle.

“ACK!!”

“Watch how you talk about my parents, jerk!!”

"Impressive." Vorak smirked while his son cringed in pain.

“Why am I even back here?” Tirek grumbled.

“I thought you banished me?”

“We did, but circumstances have changed after all these years. I, for one, would rather send you back to Tartarus. However, I do this not for me, but for your mother.”

“And what, darling father, may that be?”

“To cure you of your addiction, Tirek,” Haydon spoke up.

“Look at you, look at what you’ve become! This thirst for magic will be the death of you!”

Tirek scoffed as he turned away from his mother.

“I have no regrets for my past actions and you can't cure what I have father,” He glared spitefully at Vorak.

“One day, I will have power so great that even you will bow before me! My thirst isn’t for magic…it is for POWER! And that will never be quenched!!”

Vorak sighed as he turned away from his sons rambling.

“You disappoint me my son…”

Vorak then motioned with his hand to the guards as some of them, wearing hoods, circled Tirek.

“Since you are so inclined to be this difficult, I suppose you truly are a lost cause. Therefore, you belong back in your old prison: Tartarus.”

“T-Tartarus?!” Tirek yelped.

“There’s no point in petrifying you again, it’s just a lost cause. There’s no hope for you, so all you can do is spend the rest of your days in Tartarus. Sorcerers! Ready the seal!”

“NO!” Haydon pleaded.

“Tirek please. Let us help you, we can be a family again.”

Despite his rage, Tirek could not deny his mothers please since she was the only one he truly cared for.

“Very well...for you mother.”

“Now was that so hard?” Vorak asked with sarcasm in his voice before snapping his fingers to summon Sendak and a few royal alchemists.

“I trust you remember your old master. He will be responsible for your treatment.”

The two centaurs gazed at each other, each filled with spite and hatred as they were silent for several moments.

“You’ve gotten so decrepit, you old goat,” Tirek spat.

“And you are as thick as you are brain dead,” Sendak said as he examined Tirek.

“By the old makers, look at you. Your condition is more serious than anticipated.”

“It’s thanks to her,” Tirek said, nodding towards Twilight.

“You’ve no idea the magic I’ve tasted. I had the magic essence of all four alicorns within me. Your teachings proved useful after all, my old mentor.”

“And look where that’s gotten you, a skinny old walking corpse who can’t go a day without extracting a poor soul’s magic. Had you heed my warnings, neither of us would have ended up imprisoned.”

Tirek only scoffed in response while Sendak began calling for the guards to help set up the lab equipment and to bring him his personal effects, among them a dusty old journal filled with various notes on magic and how to obtain it.

“Amazing.” Twilight said as she looked at the illustrations in the book.

“Indeed. I began my research with magical creatures before moving onto more intelligent beings. Had this brat not betrayed me, he would’ve learned the drawbacks of draining too much magic at once.”

“Can it be reversed?” Twilight asked curiously while the lab was set up.

“In theory, yes. But we’ll need time.”

Soon the lab was set and Tirek was led to the side of the room where he was chained by his neck by a loose chain so he could move about. Sendak then paced around the room and observed his surroundings before nodding and turned to the group.

“Everything is set, I suppose. I shall do my best to treat the boy to the best of my abilities,” Sendak said.

“We shall leave you to it.” Vorak said as he then glared at the old hermit.

“I’d advise you remember the repercussions should you attempt anything unwise, such as betraying me once again.”

“Of course, your majesty.” Sendak bowed with his hand behind his back. Tirek soon caught sight of his hand making a certain gesture that he had seen once or twice before. It almost made him smile evilly, were it not for his family, Twilight, and Discord in the room.

So…that’s your game? Tirek thought maliciously.

One Month Later

An entire month has passed since Sendak was tasked with curing Tirek’s addiction and the process has been slow. Despite Sendak’s efforts, Tirek’s addiction was more advanced which made his job more difficult. Especially when there were some close calls that involved Tirek almost escaping. As Sendak worked tirelessly, Twilight and Apple Jewel were spending time together at all times. Even with Discord, if they allowed it. The two Princesses were enjoying learning about the citizens of the Midnight Kingdom and its history. As expected, there was a rich history from how the centaurs and gargoyles came together and formed their kingdom. Twilight had spent most of her time in the royal library, which Haydon had offered her to use, and she at one point slept in the library a few nights.

Things were going well, despite the circumstances, and Vorak was still keeping an eye on Sendak and Tirek. Though as Tirek’s treatment continued, Vorak couldn’t help but get a gut feeling to keep his guard up whenever he thought about the two. He couldn’t explain it, despite his years of battle and strategy, but he knew he had to be ready for whatever was in store. Today, Sendak had called for the royals and Discord to gather in the old hermit’s lab so that he may present his progress. Along the way, Haydon noticed her husband’s eyes narrowed as he was deep in thought about something as they walked through the halls.

“You alright dear?”

“It’s Tirek. His recovery is too slow, Sendak should’ve been making progress.”

“I’m sure it just takes time.”

Despite Haydon’s optimism, Vorak could not shake his gut feeling as they entered the room where his son and Sendak awaited.

“Your majesties, so glad you could come.” The old hermit smiled with a bow.

“This had better be good old man.” Vorak said as he crossed his arms at the two.

“Oh it is, I have made much progress with my patient,” Sendak said.

“In fact, I believe I can cure his addiction with a spell I invented. All I require is one very special ingredient.”

“And that is?” Haydon wondered.

“Just a touch of Princess Twilight’s magic,” Sendak boldly requested.

Discord was quick to react as he prepared a bolt of magic while the guards in the room readied their weapons much to Sendak's surprise.

“This had better be a joke.” Scorpan warned with the same tone his father had.

“Now I assure you Prince Scorpan, my intentions are true!” Sendak defended with his hands raised.

“I just need one jolt of magic, that should be enough to it fix your brother’s mana flow.”

“And how do we know he won’t just go feral once he gets a taste?” Discord questioned, still holding his magic blast ready.

“Because he hasn’t gotten even a taste of magic for this entire month, that’s why. He’s suffering from magic withdrawal, and with the right amount of pure magic, mixed with my own cobblings, his withdrawal will be cured and he won’t be going feral any time soon.”

The group looked at each other skeptically until Vorak cleared his throat and looked to Twilight.

“I choose to leave the decision to you, Princess Twilight. This past month, I have witnessed you a great deal and how wise you can be despite your young age. So what say you?”

Twilight thought long and hard about this decision and looked at Haydon who seemed desperate for her to say yes but remembered her past experience with Tirek and knew what he was capable of yet her years as the princess of friendship always taught her to give others a second chance.

“I’ll do it.” She finally answered with the room having mixed feelings.

“She insane?” One guard whispered to the other.

“I don’t like this…”

“Just be ready.”

Twilight stepped forward and gulped as she lit up her horn. Sendak raised his hand as he used his own magic and his hands glowed. As promised, a small spark of Twilight’s magic shined and floated from her horn and into Sendak’s open palm. He then closed his palm and raised it to his mouth as he whispered his incantations. His hands glowed bright for a brief moment until a small orb of unknown origin was left in his palm. The old hermit walked over to Tirek and lifted the orb to Tirek as he opened his jaw and swallowed it whole. Tirek gasped as his body began to shake and started to grow more girth and his muscled form. His horns grew out a bit more and he breathed in deep and stretched out his arms. Once the transformation was complete, he opened his eyes and exhaled deeply.

“Did…did it work?” Apple Jewel wondered.

Sendak smiled as he waved his hand in a circle around Tirek’s body.

“As you know, mana addiction affects the mind, body, and soul if abused too harshly. The mind deteriorates, the body withers away, and the soul becomes corroded from all the untapped magic that has been forcefully absorbed.” Sendak explained. The ring of magic Sendak made floated in front of Tirek as his body looked like it was see through. Tirek’s body seemed normal as Sendak pointed to his body.

“Normally, you would see many different discolored splotches all over Tirek’s body. But as you can see, none remain thanks to my spell and Princess Twilight’s assistance. It is safe to say that the operation was a complete success. Tirek’s mana flow has been fully repaired and is no longer suffering from withdrawal.”

“I feel…free, in a sense,” Tirek said slowly as he examined his body. Haydon walked towards Tirek, despite everyone’s hesitation, and smiled at her son.

“Tirek, do you truly no longer crave to drain the magic from others?”

To test his new power, Tirek summoned a small orb of magic and began playing with it like a toy as a very satisfied grin appeared on his face.

“Yes mother…I’m stronger now…more powerful than ever!”

The orb dispersed in a flash of sparks that fell to the ground like snowflakes as Tirek embraced his mother through the bars. Haydon wept tears of joy as she embraced her son while the mages and lab assistance began to applaud their success.

“In fact…I would like to request something from you for this commemorative moment.”

“Anything,” Haydon smiled.

Suddenly, Tirek grabbed Haydon’s wrist, shocking the group as a wide and magic smile stretched across Tirek’s face.

“I shall take…YOUR MAGIC!”

Without warning, Tirek opened his mouth wide as his horns glowed and he began inhaling deeply. Strands of magic flowed from Haydon’s body as she could only gasp and whimper as her magic was being taken.

“HAYDON!” Vorak cried.

“MOTHER!” Scorpan yelped.

“Tirek…why?” Haydon muttered.

Once her magic was taken, her form looked dull and weak as she collapsed to the ground. Tirek laughed as he grasped the bars and ripped them off and he set his sights on Twilight.

“YOU’RE NEXT! TWILIGHT SPARKLE!”

Twilight reacted quickly along with Discord as they combined their magics to hold back Tireks assault while Scorpan and Vorak ran to help Haydon.

“My love!” Vorak cried as he held her up to see her eyes had lost their color as if she was blind.

“Mother hang on!” Scorpan pleaded before his eyes locked onto Tirek.

“…Brother…I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU FOR THIS!!”

Consumed by rage, Scorpan blasted his brother with his own magic as he, Twilight and Discord began to overpower him.

"Hmm. It's time to go." Tirek said to his old teacher.

“Indeed.”

SHUNK!!

“AAARRGHH!!”

All heads snapped to Vorak and gasped as they saw the pointed end of a sword pierce through the side of his gut and fell to the ground. From behind, Sendak held a sword with a manic grin as Tirek teleported beside him and used his magic to open a portal.

“YOUR MAJESTY!!” The guards cried.

“FATHER!!”

“We shall meet again, my traitorous family,” Tirek hissed as he and Sendak backed into the portal.

“Now we shall take our leave, for once we return, Midnight Palace shall know it’s true ruler.”

And with that, the portal closed and the two fiends were gone.

“GET MY PARENTS TO THE MEDICAL WARD AT ONCE! THIS IS A ROYAL DECREE!” Scorpan yelled.

As the chaos died down, all eyes were on King Vorak and Queen Haydon as they were carried out on stretchers. Vorak seemed to get the worst of it as the medics quickly patched up his wound.

“W-wait…” the king wheezed as he held his son’s hand.

“Scorpan…it’s up to you now cough! help Princess Twilight…you must win this war and-NNNG!!” Vorak cringed as a sharp burst of pain wracked his side.

“I will father! Please just rest.” Scorpan said while gently holding his fathers hand.

“My youngest son…if only your brother were like you…”

Scorpan could only nod as his parents were carried away. The young gargoyle prince then went to check on Twilight and the others and Twilight was in a state of hysteria.

“H-H-How could this have happened?! I was so stupid! I knew he’d pull something like this!”

“Auntie Twilight, it’s not your fault!” Apple Jewel said.

“I concur, we were too blinded by our expectations to not foresee this inevitable betrayal,” Discord added.

“I also agree with Discord,” Scorpan said.

“My brother was always the conniving and deceitful wretch. My family and I wanted him back so badly, it should’ve been obvious he’d pull a stunt like this.”

Twilight took many deep breaths to calm herself and stood up. She then used her magic to summon a paper and quill pen and began to write.

“I must report what has transpired today, Celestia will need to hear of this.”

Once she was done writing, she tied it in a knot and teleported it away.

“My father said that I must win this war,” Scorpan added.

“So as acting ruler of Midnight Palance, I proclaim to you all that you have our undivided support.”

“Thank you Scorpan.”

Meanwhile in Saddle Arabia

Inside a jail cell, a prisoner with a bandaged wing sat in the darkened corner listening to the rats scurrying around followed by the sounds of cheering coming from the outside. The jails warden soon appeared with the sound of his keys jingling as he twirled them around with a smug grin.

“Up and atom boy! It’s your big day.”

The prisoner was a young colt, dressed in torn clothes, as he looked up at the warden. The prisoner was none other than Imperius and he had a look of pure hatred towards the warden.

“Ooh, he’s got some fight left in ya!” The warden mocked as he unlocked the door. He motioned two guards to hoist him up on his hooves. The young princes cringed from his bandaged wing as he was shoved out of his cell.

“Where are you taking me…?” Imperius croaked.

The guards dragged the prince through a bright tunnel before he was tossed out and found himself surrounded by a massive crowd and was handed a sword and shield.

“Try not to die too quickly.” The warden smirked as he turned back and trumpets began to play.

“LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!!” A pony dressed in robes shouted from atop a podium in the stands.

“Our most gracious majesty; Lord Saladin has given us a special treat! Today a new competitor has entered the arena but this is no ordinary gladiator… he is the son of Celestia herself! PRINCE IMPERIUS!!”

The crowd booed and gave a thumbs down to the young prince as he retrieved his gear, looking barely able to stand.

“Today he fights for his freedom as all who have come before him! One hundred fights, one hundred victories to earn the right to leave this glorious arena-BUT…will he survive his first bout?”

The announcer smiled as a portcullis on the opposite end of the arena was raised and a snarling beast could be heard storming out of it.

“Today, the prince must face one of the most ferocious creatures ever to stalk the wilds of Equestria; The manticore! But not just any manticore…Ladies and gentlemen I give you the terror of the sands! OL’ ONE EYE!!”

Out from the gate came a manticore bigger than any the prince had ever seen. Its body was muscular and large, his fangs protruded from its lower jaw and was blind in one eye on its right side no doubt from the last gladiator that tried to kill it. As the prince readied himself, the crowd immediately began taking bets while Sladin looked down from his seat atop the arena with a sadistic smile.

“Let the match...BEGIN!!”

ROAAR!!

“BRING IT OON!!”

End.

From Prince To Prisoner

“KILL HIM!”

“SKEWER THAT LITTLE BASTARD!”

“THE BEAST NEEDS TO EAT, JUST DIE ALREADY!”

The screams of disdain from the spectators raged on as the twin combatants circled each other. The fight had been going on for over an hour now and both were wheezing from exhaustion and wounded all over. Imperius gripped his weapon with both hands as he limped to the side and sweat dripped down his head and neck. All over his arms, legs, and torso were claw marks, deep and shallow, and his opponent, the one eyed manticore, was in no better shape.

One Eye growled at the young prince as he gnashed his teeth viciously. He too had his fair share of wounds and was even more enraged since Imperius had somehow managed to cut the stinger off his tail. Imperius glared at both the manticore and the audience as he prepared himself for One Eye.

“Come on ya bastard…” the prince dared as he took another stance in the sun that was now scorching the arena.

The audience were beginning to feel the heat themselves as many tried to avoid the burning rays yet the prince didn’t have a single drop of sweat on him while One Eye painted from exhaustion.

ROAAR!!

The manticore swiped his claws at Imperius as he leaped back and tossed a handful of sand in his remaining eye before kicking him into one of the arena’s pillars as the crowd gasped in shock.

“Did you see that?!”

“Where did that come from?!”

Saladin leaned forward in his seat after seeing such a feat of strength and began to notice other changes in the prince.

As One Eye made another swipe, Imperius somersaulted out of the way and used the momentum to slash at the beast’s leg. Managing to cut through the tendon, the beast roared in pain as he made another swipe, just barely grazing Imperius’ back. The lying prince hissed in pain as he spun around to face One Eye. Though as soon as he did, he noticed something about the creature. His body was shaking from exhaustion, but it wasn’t his wounded body that Imperius noticed. It was his eye, it looked like there was pain and sorrow behind it. It was a strange sensation, but it felt as though One Eye was being forced to fight and wanted someone, anyone, to put it out of its misery.

“COME ON! FINISH IT!!”

“THIS IS YOUR CHANCE KID!!”

Many of the spectators called for the beast’s death, the crowd that had once been hostile now cheered for his victory yet even as he stood there, Imperius felt no desire to kill his opponent and planted his sword in the ground.

“What is he doing?!?” A crowd member shouted as the prince tossed his shield aside and reached out to the wounded manticore.

“Easy now…” he spoke gently as the beast gave a frightened growl.

“Shhhh…it’s okay.”

One Eye stared at Imperius for a long while and hobbled over to the young prince. He then sniffed his hand and looked up at Imperius who continued to stare at him blankly. One Eye then ever so slightly pressed his snout on Imperius’ hand, bringing a smile to the young prince’s face.

“There, now that wasn’t so hard, was-?”

SHUNK!

Out of nowhere, a large bolt struck itself into One Eye’s head, causing the beast’s eye to roll back as he fell. Imperius gasped as he looked up to see Saladin with a sick grin on his face with a large crossbow in his hand.

“I have no need of weak pets, the victory is the young colt’s!” He announced.

The crowd cheered for a brief moment before Imperius flew into a rage and hurled his sword right to the sultan, cutting his cheek as the blade narrowly missed his head.

“YOU BASTARD!! YOU COLD BLOODED MURDERING BASTARD!!”

Infuriated by this insult, Saladin ordered his guards to surround the prince but to his surprise, the crowd began to boo in protest as they chanted.

“LIVE! LIVE! LIVE!”

Despite his authority, the sultan did not want to displease his subjects and he still needed Imperius as a hostage so against his better judgement, he gave a thumbs up with a spiteful look towards the prince.

“Away with him! Put him with the others!”

The guards nodded and grabbed Imperius by his arms and dragged him away through a different gate than the one he came from. Soon Imperius found himself in a much larger room filled with larger cages. Each one had a variety of species: ponies, dogs, griffins, minotaurs, even some zebra here and there. The guards dragged the prince to a cage in the back of the room and unlocked the door.

“Hey, you pieces of trash, fresh meat!”

The guards threw him in, sending him tumbling across the dirty floor before closing the gate and locking it. Imperius shook his head and looked up to see his new cell mates. There were a group of ponies, some Saddle Arabian and Equestrian, a minotaur with one horn missing, and a couple of zebra mares hugging each other.

“Uh…hello,” Imperius said as he stood up.

“Greetings mate.” The minotaur said in a british accent as he stood up.

“Welcome to hell or…the closest thing to it. Name’s Bruze but everyone just calls me bruiser.” He smiled while giving the prince a tour of the dungeon.

“Latrines are that way, training room’s the other way and pleasure room’s at the end of the hall.”

“Pleasure room?” The prince asked, looking confused as the zebras giggled.

“One of the perks of being a champ lad. Good food, better gear and all the girls you could knock up! Unless…you prefer bucks? We don’t judge, do we lads?”

“Nope!” They all said.

“W-Wait a moment!” Imperius said, waving his hands frantically.

“You’re telling me you…mate with girls whenever you want?!”

“Dude, what’s with the formalities?” A stallion chuckled.

“To answer your question, yes, we can buck any girl we want any time we please.”

“But…isn’t that wrong? What if they don’t want to mate?”

“Haven’t met a girl who said no so far,” Bruiser shrugged.

“But them zebra chicks over there, they’ve yet to share a bed with any of us so we leave them be.”

Imperius looked to the two zebra mares who were still together and could already tell they were sisters since they had the same pale blue eyes. Each mare had only rags on and could do little to hide their bodies.

“Hello, what’re your names?” Imperius asked, trying to be nice.

“I am Ebony…this is my sister, Mona.” The elder one replied.

“You are the one who struck the sultan…”

“That was you?” Bruze smirked, looking impressed.

“Buckin’ hell mate! You got balls.”

“Yeah that was me…I tried to get his head.” Imperius said bluntly, making the others laugh.

“Surprised he didn’t put you with the bad apples.” A griffon said while filing his talons.

“Bad apples?”

“True killers boy.” An earth pony with a gruff voice said.

“Mercs, thieves, murderers, rapists. They live on the other side of the ring and each one is at ol’ Saladin’s beck and call.”

“It’s worse for the girls that get sent there. Most come back broken or crippled…others? Well, you get the idea.”

“Bastards…” Imperius growled.

“That reminds me, you never did tell us your name,” a pegasus mare said, sipping a cup of water.

“Oh, my apologies, my name’s Imperius.”

“HRMPH-PPPPFFFFFTTTTT!! WH-WHAT?! IMPERIUS?! AS IN THE PRINCE IMPERIUS?!” The mare shrieked as she spat her drink.

“Um…yes?”

“What in the actual hay is the son of Princess Celestia doing in a crap hole like this?!” The stallion asked, surprising everyone in the cage and all who overheard.

“Last I heard of you, you were still a toddler before I ended up here!”

“I guess you have been here a long time.” The prince joked while looking around.

“How did you guys end up here anyway?”

“Bar fight.”

“Tax evasion.”

“Noble stole my wife. No joke.”

“And you lad?” Bruiser asked.

“My mom refused to marry me to the sultan’s daughter so he kidnapped me, ripped half my feathers off and…here we are. Now how do I get out?”

“One hundred wins kid. Only way."

Imperius groaned as he hobbled over to an empty space against a wall and slid downwards. He winced at his injuries, which Ebony and Mona seemed to notice.

“He looks hurt,” Mona said.

“Should we aid him?”

“We can’t trust him, despite who he is,” Ebony said bitterly.

“Sister, even I can tell he’s not like them.”

“If that were true, then our mother would still be-!”

“I know,” Mona said sadly as she stood up.

“But I know that colt is nothing like those brutes.”

Despite her sister’s protest, Mona picked up a satchel and walked over towards Imperius with Ebony reluctantly following. Imperius glanced up and noticed both zebra mares kneel down beside him as Mona smiled kindly.

“Would you like us to treat you? Before we were imprisoned, my sister and I practiced medicinal healing since we were fillies,” Mona said as she opened the satchel to reveal herbs and other medical supplies.

“Thank you.” Imperius said as she took his arm and began cleaning the wound.

“Ah! That stings.”

“Yes but that means it’s working.” Mona smiled before wrapping the arm.

“Now let’s see that wing.”

Imperius turned around slowly as the pain in his left wing was still fresh and many were disgusted by the dried blood and mangled feathers as Mona cleaned the wound.

“Bugger me. You musta really pissed him off.” Bruze said as he winced from watching the prince fight the pain.

“Grrr!!”

“Almost done, no signs of infection.”

As Mona was finishing up, Ebony noticed his left ring finger had a ring on it and around his neck was a necklace.

“What’s with the ring and necklace?” Ebony wondered.

Imperius frowned as he glanced at his ring.

“It’s…my engagement ring.”

“You’re engaged?” Mona asked gleefully.

“Yeah, to the most wonderful mare I’ve ever met.” Imperius smiled sadly as he reached up and pulled out his necklace. Attached to the rings was a crimson red feather that seemed to give off a certain glow in the dim light of the cage.

“And this is something my teacher gave me. He said that it would give me strength whenever I feel like giving up.”

“Sounds like a man I’d like to meet,” Bruze nodded.

“Who is he?”

Imperius grunted as Mona put more salve on his wound before her sister helped slowly wrap the wing.

“When we get out of here, I’ll introduce you.”

“Get out? Peh…there’s no escaping here mate.” Bruze shook his head as he scoffed.

“You may as well say goodbye to that gal of yours too, chances are she’s already moved on.”

“She’ll wait for me….I know it.” Imperius said as he looked at his engagement band.

The main doors to the cell were suddenly opened as two guards walked in with the dungeons chef as he began handing out food bowls to the cellmates.

“Get it while it’s hot boys! Fresh rice porridge.”

“Again?” Another minotaur complained as he was given his share.

“Hey. You wanna eat well, you gotta fight well and speaking of which, where’s the newbie?” The chef called out as Imperius stepped forward.

“Here ya go kid, veggie stew! Not bad for your first fight.” The chef smiled while handing him some bread to go with his meal.

“Thank you,” Imperius smiled as he ate the stew, which was surprisingly good. He then looked out the cheek window and noticed that the sun was setting. He glanced back down at his engagement ring and held it close to his heart.

“I’ll get out of here, I swear I will, somehow.”

Meanwhile

Prance

An airship had just docked at the ports of Prance as a band of hooded mares disembarked and made their way to the palace. As the sun was nearing its setting faze, Rarity and her fellow Night Witches approached the palace gates. After showing the guards their credentials, they were allowed inside and were greeted by Queen Antoinette and her sister Lisa.

“Miss Rarity, so nice to meet you,” Antoinette said with a welcoming smile.

“Your majesty.” Rarity bowed while removing her mask.

“I’m sorry you had to come here under such circumstances.” Lisa apologized as they entered the palace.

“How is Celestia?”

“Grieving.” Lunar Star replied bluntly.

“And Lord Marshall is out for blood, said to report to him if and when we find Uba.”

“Oh dear…” Antoinette bit her thumb slightly as they entered the throne room where the rest of her sisters and Gumdrop awaited.

The pink haired filly was crying her eyes out with Ninon to lean on, she had not recovered from losing Imperius.

“There, there dearie, it’ll be okay.”

Gumdrop couldn’t respond as she continued to cry and the sisters could only be there for her. Rarity looked to the balcony to see the Queen Mother, Elizabeth, looking down at something. She looked over her shoulder to Rarity and her Night Witches but went back to staring down at the ground.

“Mother is agitated,” Lisa stated.

“As is he.”

“He?” Cold Mist wondered.

Antoinette frowned sadly as she led the Witches to the balcony. When they looked down, they saw Lock balancing on his feet with his legs split out wide and his eyes closed shut. The man was unmoving as his arms were held out and he balanced two massive boulders on his fists. He looked to be in deep meditation as sweat dripped from his body and steam evaporated into the air.

“My word, is that…?” Rarity said.

“Yes…and he’s been at that for days,” Antoinette admitted.

“He barely eats or sleeps, he won’t talk to me…this really has him feeling guilty.”

“How is he at fault?” Rarity wondered when Lisa explained the situation to her, including how Marshall was enraged towards Lock.

“I see.”

“So that idiot let Uba get away?” Mist wondered while looking out the window.

“Mist!”

“What? It’s just a question.”

SMASH!!

All mares jumped in the fright as Lock demolished the boulders, causing debris to litter the area around him. He then hopped up on his legs and inhaled deeply before exhaling. When he opened his eyes, they were not grey, but bright amber as he unfurled his wings. Not caring that he did not have a shirt on, he flapped them to fly up to the balcony and landed just beside them. The Night Witches, despite the circumstances, couldn’t help but completely gawk at Lock’s very chiseled torso as he glanced at them and Rarity.

“So…you’re the so-called Night Witches?” He asked emotionlessly.

“And you’re the idiot who let the prince get kidnapped.” Lunar Star spat back with her arms crossed, not caring that Lock looked like he was about to tear her in two.

“Watch it missy, I’m not in a good mood…” Lock threatened as she grinned at him.

“So you’re the so-called Demon? I fail to see why they call you that.”

In the blink of an eye, Lock morphed his feathers into blades around Lunar Star’s neck, gritting his teeth in anger before he felt the tip of her dagger against his windpipe.

“Temper, temper.”

“Enough, Star! You made your point.” Rarity demanded as both of them backed away from each other.

“Forgive her Lock, getting under pony’s skins is her specialty.”

“Whatever…” Lock huffed.

“She’s not worth it anyway, considering I had the edge on her.”

“How do you figure?” Lunar wondered.

As soon as she asked that, she felt a sudden breeze on the back of her neck. When she reached back, she gasped as she looked down to see most of her mane was cut off and only reached above her shoulders. She whipped her head to Lock who was smirking as he dried himself with his flames and put a shirt on.

“Nice crop top, it suits you,” Lock snickered.

“Why you-!”

“Whoa, back up girl!” Whisper Wind said as they held her back.

“Ladies, enough. We are here to rescue the prince, not fight amongst ourselves!” Rarity scolded with two claps of her hands.

“Now Lady Antoinette, please tell us what happened the day of the kidnapping.”

After a brief explanation, the Night Witches processed the information as Lock went to check on Gumdrop.

“So Clover was the one who leaked the info,” Rarity said.

“It’s the only explanation as to how they knew Imperius would be there. Corporal Cherry Top and her squad are also taking this personally since it was also their job to look out for Imperius,” Elizabeth sighed.

“I underestimated her,” Lock spoke up as Gumdrop hugged him and cried into his chest. Lock frowned as he hugged her back and draped a wing around her.

“Her resourcefulness and cunning moves were more bold than I anticipated. If I had the proper intel and briefings of the situation, Imperius wouldn’t have gotten snatched.”

“Darling, please, it wasn’t-”

“With all due respect, but you sound like a goddamn broken record, Antoinette,” Lock said bitterly.

“I was the one who let them go into town, I was the one who put too much faith in the boy, and I was the one who let that fucker, Uba, live. Now Imperius is maimed and alone, probably doing who the fuck knows, and Saladin is most likely having a fucking field day because of it.”

Back in Saddle Arabia

Saldadin was in his private bedchambers, furiously throwing his many pillows around before looking at his reflection in a large mirror to see the cut on his face. Though small, the Sultan did not take kindly to the prince damaging his royal face as he began to throw a tantrum like a toddler.

“THAT BRAT!! I’ll make him pay! My beautiful face-RUINED!!”

Saladin seethed at himself as he thought of Imperius. The nerve of him to harm his face was truly an unforgettable crime. Were he not the son of Celestia, he would have condemned Imperius to the most heinous tortures. But for now, just this once, he would let it slide since he still needed him for his plans. Saladin took a deep breath to calm himself as he approached the door leading out of his chambers and opened it slightly.

“You there,” he pointed at a nearby servant mare, who jumped at his voice.

“Summon my daughter, I must speak with her.”

“Yes my sultan!” The servant yelped as she hurried down the hall to a bedroom guarded by two palace guards.

“What is your business here?” One of them asked as they blocked the way with their spears.

“His lordship; The Sultan has sent me to retrieve his daughter, please let me in.”

“Very well, enter.” The second guard said as they opened the door for her.

“My princess?” The servant called out to a young mare combing her raven black mane in front of a bejeweled dresser. Her fur was golden brown and her eyes were a deep amethyst purple. Her mane reached down to her lower back as she glanced at the servant. To any other pony, one would say her beauty was a sight to be reckoned with, despite her young age. She exhaled as she stood up and turned to face the servant.

“My father wants me again, doesn’t he?” The Princess asked, purposely not hiding her bitter tone.

“Y-Yes, he awaits you, my Princess,” the servant bowed.

“Hmm…very well.” The Princess slowly followed the servant out of her chambers and was led to where her father was. Once the servant left her, she entered the room where she saw her father still examining his wound.

“Jasmine, welcome, sit down, I’ll be with you in a moment,” Saladin instructed.

Jasmine sat on a small cushion laid out for her while her father did his best to cover up his scratch but all could see it clear as day even as he dabbed in with a handkerchief.

“You summoned me father?” She asked as her father finally sat in front of her.

“Yes. I need your help, my precious flower.” He called her by her nickname.

“We have a new gladiator in the pits…your betrothed and today he won his first bout.” Saladin smiled while pouring them some tea.

“He is strong, handsome, resourceful and above all a prince! He’s perfect for you.”

“Father…how many times must I tell you? I do not wish to be wed to somepony I’ve never even met,” Jasmine sighed.

“Ah, but I believe you’ll change your mind once you see him in action. Who knows? Maybe you’ll fall for him as soon as you see him?”

“Father, if you truly want me to be happy, then you know what I truly want.”

That comment made Saladin frown and narrow his eyes at Jasmine, an expression she was all too familiar with that always put her in edge. For many years now, she and her father had always argued of abolishing the slavery law so that the citizens of Salddle Arabia can be happy but Saladin was stubborn as he was ruthless.

“We’ve had this discussion before, Jasmine.”

“But father-”

“Slavery is natural in our kingdom, it is how we have thrived amd it is how we keep our enemies from fighting back.”

“What enemies? All I see every day are men, women and children struggling just to get a simple meal but it’s impossible with how you favor the nobility!”

“The nobles are our best supporters my dear. When you take the throne, you will understand but not before you find a husband that can protect you.” Saladin lectured as his daughter pouted.

“You have a brilliant mind, I know this. But many will oppose your new ideas, even try to kill you so tell me. How will you enforce your beliefs if you are not willing to fight for them?”

“I am so willing!” Jasmine protested.

“Are you? No offense, daughter, but you’ve always been a delicate flower all your life.”

Jasmine wanted to argue once more but the words seem to die in her throat. Truth be told, as much as she didn’t wish to admit it, she knew she wasn’t strong both mentally and physically. This country was large, and the nobles would no doubt take her for granted and abuse her authority.

“That’s what I thought, and that’s why you need a strong and capable stallion by your side. Which is what I’m preparing for you.”

“But you said he is a gladiator now.”

“True. That is why, I want you to visit him tomorrow after his match. In fact...come see the match with me!”

“Father you know I detest violence. Even if most of the combatants are low life scum.”

“Please my precious flower, for me?” The sultan begged with a smile at his little girl.

“I said no!” Jasmine shrieked.

Saladin soon glared at Jasmine and threw the table to the side, startling her. Jasmine cowered as her father towered over her with a menacing presence. Before things got out of hand, Saladin calmed himself and turned away.

“Leave me,” he ordered. Jasmine didn’t waste time as she scrambled to her hooves and made for the door.

“Remember, Jasmine, you are my only child. You would be wise to not end up like your sister.”

Hearing those words made the princess’s body grow cold with fear as she rushed out the door and back to her bedchambers to cry into her pillow. The servant who had summoned her earlier waited for her to return as she comforted her like she was her own.

“There now my child, do not worry.”

“How did my father end up so cruel?” Jasmine wondered while wiping away her tears.

“I promise my dear, things will get better soon.” The mare smiled warmly while helping the princess dry her eyes.

“Oh, I heard some gossip. You know the colt your father wants you to marry? Well I heard he gave him that cut.” She winked at the surprised princess.

“He did?” Jasmine wondered.

“Hmm…Miss Sandy, fetch me my cloak.”

“You’re going down there again?” Sandy asked.

“I must, I want to see what this colt is like.”

Later That Night

Imperius stepped out of the slave’s shower room as clean as he could get, despite his bandages and the condition of the wash room. Most of the other slaves were asleep as he managed to find a small bed in the corner to sleep on. He sighed as he sat down and rubbed his temples. It was only his first day and it’s already one of the worst. He thought of his family, his friends, Lock, and especially Gumdrop. He wanted to go home, so very much, so he could embrace his fiancé once more. His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a door opening from the far end of the wall outside of his cell. He looked up to see a sort of hidden door open up and a hooded figure enter.

“What the…who’s that?” He wondered.

To his surprise, the stranger was escorted by two city guards who were given large bags of bits after being whispered something. The figure then had a seat brought to her as she sat in front of the prince’s cell and revealed herself to be none other than Princess Jasmine herself.

“Who’re you?” Imperius wondered.

“You’re the gladiator?” Jasmine asked.

“The one who injured my f-…I mean, the sultan?”

“Yeah, but that still doesn’t answer my question.”

“I am somepony of little importance,” Jasmine brushed it off.

“I wanted to come and see you, and who you are.”

“Well, I’m Imperius.”

“Imperius…that’s a strong name,” Jasmine smiled.

“Thanks, so before you say anything else, why not tell the truth this time?” Imperius said, crossing his arms.

“My teacher taught me how to detect words of deception. And the fact that you came out of a secret door, paid those two guards a hefty amount of bits to escort you here, and this is obviously not the first time you’ve used said secret door is obvious that you are somepony of great importance. So spill it.”

Realizing she was cornered, Jasmine shrugged her shoulders and sat up straight to give a proper introduction.

“I am Jasmine, Princess of Saddle Arabia.”

“Hm. So you’re the one your dad wants me to marry. Sorry, I’m spoken for.” Imperius said while showing his engagement ring.

“You’re engaged?” Jasmine asked.

“Yep, and she’s waiting for me back home. So if you don’t mind, maybe you can go get the keys and unlock the door? I’d very much like to catch the first airship back to Equestria.”

“As interesting as it would be to see you attempt to stowaway on a ship, how would you do that?” Jasmine wondered.

“Since you are the prince Imperius, there’s no doubt in my mind my father has posted multiple guards everywhere you’d look. I was told there’s four just outside this very prison chamber and a few dozen surround the building itself. And need I remind you of your injuries? Even a fool wouldn’t dare attempt such a suicidal escape.” Imperius narrowed his eyes at Jasmine as she raised her hands defensively.

“I’m just stating the facts.”

“And does he expect me to win a hundred fights in a row?!? I’ll be dead before then!” Imperius shouted in frustration before hitting the wall with his fist.

“I just want to go home! I want to see my father, my mothers, my girl….my sister…” the last bit made a tear fall from his face before he fell to his knees still leaning against the wall.

“I just wanna go home…”

Jasmine was surprised to see such emotion come from a prince, most she had met were arrogant and spoiled yet he seemed humble and kind-hearted.

“You…aren’t what I was expecting,” Jasmine admitted.

“And what were you expecting?”

“Well, perhaps I might’ve pictured you as an arrogant colt and spoiled since you come from direct royal blood.”

“Well hate to disappoint you, but my old man made sure not to let that happen,” Imperius huffed.

“On the contrary, it’s uplifting to see somepony else who doesn’t flaunt their royal status. You’d be surprised just how worse off the nobility here is than in Equestria.”

“I doubt that.”

“A servant mare was once sent to the bad apple side of this coliseum after she was accused of not pouring one of the noble’s drink properly.”

Hearing this made the prince’s hair stand on end as she continued.

“In truth, he just wanted to watch the poor girl suffer just for a laugh…she was only fifteen.”

“RrrrrrrRRRAGH!”

WHAM!!

Jasmine jumped back as Imperius punched the wall again but this time with a much more devastating effect as a few pieces of brick went tumbling out of his cell.

“That settles it…I’m gonna kill every last one of those sick freaks when I get out!”

“Did you not listen? It’s impossible!” Jasmine argued when Ebony came to see what all the noise was.

“Why are you yelling?! It’s the middle of the night!” The zebra mare noticed Jasmine and arched a brow.

“Jazzy? What’re you doing here so late?”

“First I’ll cut their balls off, then I’ll skin them alive! I’ll also break every bone in their body, and then-!” Imperius paused for a moment and looked at both Ebony and Jasmine.

“Jazzy?”

“Ebony?!?” Jasmine asked in shock before hugging her through the bars.

“I can’t believe it! You’re here?”

“Surprise.” Ebony said sheepishly while Imperius raised a finger.

“Care to clue me in here?”

“Oh right, I used to work at the palace with my sister. Jasmine was our best friend.” Ebony smiled.

“I see,” Imperius nodded.

“You weren’t giving Jazzy a hard time, were you?”

“Why would I do that?”

“You think I can’t see past all that bravado? All you stallions are the same.”

“Hey, what’s the big idea?!” Imperius snapped, standing up to get in her face.

“I’ve barely talked to you and you treat me like I’m the scum of the earth! How does that make any damn sense?!”

“It makes perfect sense since you’re nothing but a scummy stallion!” Ebony shot back.

“I’m not scummy! My mother taught me to be a proper gentleman!”

“Oh please, I bet you were staring down her chest the whole time!”

“I AM ENGAGED!! See the ring?!?”

Their bickering earned them a laugh from Jasmine who could no longer contain herself.

“I’m sorry, you two must be really good friends to argue like this.”

“Friends? With him?!? Not on your life, Jazzy!”

“Oh sure, make ME the bad guy!”

“Alright, alright, that’s enough you two,” Jasmine said as they both turned away from each other in a huff.

“I wish I could stay longer, but the guards will soon make their rounds. I’ll be taking me leave.”

“Already?” Ebony said.

“Don’t worry Ebony, I’ll come visit some other time. And Imperius, I’ll also look forward to seeing you as well. Please do me a favor and try not to perish in the fights, you intrigue me after all.”

With that, Jasmine retreated back through the secret door and it was just Imperius and Ebony. Without warning, Ebony raised her fists and smacked Imperius upside the head.

“OW! What the buck?!” Imperius whined.

“What did I do?!?”

“Why didn’t you tell me you knew Jazzy?”

“I never met her until tonight! Last time I was in the palace, I had my feathers ripped out!” Imperius reminded Ebony by showing his bandaged wing.

“Also…how did you lose a job at the palace? You two seem to get along well.”

“That’s private,” Ebony growled.

“I don’t care who you are, or even what Jazzy says about you, I still don’t trust you for a damn minute. So why don’t you do yourself a favor, and mostly me and Jazzy, and stay away the next time she comes to visit.”

“Why would I do that? She even said she wants to see me again.”

“Do it, or my sister and I won’t treat you the next time you get hurt.”

“That’s not fair!”

“Life’s not fair, get used to it,” Ebony scoffed as she walked away.

“Gods above, she’s insufferable,” Imperius sighed as he laid down on his bed again.

“I wonder what the others are up to?”

Unable to keep his thoughts going, Imperius slowly closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

Prance

“You are out of line!” Elizabeth shouted, slamming her hands on the council room table as she glared at Lock. Everyone was silent after his sudden proposal as Lock just sat there, resting his head on his intertwined fingers.

“Do you realize the dangers you would introduce to our country?! You would be risking an all out world war!”

“And I’m saying it won’t come to that, so long as I kill Saladin,” Lock said again.

“And what if you’re wrong? You’ll be playing right into Blueblood’s hands!” Elizabeth shot back.

“Plus, attempting to infiltrate Saddle Arabia is dangerous enough now that they have the prince and to top it off, we need to find my foolish daughter Clover and that bastard Uba.”

“Then send the Night Witches to find her and Uba, I can take care of Saladin myself,” Lock said.

“Hold it, buster, we were sent to help save Imperius,” Mist stated.

“Well here’s my retort,” Lock said as he stared blankly at the mares.

“I work better alone.”

Before they could argue, a blinding light shined from outside as the balcony doors flew open. All stood at attention until they heard footsteps approach from the light. Lock’s eyes widened as he gazed into the light and a figure appeared. It was bipedal, wearing a long grey hooded coat with silver pauldrons, white undershirt with a black tie hanging loosely around its neck, black pants with silver knee guards, and black silver toed boots. He was also armed with what looked like a straight sword that seemed to shine brighter in the sunlight, its golden cross guard looked like a pair of feathered wings, and the handle was pure white. The most noticeable part of this creature was not its appearance, not its weapon, but the pair of large white feathered wings, the end of the feather tips shining a bright golden color, on its back that stretched out wide to a width of 8ft.

“What the…you?!” Lock shouted.

“Oi oi! Whot’s all this then?!” The figure said in a thick accent as the light dyed down. The face was revealed to be like Lock’s, only a little more refined. He had light brown hair that reached his shoulders, his eyes were pale blue, and he had a goatee growing around his mouth.

“At last, I finally found ya, ya bloody shite bastard, you,” the human chuckled as he furled his wings.

“PHILL?! THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE?!” Lock demanded.

The guards in the room had a similar reaction as they surrounded the stranger with spears and muskets ready to fire.

“BUGGER ME!!”

“Stop, stop! He’s a friend!” Lock shouted quickly before the queen-mother ordered her guards to stand down.

“Bloody hell, this how ya treat all your guests?”

“Only uninvited ones.” Antoinette said while rubbing her belly.

“Ah, me apologies m’lady,” the stranger said. He then put one hand over his heart and the other behind his back as he made a curt bow to the group.

“A pleasure ta meet ya lot, me name is Phillip, Phillip McHaggard, but y’all can call me Phill for short. I be the Angel’s Saint.”

Everyone looked to Lock for an explanation.

“Basically, as the Devil has a champion of his own, the beings up top also have someone to fight for them. That’s him, the Angel’s Saint, and he’s been a thorn in my side since day one back in my world,” Lock huffed.

“Glad ta see ya too, mate,” Phill shrugged as he glanced around the room.

“And since when were ya this lucky to be surrounded by all these pretty gems?”

“Um…it’s a long story.” Lock shrugged.

“I’ll bet. Next ya’ll tell me this wee lass is carryin’ yer babe hahaha!” Phill joked before noticing Antoinette and Lock were blushing as they held hands.

“Oh…Bugger me sideways! She really is?!?”

“Surprise!” Lock grinned sheepishly.

“But how the bloody hell?!”

“Well…at first it was just to help secure her throne, but I guess you could say we got to know each other more and we just clicked.”

“I-I see…but what about Twilight and Moon?”

“Twilight once told me that she and Moon didn’t want to monopolize me since we’re in a herd together. I was skeptical, especially since I’m in another reality of Equestria, but you’d be surprised how much this world opened me up.”

“And…ya’re okay with havin’ his kid? Despite the fact he won’t be stayin’?” Phill asked Antoinette.

“It is difficult, but I know Lock has other responsibilities. Still, I’ll tell our little girl all about him!” Antoinette squealed as she rubbed her belly again.

“A girl eh? Hook up with any other lasses while you were here?”

“Well…just two wives of a Caribou, and a couple doe’s,” Lock said casually as Phill blinked for a moment.

“Could you…run that first bit again?” Phill said leaning in.

“I…hooked up with the wives of a caribou?”

WHAP!

All gasped as Lock was hit with a right hook but was surprisingly calm even as he rubbed his jaw.

“Guess I…deserve that…”

“ARE YOU OOEHTTA YOOEHR FOEHCKIN MEND?!?”

“Uh…” Lock was interrupted when Phill grabbed the collar of his shirt.

“What kend o’ shet ‘ave you been gettin’ yooehrself into?! I dooehght you knew better dan to steck yooehr deck where it dahn’t belahng?!”

“Well it’s not like it was for no reason!”

“Boehllshit! Joehst because Twilight gave you a free pass, doesn’t mean you can roehn weld wit any lass you please!”

“I’m not doing any of that, Phill! It’s all completely consensual!”

“Cahnsensual, me bloody foehckin ass!!”

“What in tarnation is all that yelling?!?” A familiar voice shouted as the image of a very pregnant Applejack appeared on the council table via h.

“Bloody ‘ell! YAH KNOCKED ‘ER OEHP TOO?!?”

“NO! Phill, just chill for a second!” Lock said as Phill continued to throttle him.

“Lock hon, who’s yer friend?” Applejack asked.

“Phill? Applejack, Applejack? Phill, The Angel’s Saint. He’s from my world.”

“A pleasure. Now please let go of him before you do something that you’ll regret.” The farm mare said bluntly as Phill released Lock.

“And for the record, this baby ain’t his.”

“Applejack, what’re you doing up so late?” Lock wondered.

“Couldn’t sleep, especially with this little boy kicking around,” she smiled.

“Thought I’d call to see what you were up to, and I can see you’re up to a lot.”

“Lock, ya better explain everything right now! Cause I’m about to smack you some more,” Phill threatened. Suddenly, the air became cold and a blur flew straight at Phill and knocked him on his back. When Phill looked up, he saw a very angry Frost Wyvern growling down at the man with her fangs on full display.

“Oh boy…” Lock mumbled.

“Threatening my mate? Bad move, asshole,” Tarra hissed as ice shards formed along her jawline.

“You hooked up with him too?” Phill asked and glanced at Lock, who shrugged sheepishly.

“You seriously need a leash or somethin’.”

“Can we all please calm down! This stress is bad for my niece!” Lisa shouted as Tarra backed off and clinged to Lock’s arm.

After a brief explanation, Phill was given a complete update on what his friend was doing while in this version of Equestria. Not only was he surprised to learn that there were caribou who not only fought against Dainn but a king who helped establish peace between the two nations after the war.

“So that wee one you carry…”

“The last of Wulfric’s children…” Applejack said with sadness in her voice as she rubbed her belly.

“He must’ve been a good man, a shame I never got the chance to meet him.” Phill said with a warm smile at the pregnant mare before turning back to Lock.

“And he made you their godfather?”

“That a problem?” Lock raised an eyebrow to his friend.

“Naw, but it sure sounds like ya done lots fer these folks,” Phill shook his head.

“But it also sounds like ya got yer hands full with all the mess your lot are in. So, since you so obviously need it, I’ll lend ya some help.”

“Oh no! No no no!” Lock argued, grabbing Phill and pushing him towards the balcony doors.

“I appreciate the visit, Phill, but it’s bad enough I gotta deal with you in our world! I don’t need you sticking your nose around here too!”

“But Lock, ya look like hammered shite!” Phill protested.

“What is it with you and that damn comment?! I’m fine! Now go back home and tell everyone I’m fine and will be back soon!”

“Now hold on-” Mist said as they continued to argue.

“You are clearly NOT fine, I see the bags under yer eyes and-sniff-AUGH!! By god! When was the last time ya bathed?!?” Phill said as he made his way back in.

“Me mind’s made up, I’m stayin’.”

“I told you it’s not necessary!”

“Sure it is,” Phill rolled his eyes.

“What about Merida?”

“She’ll be fine, she’s got Gilda and Gabby to look after her.”

“Who’s Merida?” Tarra asked.

“His daughter, well, adopted daughter,” Lock said. He pulled out his smartphone, scrolled through it, and showed the mares an adorable photo of Lock carrying a baby pegasus foal.

“She’s my niece.”

“Awww!” The mares cooed in unison as Phill gave a smug grin while dusting himself off.

“So. How can I help?”

“Hmm…sister, I say we give him a chance.” Said Lisa with Antoinette nodding in agreement.

“Very well mister Phill. You can start by getting my smelly lover to the royal bath house, he hasn’t bathed in days.”

“Yeah, no offense babe but even your smell is too much for me.” Tarra said as she covered her nose.

“But…”

“Bruh, there’s another reason why I call you hammered shite, because ya smell like it too.”

“Fine!” Lock threw his hands up as he stormed off.

“You all can debrief Phill on the situation, I’ll just go wash myself!”

“Me too!” Tarra chirped as she skipped alongside him. As they left, Phill chuckled at his friend until he felt eyes in him. As Applejack hung up the holo crystal, after seeing everything was okay, Phill noticed Elizabeth eyeing him from top to bottom.

“Uh oh…” Lisa said.

“Mother…please no,” Ninon groaned.

“You what?” Phill tilted his head.

The other girls sighed as their mother gave a hungry look to their guest before returning their attention to the mission at hand.

“Now. Most of you know why we’re here. Our mission is to infiltrate Saddle Arabia, rescue the prince, and if possible not get caught in the process.”

“How do we know he’s even alive?” Lunar Star inquired as she brandished a feather with dried blood.

“Bugger me…” Phill said in shock.

“The sultan wouldn’t just kill him outright.” Rarity argued.

“He’s too important. Most likely, he’ll try to break the prince and force him to join and I can think of only one way.”

“The fighting pits…” Zoe gulped at the mention of the name.

“Hrmm…” Phill hummed.

“Oi, ya mentioned somethin’ ‘bout a sister ‘o yers runnin’ amok?”

“Yes, my other daughter Clover, she’s the one responsible for all these treasonous acts against Prance,” Elizabeth said glumly.

“Well it looks to me ya got yer hands full with both saving the lad and feeling with yer ijet daughter. But ya also can’t be two places at once, so I suppose this is where I come in.”

“What are you suggesting?” Lisa wondered.

“Simple, Lady Rarity and her band of mares tag along with Lock to save the lad. I’ll stick around here and find that misbehaving lass of a daughter. I’m sure I can knock some sense into her once I find her. What say ya lot?”

“Sounds doable.” Antoinette said in agreement.

“But we must be quick, who knows how long Imperius will last.”

Next Day in Saddle Arabia

The crowd was on the edge of its seats as another exciting match erupted in the arena, on one side was Imperius as he had his mane styled in a small ponytail and on the other was a gladiator wielding a long ball and chain with a crazed grin as he swung at the prince with one strike after the next.

“STAY ON YOUR TOES LAD!!”

“GET PAST THAT CHAIN!!”

The prince’s opponent managed to wrap the chain around his wrist in an attempt to drag him across the arena when to his surprise, the young colt didn’t budge an inch as the sun's rays shined down on him and with one quick pull, he found himself flying towards Imperius as he shouted.

“GET OVER HERE!!”

Imperius reeled back his fist and collided it with the gladiator’s gut, causing the stallion to lurch forward and fall to his knees. Imperius didn’t give him time to recover as his training with Lock kicked in and he spun his body around, delivering a fierce kick to the temple and knocking the gladiator out cold.

“And the winner is the young prince!” The announcer said.

“Come on! This is boring!” An audience member called out.

“Give us more! He’ll just toy with his next opponent!”

The announcer glanced at Saladin who was pondering to himself as he stroked his beard. The sultan looked back at the announcer and smiled wickedly and nodded. Knowing what he meant by this, the announcer raised his hand and made a fist, signaling one of the gates from the other side to open.

“You want a show?! Then you shall receive it! From the gate, a wicked criminal who is here for mass murder! He is responsible for decapitating an entire village and is doomed to stay here for the rest of his life! Ladies and gentlemen, the Beheader!”

Imperius gulped as a zebra stallion, wearing only the lower piece of the gladiator armor, trudged out from the gate. Almost his whole body was scarred and he was armed with a large axe. The zebra easily towered over Imperius by a head or two and he snorted with unamusement at the young prince.

“Peh. You’re my opponent? This should be amusing.” The zebra huffed as steam shot out of his nostrils while Imperius glared at him unphased.

“I hear you have two nurses looking after you. Sisters, even.”

“What of it?”

The Beheader grinned as he gripped his axe tight and prepared to swing.

“After I kill you, I’ll have them pay me a visit. Heh heh heh heh!”

“…Now it’s personal.” Imperius said as he readied himself.

“BEGIN!!”

At the sound of the call, both fighters came out swinging with Imperius scoring the first hit but was unable to get past the thick wall of muscle to do any real damage.

“Now that kinda tickles me!” The Beheader growled before kicking the prince into one of the pillars.

“RAAAAGH!!”

“Whoa!!”

SMASH!!

At the last second, the prince rolled to safety as the axe smashed the stone into gravel with one hit before his opponent began pushing him back with each attack.

Imperius could easily read his movements due to his large stature and slow swings, but The Beheader made up for his attacks with his thick skin and quick footwork. Before he knew it, Imperius was backed into the wall as The Beheader raised his axe for a killing blow. Thinking quickly, Imperius forced his good wing to unfurl as he whipped up a cloud of dust into The Beheader’s eyes.

“Ack! You little shit!” He snapped as he swung his axe.

Imperius managed to dodge but winced as his wing furled back since his other wing twitched in pain. As the Beheader wiped his eyes from the dust, Imperius had to think quickly as to how he would take this brute down. His skin is so thick, his sword was too dull to make a deep cut, he couldn’t hope to take him on up close since that would risk getting caught, and he cursed to himself that this fight would be easier to handle if he could fly.

“Imperius!”

Imperius looked to see the gate that led to his cell block to see Bruze behind the bars.

“His back, boy! His back! There’s an old wound he got years ago and it never healed right as his other injuries!”

“Soft spots huh?” The prince grinned.

“Let’s see how they tickle!!”

SHANK!!

“ARRGH!!”

SLASH!!

“GYAAAAGH!!”

The Beheader began swinging wildly before opening his bloodshot eyes to see Imperius smirking at him.

“You want me ugly? Come get me!”

“RRGH!! I’LL KILL YOUUU!!”

The fight took a dramatic turn as the crowd cheered on both competitors. Imperius used a series of hit and run tactics while being sure not to back himself into a corner while his opponent began smashing everything around him.

“THAT’S IT LAD!! LAY INTO HIM!!” Bruze cheered him on like a coach as he watched the young colt land another clean hit.

“GAH! That’s it!” Beheader roared.

Without warning, the zebra stallion charged at Imperius as the young prince tried to jump out of the way. Beheader managed to intercept him and grab his leg and lift him upside down. With a wide grin, Beheader swung Imperius around and slammed him into the ground, knocking the wind out of him and cracking a few bones. Beheader repeated the process a few more times until he threw Imperius at a wall to which he collided with a loud thump. Imperius slid down onto the dirt and coughed up blood as he struggled to gather his bearings from the pain and shock. Through his blurred vision, he saw a large figure approach him and could barely make out his words through the ringing in his ears.

“You got guts, I’ll give you that, but now I’m in a bad bucking mood. So instead of just using those two bitches, I’ll just lop off their heads and screw their lifeless corpses. I’ve always loved the feeling of their convulsing bodies as they die~,” Beheader said with a sickening grin.

SNAP!

All went silent as the axe was caught mid swing without a single drop of blood coming from the prince’s hand. As he slowly stood up, the area became hotter and the blade slowly began to melt.

“What’s going on?!? WHAT THE BUCK IS THIS?!?” The Beheader shouted as the last of his axe melted away.

Imperius’ eyes sprang open to reveal a fiery glow that gave him a god-like appearance as he stepped towards his opponent, turning the sand beneath him into glass.

“W-wait! I surrender! I SURRENDER!! MERCY!!” The zebra whimpered on his knees as the prince retrieved his sword.

“No…”

SLASH!!

With one stroke, the Beheaders body was cleaved in two and set ablaze before the prince fell to his knees as the crowd continued to stare in awe.

“Oi! Open the gate, the match is over!” Bruze shouted to the guard as he frantically reached for the lever.

As soon as the gate was open, Bruze ran towards Imperius and went to scoop him up. As soon as he touched him, he felt like he was putting his hands on hot iron.

“Ouch! Bugger, what’s with you?!” Bruze wondered.

“Bruze…?” Imperius croaked.

“Aw, bugger it!” Bruze then scooped up Imperius, not caring about his burnt body, and retreated back to the cells. Meanwhile, the crowd was still as silent as ever as Saladin sat there with a mad grin spread across his muzzle.

“So…he’s finally awakened it,” he purred as he licked his lips.

“Such a perfect vessel.”

Back in Canterlot

In the royal bedchambers, Celestia was bedridden as her grief was taking a heavy toll on the poor mare. The kidnapping of her son devastated her, despite the fact that she had to keep her mentality from falling too far for the sake of her unborn foal. As he dragged herself up from bed to attempt to leave her chambers, the sun’s rays seemed to shine a little brighter than usual. She looked through the window and towards the sun for a moment until she let out a light gasp.

“…Imperius?”

End

Sun Struck

“Get him on the table! Quickly!”

Bruze laid the groaning prince on his back as the other prisoners watched from afar. No one could explain the strange phenomenon that had transpired as Imperius had managed to literally butcher one of the most dangerous criminals in the colosseum. Imperius grunted in pain as the whole room felt like a sauna from his own body heat and Bruze had burns across his chest and arms.

“Holy crap, Bruze!” A stallion said.

“Where’d you get those burns?! Did the guards do that?!”

“No…it’s the lad…” Bruze winced as he watched the doctors use every spell they had to try and cool him down.

“Dammit! He’s burning up!”

“Get ice and water, we need to cool him down!”

“AAAAAHHH!! GYAAAAH!!” Imperius writhed in agony on the table as the growing heat seemed to intensify. The water and ice that was requested did little to cool him down as it was instantly evaporated within seconds.

“AAAAAAGGGH!!!”

“Try and stay still boy!” A doctor shouted as they began strapping him down.

“It hurts!! Make it stop!!” The prince begged before one doctor hit him with a freezing spell.

“Are you crazy?!?” Another yelled.

“What choice do we have?”

However, once again, the spell did little to help the prince as he writhed in agony. The heat in the room intensified and everyone was sweating profusely. The two zebra sisters, Ebony and Mona, had managed to finish applying ointment to Bruz’s burns as they watched Imperius.

“At this rate, the lad will burn himself up from the inside,” Bruze frowned as he wiped his brow.

“What can we do? The spells won’t work, and it’s getting hotter by the second,” Ebony pointed out.

“I’ve never heard of this kind of affliction, not even in the medicinal scrolls we used to study. How can we cure this?” Mona wondered.

“Ladies, maybe it’s not yer skills in medicine he needs, but yer words instead,” Bruze pointed out.

“What do you mean?” Ebony wondered.

“That mad bastard zebra he fought, I heard him say that once he’d kill the lad he’d have you two visit his cell and force ya to do unsightly things and who else knows what. That lad fought him tooth and nail to prevent that from happening and ended up like this,” Bruze explained.

“He…fought for us?” Mona asked, surprised.

“Aye.”

Mona looked at Imperius still screaming in pain before cautiously approaching, uncaring for the sweat now drenching her clothes.

“Imperius?” She called to him gently as he managed to focus his gaze on her.

Mona gently took his hand while ignoring the pain and smiled.

“It’s alright now…thank you.”

“Mo…na…”

Soon the room began to cool and Imperius started to calm down as his eyes began to close with Mona still holding his hand.

“Bloody hell…I can’t believe I was right.” Bruze said while placing both hands on his hips while the rest continued to watch.

“Come, sister, he needs to hear you too,” Mona said.

“Me? But I-”

“Ebony, what more proof must be provided that he isn't like those brutes? He literally risked his life for us, something even I didn’t think would happen. Can you truly say he’s as bad as you accuse him to be?”

Ebony’s brow furrowed as she tried to think of an argument, but could not find the words. She gazed at Imperius as his breathing was still heavy and she closed her eyes and sighed. She walked around the other side of the table and slowly reached out and took his other hand.

“E…bony?” Imperius croaked.

“Listen, cause I’m only gonna say this once okay?” Ebony paused as she looked directly into Imperius’ eyes.

“Thanks…for fighting for us.”

All could see a pink blush on the zebra mare’s face as she continued to hold his hand. The doctors were finally able to remove the straps in order to treat his wounds before finally taking him back to his cell to rest.

"What in Tartarus was that?" One doctor asked as they washed their hands.

"No clue but...it seemed magical somehow. Like the very fires of the sun were burning him."

Later That Night

“Rrggh…”

Imperius groaned as he slowly opened his eyes to see he was back in his room, but he noticed that his bed felt different. When he looked to his side, he noticed his mattress was more comfortable and his head was resting on a nice pillow. When he looked around his room, he also took note of the new furniture, and a whole three course meal prepared on the table. Feeling his belly grumble, he slowly picked his aching body up and slumped in the chair.

“What…is all this?” He croaked.

“The spoils of moving up in the ranks.”

Imperius looked up to see Bruze leaning on the wall as he peered into Imperius’ room from the door.

“Spoils?”

At first, the prince’s mind was a blank until he remembered the sick grin of the beheader and the threat he made before everything went black.

“The Beheader! Is he-?”

“Dead.” Bruze smirked.

"Reduced to a nice crispy meal for the vultures. You gave us quite a shock lad.”

“I…remember being angry…the heat just kept rising but after that…”

“Ya split the poor bastard in two with one swing of yer sword.”

“I did?”

“Yup, a gruesome sight.”

“And…all this?” Imperius asked, gesturing to the new features of his room.

“Like I said, spoils for moving up.”

“What’s that mean?”

“The more battles you win, the better treatment you receive around here. Newbies just get a mat and a straw pillow on their first day for their rooms, like you when ya first got here. But now, you’re gonna start living the good life, especially since ya took down such a big contender like that Beheader bloke. The chefs prepared all this food for ya, and I can imagine you’re starving.”

“I am a little hungry.”

GROWL!

“PFFT HAHAHA! A little?” Bruze chortled.

Imperius sheepishly grinned while scratching the back of his head before helping himself to the small feast before him. On the table were an assortment of exotic fruits, salads and desserts.

“Atta boy. Get yer fill.” Bruze smiled before he noticed the prince stop at the desserts.

“…Gumdrop…” was all the prince said as he looked at a cupcake on the silver platter.

“That the name of yer gal?” Bruze asked as he entered the room and grabbed a seat beside him.

“Yeah…I was supposed to marry her,” Imperius muttered as he looked at his engagement ring.

“But now…I’m not sure if I’ll see her again.”

“Look lad, ya can’t say stuff like that. Cause that sounds like ya’ve given up.”

“I don’t wanna give up, but I’m a prisoner here,” Imperius argued.

“My wing is mangled, my body aches, I killed somepony in the most brutal way possible, and that maniac Saladin will most likely keep me here for the rest of my days.”

Bruze was silent as he scratched the back of his head and exhaled.

“Did ya know I got a sweetheart of my own?”

“Really?” Imperius asked.

“Aye…I even have a little girl…she’ll be three soon.” The minotaur sighed.

“They come to see me once a month. My girl is working her flank off to buy my freedom…but that areshole of a ruler won’t allow it…”

“Why not?” The prince asked.

“Cause I’m too good with me fists. That bastard won’t rest till I agree to be his bodyguard. It’s why I was thrown in here.”

“I’m guessing you’re not gonna take his deal anytime soon?”

“Buck no! Even if it means I gotta spend the rest of my years here, I’ll never give him what he wants.”

“But what about your family?”

“They’ll manage, they always do, me wife especially,” Bruze chuckled.

“But enough about me, there’s someone who wants to meet ya.”

Imperius quirked an eyebrow until he saw Ebony and Mona walk in. Bruze gave Imperius a playful slug as he stood up and proceeded to walk out the door.

“You ladies treat him right, ya hear?” Bruze said with a playful wink before leaving.

Both mares were dressed in silk robes that were practically see-through along with traditional veils to hide their faces. The sisters sat on opposite sides of the prince who was blushing up a storm as he tried not to stare and thankfully his wings were too sore to pomf as they began to massage his shoulders.

“Uhh girls? W-what're you doing?”

“Giving you a massage, silly.” Mona giggled while Ebony tried to hide her embarrassment.

“Massage? But I didn’t-”

“Shh,” Mona said as she placed a finger on his lips.

“Just lay on your bed and on your stomach.”

“Uh…alright.”

Imperius stood up and climbed into his bed as she instructed. Both zebra sisters walked on both sides and climbed into bed with him as they sat on their knees. Ebony placed her hands on his shoulders as Mona worked on his lower back.

“Erf! Oh man…” Imperius sighed.

“That feels nice.”

“Wow, you’re tense!” Mona grunted as she popped his lower spine.

“Easy sis, you don’t wanna paralyze him.”

“N-no it’s fine.” Imperius sighed as they continued.

“By the way Mona, how are your hands?”

“They’re fine, it was just a minor burn.” Mona smiled while rubbing the tension out of his shoulders.

The sisters continued to work as Imperius sighed in content. A part of him said that this was wrong, getting a massage from two nearly nude mares that weren’t Gummy. It tugged on his judgment a little, but he quickly concluded that since this was just a harmless massage it wouldn’t really be all bad.

As Ebony finished his shoulders and Mona his back, they gently rolled the prince on his back as he was still in a bit of a daze from the massage. Mona crawled down to massage his legs and hooves as Ebony climbed on top of him to massage his pectorals and abdominals.

“Gotta hand it to you, you’re pretty built for a young colt,” Ebony said.

“Daily workouts, my teacher taught me,” Imperius murmured as he kept his eyes closed.

As Ebony leaned down to press more into his chest, Imperius cracked an eye open to see a very generous amount of cleavage down her robe. Imperius’ eyes shot open as his face burned up and went to raise his head from the shock.

Chu!

“Mmf!”

“Mmm?!”

GASP!!

The prince immediately found himself locked in a kiss with Ebony who was in complete shock. Imperius thought she was going to slap him until he felt her hands gently take hold of his cheeks as she kissed him again while her sister watched.

“E-E-EBONY?!? WHAT’RE YOU DOING!! Imperius stop it right now!”

“MM?!?”

“Mmm~.”

As Ebony broke the kiss, she giggled at how pink both her sister and Imperius’ faces were.

“Wha-wha-wha-wha?!”

“I’ll admit, that was unexpected, but not uninvited,” Ebony giggled as she licked her lips.

“I’m so sorry!” Imperius yelped.

“Why are you apologizing? I’m not mad, surprised, but not mad.”

“But I kissed you!”

“And I kissed you back, so we’re even.”

“Ebony! How could you!” Mona shrieked.

“Mona, please don’t be mad, I didn’t mean to kiss her!” Imperius tired to say.

“I wanted to kiss him first!”

“…eh?”

“You snooze, you lose, sis!” Ebony teased as she stuck her tongue out to her sister.

“Ohh fine! My turn then!

“Wait. Wha-MMM?!?”

Chu!

Mona wasted no time as she leapt on Imperius and immediately locked lips with him.

“Mmmm~”

“MFFFMMM!! Mmmf-HOLD IT!!” Imperius shouted as he caught his breath.

“What the hay is going on here?!?

“We’re rewarding you, duh?” Ebony said.

“Reward?! How is this a reward?! I thought you only wanted to give me a massage?!”

“Well…yeah, but then you kinda locked lips with me so I decided to switch gears.”

“We wanted to thank you with not just a massage but with…something more,” Mona said shyly, pulling her robe a bit.

“B-but why? I didn’t ask you two to do this,” Imperius questioned.

“Because we now know how good of a pony you are,” Mona smiled.

“There’s only a handful of males around here who don’t think with their pricks and you’re one of them. Plus, you’re even more noble than we gave you credit for.”

“Not to mention you’re also pretty darn cute, if I’m being honest,” Ebony winked.

Both mares tempted him further by pulling his hands towards their chests but at the very last second, Imperius snapped out of his shock and quickly dragged himself to the opposite end of the bed.

“A VERY tempting offer, girls, but I must politely decline!”

“Aww, boobs too much for you?” Ebony cooed before showing him she was wearing thong underwear.

“How about here then~?”

“Rrg! Again, tempting but no thank you.”

“How come? You’ve got two pretty girls in your bed who wanna have some fun. Most guys would kill for an opportunity like this,” Ebony said.

“Well I’m not like most guys, I’m just me. Besides, I am engaged,” Imperius reminded them, flashing his wedding ring.

“Aren’t you Equestrians big on the whole herd thing?” Ebony wondered.

“It’s different if you already have a special somepony, and I’d rather not cheat on my fiancé just because I’m trapped here.”

“Who says it’s cheating? You’re not married yet, and I don’t think your mare would mind if you fooled around a little,” Mona said.

“Well be that as it may, I’m sorry, but I still must decline. Don’t get me wrong, you both are very beautiful mares, but my conscience is telling me otherwise.”

“Fine.” Ebony sighed before playfully bumping the prince with her flank as she and her sister headed for the door.

“Just know the offer stands if you get too…pent up~.”

Imperius watched as both sisters left with a sway in their hips with Mona blowing him a goodbye kiss. Once they had left, Imperius flopped on the bed like he had just ran a marathon while catching his breath.

“Oh sweet mother…I almost gave in.” The prince huffed as he grabbed another cupcake to relax.

“I already have two wins…ninety eight to go.”

The Next Day

Prance

The sun rose as its rays shined down on the Prench city. The citizens were going about their daily lives and minding to their businesses. Within the palace, Rarity arose from her slumber and was in the royal kitchen enjoying a cup of coffee. So much had happened since she came to Prance, and she couldn’t shake the overwhelming bittersweet feeling within her. Of all the cities in the world she had been to, Prance was at the top of her bucket list. She has always daydreamed of visiting such a city as glamorous and upper class as Prance, especially with her family, but she was here strictly for business and nothing more. Her thoughts were interrupted by a loud yawn from the entrance as the other human friend of Dimitri’s came trudging in. He wore a simple shirt and pants that the staff provided him and his light brown hair and beard were a frazzled mess.

“Mornin’, lass…” he said as he poured himself some coffee.

“Good morning.” Rarity greeted while passing him the cream and sugar.

“I didn’t expect anyone else to be up at this hour.”

“Must be the ol’ military trainin’ Lock put me through from time to time back on Earth.” Phill said as he mixed some sugar and cream into his coffee.

“So you’ll be the one leading the rescue, eh?”

“Once we can agree on a plan, yes.” Rarity sighed while placing her cup down.

“I do wish my husband and daughter were here though.”

“Ya got a wee one?” Phill inquired.

“Yes, a little kirin girl,” Rarity smiled.

“Me congrats, makes me think about me own little girl.”

“Are you married too, Mr. Phill?”

“Naw, me daughter’s story is a bit of a sad one.”

“How so?”

“She ain’t me daughter by blood, as ya know, I found her in Las Pegasus after Lock had liberated it. It was the first time I had met him since becoming the Saint and arriving in Equestria. After the mad dullard blast the city with his ships, he went to see if there were any more survivors. Poor bastard found a stallion by the name of Fancy Pants all starved to the bone in one of the buildings. The poor sod succumbed to his starvation and unfortunately passed on.”

“Fancy Pants…is dead in your world?” Rarity asked, shocked.

“Aye, and Lock took it pretty hard. Anyway, after a few tense words shared, I heard a babe crying not too far away. When I went to see what what making the noise, I found a very unfortunate scene before me. A stag and a mare lay on the ground, both dead by each other’s hands. I then found a wee pegasus foal, crying her poor little eyes out as she was locked away in a closet. Her mother must’ve hid her from the stag in order to protect her. So seeing as she was a babe without her mum, I decided to take her in as me own and give her me dear mum’s name, Merida. I’ve taken care of her ever since as any father would.”

“She’s very lucky to have you.” Rarity smiled as they continued to have their coffee.

In the upstairs bedroom, Tarra was sleeping soundly in the comfy master sized bed when she felt somebody kissing her belly while two hands groped her chest. Rather than freaking out, she purred at the warm touch caressing her and opened one eye to see Lock working his way down her stomach.

“Mmm, morning stud~.” She yawned while gently pushing him between her legs.

“Feeling better?”

“Somewhat,” Lock said as he reached his prize, her slit already looking moist.

“I’m sorry for being distant. I guess failing to keep my promise to Marshall left a bad taste in my mouth.”

“You know it’s not your fault, Lock, no one could’ve expected it to happen,” Tarra reminded him as she pulled his head in towards her lips.

“But I might be able to help with that bad taste. Maybe replace it with a more sweet one~?”

“I might take you up on that,” Lock smirked as they began to make the bed creak.

A few hours later, Lock and Tarra were walking down the hall, hand in hand towards the training area. When they arrived, they saw some of the guards training with Phill dressed in workout clothes and doing stretches.

“Morning Phill,” Lock waved.

“Mornin’, hey Lock, get a load of that thing,” Phill said, pointing to the corner.

When Lock and Tarra looked, Lock gasped as a wide grin grew on his face. It looked like a strange ladder with a large pole leaning on its side. The object had dust all over it as Lock and Phill quickly headed over to it.

“No way, a Salmon Ladder?! How did I not notice this?!” Lock said cheerfully. Soon the rest of the Night Witches and royal sisters arrived to witness.

“Do you know what this is darling?” Rarity inquired as they began to dust it off.

“This is a special type of ladder used in obstacle courses. It was almost impossible to beat unless you knew how and had the arm strength!” Lock smiled as he dusted off the pole and removed his shirt.

“Phill, time me!”

“Does he seriously know how to use this?” Lisa wondered.

“We got it some time ago from some craftspony but could never figure out how to use it.”

“I believe we’re about to find out,” Antoinette said.

“Ready Lock? Okay…go!”

Lock smiled as he jumped with the poll and drove it into the slot. He then used his arms to jump in mid air and drove the poll in the next slot. As he climbed, he seemed to grasp the attention of nearby guards as the rest of the group watched him. The Night Witches, excluding Rarity, were once again gawking at the human’s back muscles and arms as they bulged with each climb. Antoinette and Tarra were also fluttering their eyes as Lock reached the top. Once he did, he began climbing back down with the poll by doing the same thing. The gaurdsmares and maids drooled at his sculpted form and soon he reached the bottom.

“Whoo! Hot damn that was awesome! What’s my time?” Lock smirked.

“A minute forty-two,” Phill said.

“Hah! New record!”

“Hey Mist…you saw all that, right?” Shadow whispered, still in a daze.

“Uh…yeah…” Mist replied when one of the guards decided to give it a go.

“(Bet I could beat that time!)” he boasted as Phill gave him the signal to go, by the time twenty seconds had passed, the guard felt his arms cramp and he was forced to let go and dropped to the ground, panting like he had ran through a desert.

“Good effort, man.” Lock said with a pat on the back while the rest of the guards examined the ladder.

“Interesting, this forces you to not only lift your own body weight but you have to control your arms and breathing as well.”

“Like scaling a wall. This will be good for siege training, I’ll put in a request for more.”

Lock nodded until he felt eyes on him, but brushed it off. “So you’re sticking around, huh Phill?”

“Ya better believe it. Merida is in good hands. Besides, ya need me help anyway,” Phill said, also feeling eyes on him.

“Well, I guess two humans heads are better than one. Besides, Clover could be anywhere in the city,” Lock pointed out.

“I realize that, but I may have a plan to weed her out.”

“That right? How?”

“Simple, I just gotta find somethin’ she wants in order to profit from and she’ll come runnin’.”

Before Lock and Phill could continue, the feeling of eyes on them returned as they both looked to see the Night Witches and the staff, excluding Rarity, the Royal Sisters, and Tarra, all gazing at them with hungry gazes.

“Lock?”

“Yeah?”

“Ya think they might be a little switched from that little display of yours?”

“It’s…a strong possibility.”

“Should we run?”

“Not sure, hey you girls aren’t as hot and bothered as we think, right?” Lock asked.

“I’m good babe but you better hightail it outta here!” Tarra called out before the two took off like a shot with only her, Rarity and Antoinette staying behind as the mares gave chase.

“Tea, ladies?”

“Thank you.”

Meanwhile

In Canterlot

Celestia was finally well enough to resume her duties now that her shock over her son’s kidnapping had passed but she had a strong suspicion in her gut after noticing the peculiar glare from the sun and was sure she was not the cause of it. To help confirm her suspicions, she called for Luna and Starswirl to follow her to one of the most secluded towers in the castle.

“Sister, what’s this all about?” Luna inquired as they continued down an abandoned, dusty hallway.

“Yesterday, I felt a strange power emanating from the sun. I have felt that power before.” Celestia replied as they came to a stop in front of a large door with ancient equestrian writing carved into the wood.

“I know this place.” Said Starswirl as Celestia casted a spell to open the doors.

Inside the room was an array of magical weapons, armors and all sorts of trinkets covered in cobwebs, one in particular caught the trio's eye as they noticed a faint glow and the humming of magic. Celestia used her magic to bring the weapon forward. It was a double bladed halberd and was as tall as she. The handle was pure white and the pommel was a shining sun. The blades of the halberd looked like the sun’s rays as it gave off a warm sensation, like the sun was in the room with them.

“What is this?”

“My old weapon…the Sun Struck Halberd,” Celestia said, brushing her hand along the blades.

“But you haven’t used that since the war with King Sombra. How is it reacting to you?”

“Not me, dear sister...our son.” Celestia turned to them with a tearful smile as she gripped the weapon.

“Imperius is alive!”

“But how can this be?” Starswirl wondered.

“I recall you personally forged this weapon with your own magic. You even used the sun’s own rays to give it its power. How is it responding to Imperius?”

“I believe it has something to do with when he was born,” Celestia said.

“Luna, do you recall that day? How it was abnormally hotter than any other day in the year and you thought it was my doing since I was in labor?”

“Yes and the sun shined brighter after we heard him cry…you don’t think?”

“My power has passed to him…and it has finally awakened! We must get this to him somehow!”

“If I may?” Starswirl said as he touched the shaft of the halberd slightly enough to feel a burn.

“As I thought, only you and those of your bloodline can hold this blade and neither of you is in any shape to travel.”

Both sisters tried to think of a way to transport the blade to Imperius when the time came and in an instant, one pony came to mind.

“Selene!” They said in unison.

“NO! NO! A BUCKING MILLION TIMES NO!!” Marshall roared as his wives and daughter winced.

“Have you both lost your senses?! Was one child not enough?!”

“Marshall, please listen-”

“I will not! We already lost our son, I won’t dare risk our daughter!”

“But I can do it daddy!”

“Hush, young lady!”

The lord regent sat in his chair as he felt a migraine coming on.

“Dear, I know you’re worried but this is our chance to get him back.” Celestia pointed out but Marshall was still not convinced.

“And what if we lose her too?!? I don’t…I can’t lose another child…”

“Daddy…”

“Seeing his feathers, all bloody and clipped…” Marshall reluctantly reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out his flask. When he uncorked it, his family caught the smell of alcohol in the air.

“Husband! You’re drinking again?!” Luna gasped.

“How could I not?! For all we know, Imperius could be clinging to his life after what Saladin did to him! I tried to stay away from the drink, but this is all too much! And now you want to send our little girl away?! What are we to say to our foals on the way about their older brother and sister?! That they died from being tortured?!”

Selene took her fathers hands and felt them trembling as she gently corked the flask and set it aside.

“Daddy I’ll be fine, I promise.”

“But Selene, you’re so young, so…”

“So anxious, so excited, so ready to make you proud! Please daddy, there’s no pony else who can do this.”

Marshall looked into his daughter’s eyes and saw her determination. She knew of the risk and was still ready to risk everything for the sake of her family.

“My little princess, I hardly know you.” Marshall smiled at his daughter.

“So brave…just like your mother.” He turned to Luna with a warm smile before taking a deep breath.

“Very well, you may go.”

Selene wrapped her father in a tight hug that he returned in kind while both his wives smiled. Luna then went to a closet in the corner of the room to retrieve her old sword; Fantasia from her old armor and handed it to her daughter

“But you will need protection.”

“But mother...this is your sword…”

“And now it is yours. Protect yourself and your brother with it.”

Selene held the sword in her hands and nodded as she strapped it to her hip. Once preparations for her departure were set, they all stood in the throne room as Celestia and Luna stood side by side.

“Normally, only one of us is required to make a portal to another location, like the Midnight Palace where Twilight is. But since this is Prance and it is literally half a world away, we must do this together,” Celestia explained.

The two Princesses nodded to each other and their horns began to glow. A rift soon opened as a portal formed and their horns glowed brighter. With her bags packed, a new sword strapped to her, she gave one last hug to her father.

“Promise to return to us…” Marshall said sadly.

“I promise, no, I pinkie promise. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” Selene said while doing the gesture.

Marshall chuckled and backed away. The young Princess then stepped forward and passed through the portal and she found herself in the courtyard of the Prench palace as the portal behind her closed. Many of the staff were startled at her appearance as two guards approached her.

“(Who are you? Identify yourself!)” he demanded.

“(I am Princess Selene of Catnerlot, here at my family’s request!)” Selene replied in fluent prench as the guards quickly stood down and apologized.

“(Forgive us princess! Had we known of your arrival-)”

“No need for apologies, where is Dimitri Lockdrom and the queen?”

The guards nodded in acknowledgement of her request and escorted her to the royal court where yet another argument over the rescue plan was brewing.

“We operate in the night! It’s why we’re called the Night Witches!”

“Stealth is useful, true, but we need a more tactical approach. A diversion here, here, and here would throw them off! That way I can fly in and grab Imperius!”

“In case you’ve forgotten, we’re the ones in charge of this mission!”

“And in case you’ve forgotten, I work better alone. I don’t need help from amateurs.”

“AMATEURS?!”

As the door was opened for her, she was met with Antoinette, Lisa, Rarity and her Night Witches, and her beloved coltfriend Dimitri. To her surprise, another human that looked similar to Lock stood behind him with a worried expression. Lock had a dagger pointed at his throat as he aimed one of his revolvers at Whisper Wind.

“Lock, put the gun down!” The man demanded.

“Throw it, and I put one in your leg. I ain’t afraid to shoot a mare,” Lock hissed.

“I have had enough of your arrogance! It’s only because of you the prince was taken by that bastard Uba! If you had let Lord Marshall kill him, we wouldn’t be cleaning up YOUR mess!!”

“Why you little-!”

“ENOUGH!!” Selene bellowed in the royal canterlot voice.

“It’s because of this squabbling that my brother is still locked up!!”

Everyone looked to see Selene as she marched in the room.

“Selene? When did you-mmf!”

Lock was cut off when Selene used her magic to grab Lock’s shirt collar and bring him in for a surprise kiss. She held him there for a few seconds before releasing him.

“I missed you,” she said softly, leaving him a little dazed.

“Erm, how wonderful to see you again, Selene,” Antoinette spoke up.

“Likewise, your majesty,” Selene curtsied.

“I am here to offer my services to help rescue my brother.”

“No offense, Selene, but how are you gonna help?” Lock asked.

“Simple, we will be both stealthy and tactical at the same time. I shall offer myself as a peace offering to Saladin. Meanwhile, you shall use your abilities to pose as a rich noble who was sent by my mother.”

“What?! That’s crazy! I ain’t doing that!” Lock said.

“Actually…that just might work.” Star said while going over a map of the palace.

“We can pose as Lock’s personal attendants and enter the palace without suspicion, then we scout the palace for information on the prince’s whereabouts. Once that’s done, we’ll rendezvous here on the western wall near the river.”

“You mean the sewage pipe? Gross…” Mist grimaced at the thought.

“It’s our best bet and it’s the least guarded part of the city.”

“I still don’t like using you, Selene, what if he manages to nab you?” Lock asked.

“I won’t be taken, not unless I’m by you every step of the way,” Selene said.

“Pardon, but I’d like to ask somethin’,” Phill spoke up.

“First of all, it’s a pleasure to meet you, lass, me name’s Phill. Second, I say that this is the best plan we got so far. Third, why’d you up and kiss Lock like that?”

“It’s nice to meet you too, Mr. Phill, I kissed him because he’s my coltfriend and I his marefriend.”

Phill’s eyes twitched as he glared at Lock.

“You even got yer hands on a young lass?”

“Uh…yeah?”

“I’M GONNA KELL YA!”

“Ohh no ya don’t!” Tarra growled as she blasted Phills feet with her ice breath.

“Lay so much as a finger on him and I’ll turn ya into cold cuts!”

“Um…is he always like this?” Selene asked Lock who breathed a sigh of relief.

“Not all the time. Tarra, take it easy.”

“Hmph! Next time, I’ll freeze your mouth shut.” The dragoness huffed while squeezing Lock's arm into her bosom.

“Sweet Jaysus, Mary, an’ Joseph, man! I could understand why ya’re with them two lassies back in Equestria, even that dragon lass, but this little girl?! Have you no shame?!”

“Shame? What shame?”

“How old are ya, lov?” Phill asked Selene as he used his power to free his frozen feet.

“17.”

“An’ he’s 28! A full fockn’ 11 years apart! That ain’t natural!”

“Oh come on, Phill, you’re still thinking like you’re on Earth. Besides, look at Celestia and Luna from this world. They’re over a thousand years old and they married, had kids, and are happy with a guy who’s considered much younger than them.”

“That’s different! The lass is still a LASS! And ya’re a man! And, to make things even more unnatural about this, she even still has her virtue!”

“Scream again and so help me, I’ll gag you!” Selene threatened as she charged a magic bolt while hugging Lock.

“Besides, my daddy gave his blessing so NYEEH!!” The princess stuck her tongue out at Phill who was still dumbstruck before noticing the halberd in her grip.

“Hello. I sense magic coming from that.”

“It was my mother’s. I need to get it to Imperius.”

Lock managed to pry himself from Selene’s grip and reached out for the weapon.

“No wait don’t-!”

Before Selene could warn him, he grasped the handle of the halberd and held it firmly in his hand. Selene expected it to burn him, however there was no pain that came after he held it.

“Huh, nice weapon,” he nodded as he swung it a few times.

“How are you holding that?” Selene wondered.

“Only those of my mother’s bloodline can hold it!”

“Hm? Oh, must be because of my own power that ties with flames,” Lock shrugged but then frowned.

“Selene, this mission you pitched is high risk. They already took Imperius and your dad probably wants my head on the block for losing him. Can you imagine what he’d do if I lost you? What…what I’d do if I lost you?”

Selene smiled comfortingly at her beloved and reached up and cupped his face with both hands.

“You don’t have to worry about me. I know you’ll protect us and we will get my brother back.” She said before kissing him again, much to Phill’s dismay.

“Well well, the little princess has grown up.” Tarra smirked.

“Now about getting into the palace. They’re gonna have wanted posters of you everywhere.”

“Which is why…” Selene smirked.

“We go in disguise.”

“Leave that part to me darlings.” Rarity smiled as she brought out a sewing kit.

“I never leave home without it.”

“Leave it to Rarity to come up with convincing outfits, meanwhile I’ll just go ahead and look the part,” Lock said as he stepped back.

“How do you mean?” Antoinette wondered.

Lock smirked as he closed his eyes. His body began to change and grew crimson red fur all over. His feet morphed into hooves and his face stretched out into a muzzle. His ears moved up to the top of his head and became more pointed. His hair grew longer and from behind grew out a long tail, his hair now colored yellowish orange with red streaks like an open flame. His wings retracted into his back as a horn protruded from his forehead. Standing before the dumbfounded group was Lock’s new unicorn stallion form as he opened his now bright amber eyes.

“Call me Crimson Flare,” Lock said.

FWOOMP!

The pegasi and thestral mares in the room couldn’t help but pompf at the sight of Lock as most of the rest of the mares gawked at his new form.

“What? Something I said?”

“Mmm not bad~.” Tarra purred while looking him over.

“So mister Crimson Flare, what is your deal?”

“I am a travelling musician who provides entertainment for royals and nobility with my beautiful harem at my side.”

“Excellent, now to make the outfits. Ladies, to the changing room and no peeking gentlemen.”

As Rarity led the girls to a different room, Selene looked back at Lock and gave him a wink as she flashed him a part of her undergarments before blowing him a kiss.

“Suddenly, I’m reminded of Moon…” Lock said while Phill cracked his knuckles, ready to punch his lights out.

The Next Day

“Are you sure about this?” Lunar Star groaned as she looked at her outfit.

Each thestral mare, and even Tarra, were wearing rather skimpy looking dancer’s costumes. Selene was wearing traditional royal attire befitting a princess, but had shackles attached to her wrists and an anti magic ring on her horn. Lock wore what most nobility would wear, a white sharp tuxedo with a large flower on his breast pocket. He also wore a top hat and held a cane in his right hand. The Royal sisters and Phill were about to see the Night Witches and Lock off at the ports and Phill tried his best not to laugh.

“Hell, I look like a class A douche…” Lock grumbled.

“Better act the part, stud. Especially if we want this to work.” Tarra said while wrapping her arms around him.

“Which means you’ll need to grope me quite a lot in public~.”

“Save it for later lovebirds.” Shadow Claw sighed while adjusting her top.

“How do mares dress like this? It’s so…breezy.” Star whined while trying to warm herself when Rarity came in wearing a more bejeweled and revealing outfit.

“Ta da! What do you think? Am I a temptress or what?”

“Oi! Ain’t ya married?!” Phill snapped.

“I am, but that doesn’t mean a girl can’t have fun,” Rarity winked.

“Right Dimitri~?”

“I’m afraid of what to say because I don’t want to give the wrong impression behind Spike’s back,” Lock said while looking away.

“Dimitri,” Rarity said sternly as she walked up and made him look at her.

“It’s okay, I know you are an honorable man. My outfit may be revealing, but it is all for looking the part. You also must look the part and act the part if this mission is to be successful. Which means when you must act like a stuck up and perverted Nobel, I would like you to do so accordingly. Spike knows what I do requires such roles and he accepts that it is a necessity. I love my husband dearly and would not dare do this with anypony else if I did not trust them with my life. You and I may not know each other that well, but I know you mean well. So please do not hold back for my sake, do it for Imperius’ sake.”

“I…guess you got a point.” Lock said while doing his best not to look at her chest.

“Good, now be a dear and tell me.” Rarity smiled with bedroom eyes and bent over for her new master.

“Do you think I look good in this~?” She taunted him further by caressing his chin with her tail.

“V-very!”

“Ohhh goody! I am definitely wearing this for Spike when I get home! Places ponies!”

Lock sighed as he morphed back into his stallion form and the gangplank from the airship lowered for them. Lock fist bumped Phill as the two men smiled confidently at each other.

“You get that lad back home, ya here?” Phill said.

“I plan to, and you teach that little brat of a princess a thing or two,” Lock replied.

The group boarded the airship and soon took off as the Royal sisters and Phill waved them goodbye. Phill nodded as he turned to Antoinette with a stern expression.

“Now then, shall we get to work at findin’ that little minx?”

A Few Days Later

Saddle Arabia

“And once again, the winner of today’s battle royale is The Young Prince!”

The sun had just set as the crowd cheered as Imperius stood in the center of the ring, covered in blood, sweat and sand and bodies of defeated gladiators sprawled around him. His hair had grown a little longer and the constant fighting and training had given him a strong physique, despite his wing still being crippled.

“I ask you mares and gentlecolts, who can stop the Warrior of The Sun?!?” The announcer shouted the princes’ new title as he exited the ring with flower petals showering down on him. As the prince descended into the lower levels, he was greeted by his fellow gladiators who began chanting his name.

“IMPERIUS! IMPERIUS! IMPERIUS!!”

Imperius smiled and waved as he walked to the showers, but on the inside he was still sad about being away from his family. He had to kill a few more gladiators back there but managed to wound most of them. His father always made sure to mentally prepare him for taking a life. His words echoed in his mind as he disarmed and turned on the water to wash the blood.

“True courage doesn’t come when taking a life, but knowing when to spare one.”

“I spared as many as I could, father,” Imperius said to himself as he watched the blood wash off his body and into the drain.

“But…is all this killing worth coming back to you and mother?”

Boing!

Imperius’ thoughts were cut off when he felt something soft press against his back, making him chuckle as he heard two pairs of voices giggling.

“The champion of the hour returns!”

“Hail the Warrior of The Sun!”

“Mona. Ebony.” Imperius sighed, instantly recognizing the two mares who began scrubbing him.

“Not the reaction we were expecting.” Ebony smiled while keeping her chest pressed against his back.

“I’m too tired to freak out right now. Plus I’m used to it.”

“Does that mean you’ll let us comfort you tonight?” Mona asked as she circled around and faced him. Not even the sight of her nude body freaked him out since she and her sister had teased him so much.

“These girls really could use a good tending too from a strapping young stallion like you~.” She cupped her breasts and presented them to Imperius.

“As enticing as that is, Mona, I’m afraid I once again must decline,” Imperius shook his head as he reached up to scrub his mane.

“Still hung up about that gal of yours, huh?” Ebony asked.

“She is my fiancé,” Imperius retorted.

“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean you gotta be sad all the time. I mean, yeah, this place sucks but you’ve got new friends here now. Plus, Mona and I can openly say that we really like you, right sis?”

“Mm, definitely~,” Mona hummed while letting Imperius feel her left breast.

“All that fighting must have made you really stressed out~. Sure you don’t wanna fix that~?”

“Girls…” Imperius sighed as he freed his hand, making both sisters pout in disappointment.

“I’m sorry…I just can’t.”

“Okay, we’ll see you later then,” Mona said as she and Ebony left.

Imperius resumed his bathing and soon re-emerged with fresh clothes. He walked back to his room and looked around. Thanks to his many wins, his room has been looking less and less like he was still in a cell and more like a normal room. He had a bigger and more comfortable bed, much finer furniture, a bookshelf full of books and scrolls, and a three course meal ready and waiting as per usual. Imperius took a seat at the table and sat down as he began to eat. Midway into his meal, he heard a knock at the door and from it was Bruze.

“Hello Burze,” Imperius smiled until he noticed a tourniquet on his right arm.

“What happened to you?”

“Ah, the bastard nearly took my arm so I smashed his head in.” Bruze winked as he was invited in to dine with the prince.

“Heard ya scored nine kills today, that brings ya to twenty.”

“Yeah…go me…” The prince sighed while offering his friend a loaf of bread.

“Somethin’ on your mind lad?”

“He rigged the match, Bruze. I was given a blunted blade and almost had my good wing hacked off...I can’t keep this up. I...no WE need to escape!”

“SSHHHH!! Easy lad! You wan’t the guards to hear?!”

“But I-!”

“Imperius, look, I get it alright? More than anyone in this whole dungeon, maybe. We all wanna get the hell out of here and be with those who wait for us on the outside. But that mad bastard of a king holds all the cards! Besides, you ain’t the first to attempt to escape from the hole. You remember them skulls that are perched around the arena in front of the bleachers?”

“I try not to notice them while fighting, why?”

“Those were the last sorry lot who attempted to escape. Saladin beheaded the lot of them and mounted their heads on pikes for all to see. He kept them there as a constant reminder of what would happen to any stupid enough to pull a stunt like they did. What’s worse is that some of that group were females and were dragged to the bad side of the arena. No one’s seen ‘em since…”

At first, Imperius was discouraged but he did not want to go through eighty more bouts that would undoubtedly be rigged against him. As he pondered his next move, a guard that was trusted by the gladiators knocked on his cell before peeking inside.

“Imperius, you got a visitor.”

In that moment, the prince hatched a daring plan but to ensure its success, he would need help from the outside.

“I got an idea, gather the others tonight.” Was all he would tell Bruze before leaving to meet with Princess Jasmine who had been paying him frequent visits in secret. Only Bruze and a handful of other gladiators knew of their arrangement.

Once all the guards were away in their rounds, Imperius saw through the bars a familiar hooded mare as she waited patiently for her friend. He smiled a little as he grabbed a chair and sat himself down in front of the bars that separated them.

“Hello Princess,” he greeted.

“Imperius, I thought we agreed that you would only call me Jasmine? Aren’t we friends?” Jasmine reminded him.

“What can I say? Old habits of proper manners die hard. How are you?”

“I should be asking you that, considering today’s bout. How are you?”

“To be honest, not so good,” Imperius frowned. “I always try to avoid taking a life, but those gladiators wanted nothing but to take my life.”

“That’s what desperation does to you, I’m afraid, especially when it comes to my father. No doubt he had told them some kind of deal to free them or lighten their sentences.”

“He’s a real sicko, I’ll tell you that,” Imperius growled.

“Anyway, Jasmine, I’d like your help with something.”

“Forgive me, but it depends on what you need my help for. There’s only so much I can do, especially since my father has an abnormally close eye on me.”

“I may have an idea to bust myself and the rest of the prisoners out,” Imperius said.

“Escape? It’s impossible, I’m sure you heard about the last group that tried.”

“That is why I need your help. We both know your father won’t stop until I’m either dead or crippled or if I agree to marry you and give him a grandfoal!”

The last statement made both of them blush before refocusing on the escape plan.

“I’m gonna try and get the other cellmates to join in, you should find any in the palace you can trust. Once that’s done, I’ll share the rest of the plan with you.”

“Hmmm…very well just promise you’ll stay alive until then?”

“I’ll try.”

The princess donned her hood as she left the dungeon while Imperius carefully looked around before returning to his cell. He then had Bruze gather any of the gladiators he could trust, Ebony and Mona included, as they all met in Imperius’ quarters where they wouldn’t be disturbed. As Imperius told them of his plan, they all were very skeptical.

“No offense kid, but I’d rather keep my head on my shoulders and serve my time rather than getting lynched,” a griffin by the name of Grubber said as a couple other griffins nodded.

“We know you mean well, but some of us were there when the last group was caught. Saladin executed them all one by one in front of the whole city,” a pegasus stallion by the name of Windy Storm pointed out and a few more ponies nodded as well.

“I’m afraid to tell you I told you so, lad, but I did,” Bruze shrugged.

“Not to mention that you’re also putting Jazzy at risk,” Ebony said a little bitterly.

“And you think he’ll let me or any of us leave alive? That fat bastard has rigged every match against us! Look what happened to Bruze and myself, how soon will it be before he outright kills us?!?” Imperius asked angrily at his fellow cellmates.

“I mean…is this what you wanna be for the rest of your lives? His entertainment, his playthings? Huh? HIS PETS?!? IS THIS WHAT YOU WANT?!?”

As the prince’s anger grew, so did the heat rising from his body. Bruze and the others began to sweat while Imperius stomped around his cell.

“If I die, so be it. I’d rather die free than rot here in this prison! If you guys want in, now’s the time. otherwise, get out of my sight!”

Everyone was a little put off by his outburst but knew that he was right in the end. Those who had dwelled in this arena long enough were aware that Saladin would rather have them rot instead of granting them their freedom. But the memory of the ones who attempted to escape before prevented them from stepping forward to join him. Bruze sighed as he walked up beside Imperius and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Ya really want to do this, huh?” He asked.

“Damn straight!” Imperius nodded.

“You’re a mad little bastard, but I guess that’s just the kind of mad we need right now,” Bruze smiled.

“You can count on me support.”

“Really?”

“Yep, and for your plan to truly work, we’re gonna have to call in some other outside source for help besides the princes.”

That last bit made most of the prisoners sweat nervously and feel on edge.

“Bruze, he won’t help. We tried last time, but he either refused or asked for something we couldn’t possibly provide,” Grubber reminded him, leaving Imperius unaware.

“Maybe, but maybe he’ll listen to the lad.”

“He’ll most likely gut him rather than listen to him,” Windy said dismissively.

“Once a cut throat, always a cut throat.”

“Who’re you all talking about?” Imperius finally asked.

“Well…over on the bad side of the arena, there’s a prisoner over there who’s known as the only one to actually escape this place.”

“Seriously?! Who?” Imperius wondered.

“A bucking cut throat, that’s who,” Ebony spat.

“Saladin threw him in here years ago because of his infamy as a hitman. He’s known as the Scourge of the East, and it’s rumored that Saladin had to dispatch a small army to detain him. Over half of that small army was wiped out before he was finally cornered.”

“When he was thrown in here, he somehow managed to escape after only a couple of months. The only reason why Saladin didn’t kill him is because he views him as a good earner. Guess you could say the last escapees were somewhat inspired to escape like he did. And…well you know,” another griffin explained.

“More like they were sold out!” A stallion spat.

“They most likely would’ve succeeded if that bucking flankhole didn’t sell them out to Saladin! The only reason he did so was because Saladin promised him first class treatment! You can’t trust him Bruze! We’ll just have to think of another way!”

“Is the guy really all that bad?” Imperius wondered.

“Worse…” Grubber hissed.

“He was the Sultan’s top general in the royal army and his tactics were brutal…He set an entire village on fire just to flush out a group of bandits! Not a single soul was spared…”

“Then why did he escape only to be captured again?”

“He was bored. They say he did it to stretch his legs,” Windy rolled his eyes.

“Trust me boys, he’ll help us.” Bruze smirked with confidence.

“Because we have the one thing he wants: A worthy opponent.”

All turned to Imperius who looked around and pointed to himself.

“Me? How am I supposed to fight a supposed monster like that?!”

“Cause you’re the only one strong enough to do so. You did take down The Beheader,” Grubber pointed out.

“That was just a fluke! I don’t even know how to bring out my power again!”

“Then we’ll just have to help you,” Mona smiled.

“If this power of yours is as special as you say, then we’ll help you bring it out.”

“How’re you gonna do that?”

“We’ll start doing some tests and exercises tomorrow. It’s late, and we’re gonna need our rest,” Ebony said.

The others nodded and all left Imperius’ room. The young prince could only walk over to his bed and slump down on the mattress as he stared up at the ceiling.

“Just what have I gotten myself into…”

Later That Night

As the prisoners slept and the guards made their rounds, Bruze made his way to the large barred wall that separated his half of the arena dungeons and the bad apples. His face was stern as he walked and he soon arrived where there were a few killer gladiators hanging about. They were a few Pony and zebra stallions as they conversed with each other until one of them noticed Bruze.

“Oi, go get your boss. I wanna chat with him,” Bruze demanded.

The one staring at Bruze simply scoffed before walking towards a single cell at the end of the hall. Inside was a room more luxurious than the prince’s, filled with pony and zebra mares, including a few griffin girls, strewn across a large bed, all with flushed expressions. At the center was a single minotaur, grinning sickeningly as he fondled the one snuggling him. He was large, much larger than Bruze and his horns were curved and sharp. His fur was raven black with a few white patches here and there, and his muscles seemed to flex with each little movement. His eyes were dark brown and narrowed and he glanced up to see his lackey.

“Boss, you got a visitor.”

“Oh? From the other side?” He grinned before suckling his girl’s breast for a moment.

“Be right back my lovelies, rest for me~.” He grinned as some of them whined for him to stay. When Bruze saw him coming down the hall, his body tensed up and his heart felt like it was about to explode.

“Bruze! Long time no see. How’s the horn?”

“Like you need to ask…Zamnir,” Bruze growled.

“Ah ah,” Zamnir wagged his finger.

“An attitude like that will make you lose the other one. So, what business do you have with me? I was about to begin my fourth round with my lovelies. I haven’t knocked them all up yet, and only half of them are carrying my bastards.”

“I…” Bruze clenched his fist in anger before taking a breath to calm down.

“I have a proposition for you.” He looked around to make sure no one else was listening. “We’re planning to escape, and…we need your help.”

There was a brief pause until Zamnir burst out laughing and his voice echoed throughout the halls.

“Oh this is rich!! You idiots didn’t learn from the last time? BAHAHAHAHAHA!!” Zamnir laughed to the point where he had to lean himself against the bars as he wiped a tear from his eye.

“Ohh that was good! I never laughed so hard! But seriously, why would I help you?”

“Because we found someone to match you.” Bruze said with his arms crossed as Zamnir raised an eyebrow.

“Oh? You mean the new kid? Heard about that.”

“Yes, he’s special, and I think…no, I know he can be your equal, perhaps even be able to beat you.”

“Those’re some pretty big words for such a small bull,” Zamnir mocked.

“Say that I was somewhat interested, you do realize Saladin’s not gonna let another escape attempt happen.”

“Don’t you wanna escape?”

“Meh, it’s not too bad here,” Zamnir shrugged.

“I get to fight, eat, drink, and fuck any time whenever I want. It’s almost like I’m a king myself here.”

“But…?” Bruze said to him, sensing there was more to say.

“But…I suppose it’s gotten a tad boring as of late. I mean, being able to do whatever the hell I want is nice, but it’s not quite the same as it was out there.”

“Which is why you escaped.”

“You could say that, but Saladin wanted me back so bad I came back.” Zamnir paused from talking as Bruze waited. “So this kid, he’s that good of a contender?” Bruze nodded before telling Zamnir something that instantly sealed the deal.

“Better. He’s the son of Celestia herself.”

Zamnir stood shocked for a brief second until a wide, sadistic smile appeared on his face as he held up a finger.

“One month from today, do you know what day that is?” Bruze thought for a moment until he nodded again.

“The Freedom Tournament.”

“If that boy is as good as you say…then I’ll wait for him in the final round. After all, I am the reigning champion.”

“And if he makes it?"

“I’ll help you escape, but if he fails to deliver…I’ll make him my personal servant!!”

Bruze wanted to refuse and walk away from such an outlandish term, but his thoughts trailed back to Joe passionate Imperius was at escaping.

“Very well…” he muttered as he raised his good hand out to Zamnir. The larger minotaur scoffed as he grabbed Bruze’s hand and shook it firmly.

“I look forward to the tournament…little brother.”

Zamnir released Bruze and walked away with a laugh. Bruze also turned away and grit his teeth.

“Imperius…forgive me.”

End.

One Step Forward, Two steps back

The rain had been pouring heavily for the past few days since Beorn had returned to Canterlot to sheath his father’s sword back into its scabbard. Now that he reclaimed what was taken, his value as a King was recognized even more. However, reclaiming Kingslayer came with a heavy toll that affected some more than others. The people of Canterlot had gathered at the town square, by the Royal’s order, as a pyre surrounded by flowers sat in the center. Everyone was dressed in black as they gazed at the one being honored.

The body of the old samurai Changeling, Crafty Dodger, was dressed in ceremonial funeral robes and had his blades resting next to him. He had a peaceful expression on his lifeless face, and the Changelings present all wept at the loss of a noble soul. However, none were in more emotional strain than Queen Chrysalis and Princess Crysta, who wore black dresses and covered their faces with black veils. The Queen stared at Crafty, her lover, the father of her daughter and late children, with no tears shed. She couldn’t bring herself to cry, for they had all dried up the day her other children perished. Now all she had was an emotionless gaze as Crysta held her mother’s hand tightly.

Beorn and the other royals stood beside them as a thick bandage was tied around Beorn’s head that covered his eye. The doctors tried to save it, but the injury proved too severe. Now the young king had only the one good eye left, and it too had its sad gaze on the fallen Changeling. The moment of silence that the crowd shared was soon ended by Celestia slowly standing up and walking towards the podium. She cleared her throat to steady her nerves so as to speak clearly to say something for Crafty.

“Once more, this war has robbed a nation of a noble soul…but it also has stolen another father yet again. Crafty Dodger was a loyal ally to Equestria and to his Queen but most of all to his beloved daughter, whom he was forced to watch from afar but in his final moments, I was told that he smiled simply from being called Father by the one child he vowed to protect no matter what.”

Crysta wiped a tear from her eye as Celestia ended her eulogy.

“May we remember his last act of honor in service to his family and strive to be just as great.”

Celestia walked back to her family and sat down as she patted her pregnant belly. Her unborn daughter gave a small kick in response which made her smile a little but it soon faded since the atmosphere was too heavy. Beorn then decided to step up to say a few words and walked to the podium. He cleared his throat and he looked to his fiancé who was trying her best not to break down.

“My father told me about Crafty Dodger,” Beorn said solemnly.

“Next to Uncle Marshall, Uncle Shining, even my new Godfather, Dimitri Lockdrom, Crafty was one of the most admirably honorable men he’d ever had the pleasure of meeting. His fighting skills, his iron will, and his somewhat crude humor made him a great comrade my father was proud to fight side by side with during the Great War. I admired Sir Crafty, nearly as much as my own father, and it is a cruel shame that he was taken away from us so soon.” Beorn paused as he then looked to Crysta again.

“My godfather once told me something before I first went to the front lines and after my father passed away. He asked me some things that I didn’t really understand when I asked him what it means when someone dies. When a bullet or arrow pierces their heart? No…When he’s attacked by an incurable disease? No…Or when he dies on the field of battle in front of all his followers? No. A person dies when people forget him.” Crysta could not hold it in any longer as tears began to spill from her eyes as she covered her mouth. Many other onlookers also shed tears.

“So even if Crafty Dodger, Wulfric Warborn, or any other people who fell during this conflict, they will never truly disappear.”

With their final words now said, the Changeling Honor Guard marched in unison with torches as they surrounded their former leader but before his body was lit, one guard took his swords and presented them to Beorn as he humbly bowed before the young king.

“My lord, it is our hope that you will take our master's blades and use them in your quest to kill Blueblood. It is only right since it was his sword that helped you reclaim your fathers.”

Beorn looked to the queen who gave an approving nod as he reached for the wakizashi to glimpse at the blade.

“I swear, this blade will be the last thing that bastard feels before I end him!”

With tears of pride, the samurai bowed once more before rejoining his comrades to cremate Crafty’s body and place the ashes in a ceremonial jar for the queen and her daughter.

The rest of the day was met with silence as Celestia soon later called for a meeting with the royals. They had all met in the council room and said nothing for several minutes before someone said something.

“Chrysalis…I-” Rainbow tried to say.

“Do not speak,” Chrysalis said, raising her hand.

“No words said or any more amount of tears shed shall change what has happened. My tears are all dried up, and now all I have left is Crysta.” Chrysalis turned to her daughter who was still wiping her eyes as she placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Or…so I believed.”

“What do you mean?” Applejack wondered.

Chrysalis stood up slowly and gently placed a hand on her stomach.

“I had believed I was barren…but my time of the month was late.”

“Late? Hold a moment…” Marshall said, as the other’s eyes went wide.

“Crafty’s final blessing he left behind,” the Queen said with a sad smile as she rubbed her belly.

“But when-!” Luna was prepared to ask when Chrysalis turned to face them.

“The day after Beorn accepted my daughter as his betrothed, we made love…also before he left to join the front lines.” The queen’s voice began to tremble as the tears finally came pouring out.

“I wanted to tell him so badly! I…I wanted us to be a real family, for him to be called father by his children!!”

“Oh Chrysalis.” Celestia spoke sadly as she hugged her.

“How can this happen to us?”

“Please don’t cry, mother!” Crysta said as she hugged her mother from behind.

“Oh but how can I not cry, my darling? You finally met your father only to have him stolen from you…”

“But you still have me!” Crysta sobbed as Celestia let her go to embrace her daughter.

“And my future siblings! You’re not alone!”

“My sweet child, I love you so much…thank you.”

“You also have me.” Beorn stood up and approached Chrysalis.

“My father always spoke highly of you, and I too respect you as a man…and as your future son-in-law. Winning this war must be our top priority, so that my father and Crafty can rest without regret.”

“You are so much like your father,” Chrysalis said proudly as she hugged Beorn gently and he returned the embrace.

“I look forward to the day you wed my daughter, she has chosen a fine young stag.”

“On the topic,” Marshall spoke up, pulling out his holo crystal.

“I spoke with Dimitri the other day and explained what happened. He wanted me to call him because he said he had an idea.”

Marshall tapped the holo crystal and placed it on the table. The crystal shined and an image of Dimitri showed up as he was loading bullets in his six-shooters. The human glanced up to see everyone and sighed as he set his weapon aside.

“So we’re all here?” Dimitri said, and they nodded.

“Good, so first I’d like to ask something of Celestia and Luna. Do you two know anything of a kingdom that dwells deep within the border of the Enchanted Forest? Anything by the name of Thicket?”

“Do you mean King Aspen?” Said Luna.

“We haven’t seen him in ages, in fact the last time we saw him was after the forest overtook the castle.”

“And when you made that terrible joke.” Celestia said as she rolled her eyes.

“That’s him. I have an idea that-GOOD GOD! Beorn, what the hell happened to your eye?!”

“I lost it during my fight with Blueblood,” Beorn said but then showed Dimitri Kingslayer.

“But I finally got this back.”

“Wulfric’s sword…he’d be very proud of you, kid. I know I sure as hell am.”

“So what about King Aspen?” Celestia asked.

“Right, well this might seem a little far-fetched, but I think those deers might have a way to help Twilight track down and deal with Tirek and Sendak. Considering those two had stood hoof-to-hoof against one another, if you recall that war you fought with Aspen, Celestia.”

“Yes but I also recall Aspen does not welcome guests in the Enchanted Forest. He will not take kindly to trespassers.”

“That brings me to the next part of the plan. Beorn will negotiate an alliance.”

“Me?” Beorn asked, sounding a bit surprised.

“Good idea.” Said Marshall.

“This will be a good chance to test your political skills, plus the deers of the forest will likely speak peacefully to one of their own.”

“Deer? You mean the lost clan?” Beorn asked, catching everyone’s attention.

“Lost clan?”

“Yeah. The elders told us that long ago, a clan left the northlands to escape the freezing cold of the north and that they were given powers over the trees by Jörð, the Goddess of Nature.”

“Huh, didn’t expect that kind of history with the Deer,” Lock said under his breath.

“But are you sure it’s a good idea for me to go? Aunt Celestia just said that Aspen doesn’t welcome strangers.”

“The rest of us would gladly go on your stead to meet with Aspen, but we unfortunately are stretched too thin due to our responsibilities,” Celestia said.

“Speaking of which, Dimitri, how is your rescue mission going for my son?”

“We’re about to land in Saddle Arabia in a few hours, the Night Witches and I have a diversion set up and will put it into action as soon as possible.”

“What is your plan exactly?” Marshall questioned.

“Well…and just to be straight, this was your daughter’s idea, Selene is gonna act as bait to distract Saladin while I pose as a rich noble who is offering her as a peace treaty.”

“That’s our daughter.” Luna sighed.

“Rarity and her squad will pose as entertainers and try to gather intel on the prince. I only hope we’re not too late.”

“Do what you can Dimitri but please…save my son.”

Dimitri nodded in response to Celestia’s plea before ending the transmission. The royals then cleared the room to discuss the battle reports on the western front and to also discuss the actions of the noble who fled during the attack from the undead; Lord Dapper.

The lord regent read through a small stack of papers while Dapper stood there as calm as possible with a smug grin on his face, thinking he was going to be commended for his service on the front lines.

“Lord Dapper.” Marshall finally spoke.

“I understand that during the skirmish with the undead, you and your men fled leaving many civilians behind…”

The grin on Dappers’ face began to fade as Marshall continued.

“The report also says that you abandoned many wounded and even ordered those aboard your ship to be thrown off. Why is that?”

“Th-That is absurd! I would never do something so dishonorable!” Dapper argued.

“Is it? Then how do you explain the multiple eyewitnesses who saw you literally grab an injured soldier, who by the way had only a wounded arm, and damn near tossed him over the edge? If it weren’t for the other soldiers’ intervening, you would also be guilty of murder.”

“I-I…”

“Furthermore, I also know the words said by you during the whole ordeal.” Marshall glared at the noble.

“You said, there is no place for those who can’t hold their own. I’ll see to it that you all hang for your insubordination for nearly getting me killed in the crossfire. I only know of one stallion who is as thick headed and narcissistic as you, and we’re at war with said stallion. And here I thought, despite the numerous arguments we have during court, that you had at least some sense of reason; how wrong I was.”

“Lord Marshall, I-I assure you that I-”

“SHUT UP!” Marshall barked as he banged his fist against his desk.

“I expected better from you, Dapper, you disappoint me.”

“Disappoint you…?” The noble muttered, making Marshall arch a brow.

“Disappoint you?! How dare you, sir?! How dare you accuse me of being thick! The only ones who are thick are you and your wives!”

“Dapper Crunch, stand down!” Marshall ordered.

“I will not! I have the right to speak my mind! Regardless if you are the Lord Regent! For 15 years, we have kept our muzzles shut, for 15 years we have had to watch as you allowed those savages to roam our glorious city and settle across Equestria! You would even allow them to build lives here and wed our own kind! Did you forget what they did to us during the Great War?! The lives ruined by their savage ways, the humiliation they put the mares through?!”

“We were able to win the war because of Wulfric and the Warborns!” Marshall snapped.

“The combined might of the Knights of the Golden Sun, the samurai changelings, and the Warborn Clan is how we were able to live in peace for 15 years before Blueblood!”

“Hogwash! They assisted us, yes, but they should have returned from whence they came and stayed there! It’s no wonder most of the court aligned themselves with Blueblood, because they saw just how ridiculous and unnatural this alliance is!”

“Is this how you truly feel?” Marshall asked calmly.

“It is not just me, there are a number of us on the court who share my views. We will all die for Equestria, even against Blueblood and his totalitarian ways, but we simply cannot continue to support this alliance any longer. You may hold resentment towards me for saying such things, but it is my personal opinion on the matter. If you wish to address it, then I suggest you take up the matter in court.” Dapper turned to leave and opened the door before peering over his shoulder.

“And for the record, it is worth whatever punishment you have in store for me.” With that, the Dapper left Marshall to contemplate what had just transpired.

The lord regent rubbed both his temples as the stress was building within his mind. To think, the court still rejected the Northerners with such disdain, even after all they had done for Equestria. Marshall knew he had to do something before, gods forbid, a coup d’état sprung up within the ranks. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his holo crystal to call someone who might have the answers he seeks. He tapped the crystal and waited until a miniature projection of Dimitri showed up. He was dressed in his disguise and had his back turned as he straightened his tie until he looked over his shoulder.

“Marshall? Hey man, you okay? You look like your head’s about to explode,” Dimitri said with concern.

“Just had an argument with a member of the court.” Marshall sighed while pouring himself some cider.

“Despite the part they played in the war, many here in Canterlot are still untrusting of the northlanders and I fear the court may be up to something.”

“Seems racism is a plague no matter what world you’re in. So what are you gonna do with this guy?”

Marshall thought long and hard as he went over the report before tucking the papers away neatly in a folder and signing a few documents.

“I’ll be relieving Lord Dapper of his military command and replacing him with the newly gazetted Captain Boulder Bash. That should ruffle his mane for a bit.” Marshall stated before handing the documents to one of the guards.

“This isn’t something new for me, a whole race of people being segregated and oppressed just because of their appearance.”

“How so?”

“Humans have a dark history with shit like this. There was an era when we too enslaved other humans for a long time before the trade was abolished.”

“Seriously? That seems so unexpected coming from you.”

“Oh trust me, humans are far from being perfect. We’ve done shit that would make what Dainn did look like a slap on the wrist. On Earth, humans are prone to chaos and violence, it’s why we’ve had not one but two World Wars.”

“Two? I’m amazed your species hasn’t brought itself to extinction.” Marshall said as he took a swig.

“So aside from relieving him of command, I don’t know how to handle this but as for Beorn? I’m putting him on mandatory medical leave. The boy has been through enough.”

“I heard through the grapevine that he’s scored three new girls for his harem.” Lock smirked as he and Marshall shared a short laugh.

“Like father, like son I suppose.”

“Listen Marshall, regarding the issue with the nobles, you should appeal to them. Show them all the good that the Northerners have done for Equestria.”

“I already tried, many times, I always remind them of-”

“I’m not talking about the Great War. I’m talking about what they have done in the past 15 years since then. I’m not from this world, so enlighten them. Remind them of. all the things Wulfric and the clans did for Equestria for the past 15 years since the Great War.”

Marshall froze for a moment as Lock provided him the answer he was looking for and raised a glass to him as he said.

“My friend, you are a genius.” The lord regent complimented as he downed his drink in one gulp.

“Onto more pressing matters. How goes the preparations for the rescue mission going?”

“We’re ready.” Lock said with confidence as he donned his disguise.

“Good. Check back soon.”

The communication ended as Marshall deactivated the crystal and finished the last of his paperwork. On his way back to his chambers, he bumped into Gregor who was escorting Ragna, Hreidar’s mother, through the castle with arms linked.

“Oh! Marshall, we were just on our way to see you.”

“Then your timing is perfect Sir Gregor. I just finished my work for the day, join me?”

“Gladly.” Ragna said with a smile as they followed.

“Is Princess Celestia feeling any better?”

“Yes. Thank the heavens.” Marshall sighed as they continued towards his private chambers. The lord regent eyed how their arms were linked and arched a knowing brow.

“So how are things faring with you two? We haven’t spoken for a number of months and I see you are well acquainted with one another.”

“Indeed we are,” Ragna said with a warm smile as she leaned up and pecked Gregor on his cheek.

“Gregor has been a wonderful gentleman these past months and has helped me rediscover what it means to be loved, and to love another.”

“Never in my years did I expect to share my heart with a Stonehoof, no offense love, but here I am with my arm around this wonderful woman,” Gregor said.

“I’m truly happy for you two, and what about Hreidar?” Marshall wondered.

“Someone say my name?”

The three turned to see the young stag in question and Marshall was surprised. The boy had grown a few more inches and his physique had bulked up considerably. His hair was tied in a long braid and he wore traditional Viking armor, similar to Gregor’s. As he passed by a few maids, he actually winked at them, causing them to blush and giggle at the gesture.

“Hreidar?” Marshall said and the young stag nodded with a confident smile.

“Good sun above, boy, look at you! You’re as tall as I, and as muscle bound as Gregor!”

“Ohh, my baby is such an adonis now!” Ragna cooed as she pinched his cheek.

“MOTHER?!?” Hreidar shrieked as he began to blush.

“Oh come now lad, let your mother compliment you.” Gregor laughed while ruffling his mane, making Marshall smile.

“Hm. You look like a family already.” The lord regent said, making the couple blush as they finally entered his private study and sat down for tea.

“Is it true? The king got his father’s sword back?” Gregor asked while Ragna prepared his cup.

“Yes but he lost his eye in the process.” Marshall sighed after adding some sugar to his.

“Hmph! That will serve as a badge of honor. I heard that bastard Blueblood lost his arm as well.”

“Language, Gregor.” Ragna scolded as she handed him his cup.

“Well he did.”

“I wish I was there with Beorn,”Hreidar sighed.

“But Sir Gregor insisted I remain behind to train and not make too much of a public image.”

“The elders still do not personally know of you, boy, there is still time to prepare for your reveal, but I still fear what they might do with you and your mother,” Gregor stated.

“You cannot let the elders rule your uncertainty, my love,” Ragna said as she placed her hand on his.

“They just need to see what you see in us.”

“How exactly can I do that?”

“By showing them that Hreidar is nothing like Dainn since he has been under your tutelage for months now. Especially since you and I are together, me, a Stonehoof. Do you regret sharing your heart to me?”

“Of course not.”

Ragna smiled as she leaned in and kissed Gregor on the lips.

“Then what is there to worry about?”

“That…they might judge you for your bastard brother’s crimes…” Gregor admitted while holding her cheek.

“I fear what they’ll do to you and your son. I love the boy as if he were my own.”

Ragna could only smile as she held Gregors hand, assuring everything would be fine when Hreidar made a bold suggestion.

“If they won’t listen to words...then perhaps they’ll listen to steel.”

“What are you saying boy?”

“A Holmgang. The elders’ best champion against me.”

“That is absurd!” Gregor snapped.

“What is a Holmgang again?” Marshall wondered.

“It is a duel that is used to settle disputes between the clans,” Gregor said.

“Sometimes they end if one combatant yields…or dies.”

“Hreidar, what would a Holmgang solve? You could be killed!” Ragna pleaded.

“But the clans will listen! They value deeds above words as all northerners do.”

“Sadly, the boy is right.” Gregor said, much to Ragna’s displeasure.

“Gregor no! You said he was like your son!”

“And as such, we should support him...he’s made up his mind.”

“Mother, I swear I shall be alright. Gregor has taught me all I know, so I’ll be sure to win.”

“But…I don’t want to lose you,” Ragna whimpered.

“You won’t, because I don’t plan on losing.”

Ragna knew her son all too well. When his mind was made up about something, he would never back down.

“Very well,” Ragna sighed.

“Just please make sure you come back to me.”

“I will, Sir Gregor? Please call the elders and King Beorn. It is time for me to make my official debut.”

Gregor did as the young stag requested and soon word began to spread that the living heir of Dainn Stonehoof had come forward to submit himself to the judgement of the clans. The dueling square was set up in the castle courtyard where the nobles of both Equestria and the Northlands had gathered along with a few soldiers.

Elder Thorodd began the announcements as Hreidar stepped forward, ignoring the rotten vegetables and insults thrown at him.

“We are gathered here to bear witness to the judgement of this young stag. Hreidar Snow, Son of Dainn.”

The crowd booed while Beorn silently gripped his chair to the point of snapping the wood until Crysta and Azury’s managed to calm him down.

“Personally, I too would rather see the last of Dainn Stonehoof’s blood snuffed out from this very world. But…the boy has issued a Holmgang, and has been given his majesty’s blessing. As such, we the elders of the clans shall procure our champion whom the boy shall face. Alrik Beardcutter! Come forth!”

“What?! Alrik?! Are they mad?!” Gregor yelped as he snapped his head to the other entrance of the ring.

Heavy footsteps were heard as a behemoth of a stag strode in. He was taller than Gregor, and possibly had more muscle on his body. His hair was completely shaved off, save for a long braided ponytail that reached his lower back. Scars littered his body and his armor consisted of Northern grieves, waist guard, and a single plated shoulder pauldron that covered his left shoulder. On his back was a large claymore that was almost as large as the stag as he stood in front of Hreidar and towered over him.

“By the gods! Who the hell is that?!” Azurys wonderd.

“That’s…Sir Alrik of the Beardcutter Clan,” Beorn said in an uneasy tone.

“Beardcutter?” Crysta repeated.

“Think of it like scalping but on the chin.”

“Gross!” Azurys cringed as the brute gave a loud bellow to the crowd and shouted at Hreidar like a pro wrestler before a match.

“You ready boy? Cause once I’m through with you, I’m gonna pay your mother a visit!”

Hreidar gripped his hatchet as Alrik continued to show off to the crowd. Beorn stood from his seat to state the rules of the match.

“This fight will end when one of you submits or dies! Each fighter will be given two shields and no more! Fighters ready!?”

The crowd cheered as Alrik made his sword tip drop to the ground with a loud thump as he grinned at his opponent while Hreidar unhooked his axe and grabbed the first shield.

“BEGIN!!”

In a surprise twist, Hreidar threw his shield aside, daring Alrik to come at him and that is just what the brute did before he was struck in the muzzle by the blunt end of his axe. The large stag staggered as Hreidar zipped around him and jumped on top of him. He grabbed Alrik’s antlers and pulled with all his might.

“HHHRRRRRRRAAAAAHHHH!!”

To everyone’s complete shock, Hreidar managed to pull Alrik back and bring him crashing down on his back. Alrik grunted but only to be met with Hreidar landing on his chest and began beating his fists into his opponent’s face. Each strike felt heavy and fast-paced as Hreidar didn’t seem to stop in his onslaught. Alrik managed to grab Hreidar’s fist and throw him to the side so that he could lift himself up. Once he did, he cracked his neck as blood dripped from his nose and lip.

“You have fire in you, boy, it’s a shame I have to snuff it out,” Alrik grinned.

“Then again, it’s not, since I must be the one to end your poisonous bloodline in honor of Wulfric Warborn. I’ll finish what he started.”

Alrik charged once again with his sword crashing down for another devastating blow that split the earth. A small clump of dirt managed to hit Hreidar in the eyes, blinding him for a moment.

“Now I have you!!” Alrik shouted as he dropped his sword and trapped the young stag in a bear hug.

“NO!!” Ragna shouted as her son was slowly being squeezed to death.

“Beorn, stop this!” Crysta pleaded.

“I can’t! One of them must win!” Beorn shouted as he looked on helplessly.

Hreidar could feel his armor being crushed with his body while desperately trying to wriggle loose. Alrik gave a sickening smile as his opponent continued to squirm and looked to Ragna who was crying her eyes out.

“Say goodbye to mommy ya little bastard! Ha ha ha-!!”

SHANK!!

“AAARRGH!! MY EYE!!”

The crowd gasped in shock as Alrik howled in pain and saw a piece of Hreidar’s antler buried in his eye socket.

“Crazy bastard…” Gregor said after noticing a chunk of his antlers were missing.

Hreidar seized this moment to grab the shield he discarded and began smashing it against Alrik over and over until the lumbering brute was laying in a pool of his own blood.

“ENOUGH!!” Beorn shouted with both arms raised.

Hreidar stopped just as he was about to finish the job. Alrik’s face was swollen and bloody as he barely gargled a response. Hreidar grunted in pain since some of his ribs were cracked from Alrik’s hug as he managed to stagger to his hooves. He breathed heavily as the crowd was silent and he looked down at his opponent. He then looked at his shield, only to toss it away.

“I am not my father,” Hreidar said.

“I may have his face, but I am nothing like him. He tortured and raped his own sister, something that is considered taboo in the North. You all think I am here to reclaim the throne, well you’re wrong! I want nothing to do with the throne! In fact, Beorn Warborn is the true heir to the throne! He is more deserving of it than anyone! I cannot expect you all to forgive me for what my father did, and I am content with that since I would feel the same. All I want is to at least try to earn your trust as time goes on, and no longer hide in the shadows. You may choose to resent me for the rest of your lives, and again, I am fine with it because your hate is justified.” Hreidar turned to Beorn and the Elders.

“What say you?”

The elders turned to the young king who stepped down from the stage to meet his friend at eye level before facing the crowd.

“This warrior has shown courage!” Beorn shouted.

“Not just through strength of arms but strength of heart! And are we not the people of the North? Do we not value courage?!” He asked with many of the crowd nodding yes.

“It is true he has the blood of a Stonehoof but he is as much of a Northlander as you or I!! So I say that this warrior…this stag whom I am glad to call friend shall not be judged for past crimes committed by his father and I will have words with any who object!!”

At first there was silence and then a rythmic thumping as the soldiers began pounding their shields in unison.

“Hreidar…Hreidar…Hreidar! Hreidar!! HREIDAR!! HREIDAR!!”

In moments the whole crowd followed as Beorn held up Hreidars right hand and the cheering grew even louder.

“Now everyone, a moment please! I have an announcement to make.” Beorn shouted as they quieted down.

“Sir Gregor, step forward.”

Gregor stepped out with Ragna holding onto him as they knelt before Beorn.

“Yes my king?”

“Gregor. You served with my father during the war, you have proven yourself to be a great warrior time and again.” Beorn said before he unsheathed Kingslayer and held it above Gregors head.

“It is only right you should be rewarded for such service. So by my right and authority as king, I hereby name you Chief Warrior!!”

Beorn tapped both Gregor’s shoulders as the older stag smiled proudly. He then stood up tall as he faced the crowd and they all cheered for him as well. Ragna reached up on the tips of her hooves to kiss him on his cheek. Hreidar smiled as he held his side and stepped towards Gregor and his mother.

“Congratulations, Lord Gregor,” Hreidar said.

“You too, Hreidar, you’ve come a long way from the young stag I met months ago.”

“I’m just glad you can finally show your face in public without anyone throwing something at you,” Beorn said.

“Seems like this is your first step in reforming the Stonehoof name.”

“I certainly hope so,” Hreidar said.

“You know, I’ve always wondered, even after all these years. Why did Dainn hold the Warborn’s with such disdain?” Gregor wondered.

“Probably due to the legend of the first Warborn,” Ragna said, making the stags turn to her.

“You…do not know?”

“This is the first I’ve heard of it, not even my father mentioned it,” Beorn shook his head.

“During my captivity, Dainn would prattle on about his hatred for the Warborns. All because of the blood that flows through their veins,” Ragna said.

“We can take it from here, my lady.”

The group turned to see Thorodd and his fellow elders approach them.

“We were waiting until you were a little older, but since young Hreidar is pardoned and Gregor promoted, the timing seems just about right. We shall tell you the legend of the first Warborn.”

The group soon vacated the arena until they arrived at the Elders’ private council room. The royals, Gregor, Ragna, and Hreidar sat at the table as Thorodd cleared his throat to begin his tale.

“In ancient times, it is said that Tyr; The God of Justice descended from Asgard after the beauty of a mortal doe caught his eye. The two fell in love and had many children which he taught the art of war and the values of honor, chivalry, and justice before returning to the world above.” The elder spoke with clarity as he caught the attention of a few more guards.

“The children soon had families of their own and formed a great clan that would serve as the protectors of the north who only fought to protect the weak and strike down evil in times of war. Thus was born The Warborn Clan.”

Beorn was in awe of hearing such a tale and began to understand why his father had a strong sense of justice and the need to stop Blueblood just as he had stopped Dainn.

“You see my friends. Since the Warborn Clan served as protectors of the North, it was only natural that the Stonehoof Clan would try to exterminate us for our blood is that of the god of justice.”

“So he left us for dead and conquered Equestria just to prove he was more worthy of the blood of Tyr?” Gregor spat bitterly.

“Talk about holding a grudge for no reason,” Beorn said.

“Indeed, this story has been passed down from generation to generation of each Warborn Chieftain,” Thorodd explained.

“Your grandfather told Wulfric when he turned eighteen and he was supposed to tell you once you turned eighteen, gods rest his soul.”

“You see, young master, just as Lord Wulfric vanquished the evil king, you must also follow through with your destiny and slay the enemy whom we fight now.”

“I plan to get even with Blueblood anyway,” Beorn said with conviction.

“Hmm, forgive me, but I do not believe it is Blueblood you must face to bring true peace,” Elder Froni hummed as he stroked his grey beard.

“He’s not? How come?”

“Though there will come the time when you face Blueblood one last time, I believe the true enemy you must vanquish…is that King of Wendigos.”

“Him?” Marshall said, sounding surprised.

“I hate to break it to you but he’s gonna need a few more years before he faces that monster! And those others that were with him…”

“Others?” Ragna inquired.

“The king had several officers with him when we last met. I suspect they were members of his court when he was alive.” Gregor replied while remembering the undead minotaur he faced in the north. His expression became blank for a moment until Ragna held his arm and smiled.

“We can worry about that some other time. Now we need to focus on our current situation,” Luna said while rubbing her very bloated belly.

“My sister has received word that Twilight and Apple Jewel have run into some complications in the Nether Lands.”

“What is the condition of King Vorak and Queen Haydon?” Beorn asked.

“She says that they are stable but are still recovering from their injuries. Neither of them are fit to step up to l rule their kingdom, so Scorpan has taken command. Twilight is helping him all she can, but it is beginning to be too much for the young gargoyle prince.”

“And Tirek?” Marshall asked.

“Still at large with Sendak, but there haven’t been any reports from the border patrol from any sight of them. Discord is assisting them on that front in any way he can.”

“Gods above, it’s like whenever we take a step in the right direction we end up taking a few steps back,” Beorn sighed in irritation.

“I believe you should begin your negotiation mission to Thicket in a few days time,” Celestia advised.

“If what Dimitri says is true, then we can finally take care of that accursed centaur.

Suddenly, the sounds of running footsteps came barreling down from outside as the door slammed open. A certain rainbow haired pegasus and farm mare, both with very pregnant bellies as Celestia and Luna, glared their eyes at Beorn with wide smiles but soon both gasped in horror at the sight of his missing eye.

“Uh…hi moms,” Beorn waved nervously.

“Oh my gosh!! Beorn, what happened to you?!?” Rainbow shrieked as she cupped his cheeks to get a better look.

“Mom, I’m fine!” The young king whined before being hugged by Applejack.

“Ohh my poor darlin’!” Applejack said while giving him a few kisses.

“Ma, seriously! I’m fine!”

Despite their shock, both mothers were overjoyed to have their little stag home and took turns to hug and kiss him with a few tears here and there.

“Ohh Beorn, your eye…”

“It’s fine mom, this just makes me twenty percent cooler,” Beorn joked, giving his mothers signature grin to make her smile.

WHACK!

“This is not something to joke about!” Rainbow scolded as she slapped her son upside the head.

“Ow! What was that for?!” Beorn whined as he rubbed the back of his head.

“For bein’ a reckless idiot!” Applejack snapped.

“Have ya any idea how worried we were?! Did you forget about your baby siblings still on the way?!”

“They’re at it again, Thora,” Luta sighed as she walked in with her sister. Luta’s belly was also bulging as much as the other pregnant mares as she laid a hand on her stomach.

“Lady Applejack, Lady Rainbow Dash, what have we said about over exerting yourselves?” Throa scolded.

“You both need to calm yourselves for your babies sakes. I mean, look at Luta, the doctor said her little buck is as healthy as can be because she’s been resting most of the time.”

Both mares took a deep breath to relax before hugging their son again and finally noticing Kingslayer strapped to their son’s back.

“You got it back…” Rainbow gasped as her son showed them their family heirloom.

“Yes.” Was all Beorn would say as they placed their hands on the sword.

“Oh Wulfric…I wish you were here,” Applejack said and could see her son looking more like his father.

“You have done your clan a great honor, Beorn,” Marshall said.

“I know, now I just have to learn how to wield both a war hammer and a claymore,” Beorn said as he held both weapons in his hands.

“I’m amazed you’re able to hold them both at the same time,” Crysta said.

“Must be from that potion he drank,” Thorodd hummed.

“Besides all that, I have to prepare for my new mission.” Beorn looked out the window to see a tree standing next to it. He gazed at the leaves and noticed a few here and there changing color from green to orange.

“The summer is nearly over, autumn will soon start, and winter after that. That’s when everything will happen all at once. We need to be ready, all of us.”

“Well you can count on me too, Beorn,” Hreidar declared.

“It’s time I finally show my worth, so I’ll be joining you on the front lines.”

Beorn nodded with a smile before his mothers noticed Deshi, Lithos and Ruko all wearing collars that had his name engraved on them.

“And who’re these young ladies?” Applejack asked, placing both hands on her hips and leaning forward slightly with a quirked brow.

“Ah that! Uh well…you see ma, they are um…that is to say-!"

“We’re his new brides,” Ruka smiled as Beorn cringed from her answer.

“Seriously?” Hreidar said.

“Dude, you get more tail than anyone around.”

“That’s my boy alright!” Rainbow smirked.

“And he’s totally his father’s son,” Applejack rolled her eyes.

“Hah! It’s like I said before!” Gregor said as he slapped Beorn’s back hard.

“The boy has moxie!”

“Oof! What can I say, it all just sorta happened,” Beorn cringed.

“So you girls are gonna be my new daughters-in-law?” Rainbow said to the three other wolf girls. The three seemed a tad nervous at first, meeting their fiancé’s mother, but Rainbow just smiled and wrapped the three of them in a big hug.

“My boy is an idiot sometimes, but I can tell you saw him for who he is on the inside. So it’s only natural why you chose to be with him.” Rainbow leaned back to look down at the girls.

“Promise me you’ll keep him out of trouble, okay? That’s all I can ask of you as a mother.”

The girls smiled after Applejack took her turn to hug them as well, making Beorn sigh with relief.

“If it pleases you my lady, we have each brought our most prized jewels as gifts for your family.” Ruko said in a graceful manner as she presented them with an emerald the size of an apple.

Lithos presented a sapphire with a silver necklace and Deshi held up a large topaz that seemed to shine with a light all its own.

“Please accept these gifts.” They all said in unison.

“Oh you girls are the sweetest.” Applejack said.

“But I think it’s best if you hold onto these here jewels. They are your family’s treasure after all.”

“Thank you ma’am.” Ruko smiled.

“Now if you want to give us a REAL present. How about some grandfoals?”

“MA?!?”

“All in good time, miss Applejack,” Crysta giggled.

“All in good time.”

Later

Marshall had personally called a meeting with a handful of nobles who he knew did not agree with the treaty with the Northerners, Dapper Crunch and Upper Crust included. Marshall felt as though he should handle this situation alone so that there wouldn’t be any more setbacks within the council like what happened with Jet Set, especially during such a crucial point in this war. The nobles stared at Marshall as he sat in his chair with his arms crossed, thinking about what to say. Dimitri’s advice gave him an incentive on what to say to appeal to the nobles, only he had many different ways to start.

“I gathered you all here to discuss something that I admittedly failed to acknowledge,” Marshall spoke calmly.

“To those of you who I have gathered for this meeting, I am aware that you do not fully support this alliance we have with the four clans, and I would like to address it. So, one by one, please voice your opinions as to why, after 15 years of peace before Blueblood, you still believe there should be no alliance at all and they should return to their homeland.”

“Indeed.” Dapper replied.

“The changelings are one thing but those filthy northern savages have lingered here long enough!”

“I concur with Lord Dapper.” Said madam Gold Rush.

“Now that the Stonehoof’s are gone, they have no business being here in our lands.”

“And what would be your solution then?” Marshall asked.

“Simply give them the boot and tell them never to come back?”

“Exactly!” Dapper exclaimed with a finger pointed at the lord regent.

“Those caribou turned our once beloved city into a place of rape, drugs and murder! Countless stallions, mares and foals suffered under their hooves!”

“Oh no doubt about that.” Marshall admitted.

“But don’t be so quick to put all the blame on them when almost half the ponies gathered here-including YOU Lord Dapper, were eager to join sides with those bastards rather than fight for your homeland!!”

Much murmuring was heard amongst the council after hearing that statement. Though they hated to admit it, Marshall was right.

“I too was forced to serve that bastard Blueblood up until he used me as a scapegoat for Shining Armor who at that time was in exile with his pregnant wife!”

Marshall took a moment to calm down and recompose himself before speaking again.

“It took a foreign army from a distant land to help take back our kingdom and restore the princesses to their throne. While it was the caribou who destroyed our land, it was also the caribou who helped restore it.”

Marshall would prove his point by showing an old map of Ponyville via holo-crystal.

“Ponyville was nothing but a small town on the map, even with Princess Twilight residing there and during the war it was one of the largest markets for sex slaves anywhere in Equestria.” He then changed the image to a more updated version that showed the local market bustling with crowds of not only ponies but almost every other race in Equestria.

“But after the war, King Wulfric established trade routes, offered us goods we could find nowhere else.” He paused to look at madam Gold Rush.

“Tell me madam, what fur is that?”

“Oh why it’s pure tatzlwurm fur.”

“And where did you get it?”

“From...a fur trader up north…”

Marshall then turned to Fancy Pants who had just finished polishing his monocle.

“Fancy Pants, surely you have heard of the drinks they brew up there?”

“Indeed. Their mead is truly an exquisite beverage, one might dare say it is the nectar of the gods.”

“All this is not enough, Lord Marshall,” Dapper huffed.

“Just because they may have established new merchandise and trade routes, does not absolve them of their nature! They are savages, the lot of them! It’s only a matter of time before they too decide to rise up and take Equestria by force!”

“Dapper, just what made you become like this?” Marshall said sadly.

“I remember you were once a humble soul before the war, why must you act like this now?”

“Because I love my country,” Dapper stated.

“Ponies have also been the pinnacle race of this world. Our glorious Princesses are proof of that since they are living goddesses. We ponies have class, humility, and grace while the northerners are brutish and uncivilized. I would rather suffer a thousand deaths than relive what Equestria went through! Once for ponies, always for ponies!”

Surprisingly, Dapper earned himself a round of applause and gained a confident smirk while looking at Marshall.

“So they are savages, you say?”

“Yes.”

“Brutish, uncivilized, prone to violence?”

“Indeed.”

“Were we so different?” Marshall asked.

“Let us look back before the founding of Equestria, before we were a united kingdom. The unicorns were at the top, they ran politics, held the most land and kept most of the gold and jewels for themselves. Pegasus ran the military and controlled the weather, when a tithe wasn’t paid, they’d cause a drought or flood an entire village with the inhabitants still inside!!” Marshall shouted the last part as he divulged Equestria’s dark history.

“And then we have the earth ponies. Ponies like me who were treated less than dirt for not being gifted with wings or magic and were often sold as…what were we sold as Lord Dapper?” He asked, giving a sarcastic smile.

“I asked: What were we sold as, Lord Dapper?”

“…Slaves…” Dapper finally answered, shrinking back into his chair.

“Exactly,” Marshall nodded.

“That is why we fight in this war, so that those times do not become a reality. The Stonehoof’s tried to do it, but failed. And now Blueblood is trying to attempt the same thing, and we must ensure that he fails. Besides, ask yourselves, in the 15 years since the Great War, have the Warborns and clans done anything to give the impression that they want to take control? And do not say it is because they are savages, for they are not, and that is besides the point.”

The entire room was silent, no pony in the council could find the words to counter the lord regents statement.

“Wulfric spent a good deal of his life repairing the damage caused by his race. Do not turn a blind eye to that fact over a simple grudge. If we fail to learn from our own mistakes, we are doomed to repeat them.” That is all Marshall would say as he took his seat with Fancy Pants and a few others smiling proudly at their lord.

“I…I support the alliance,” a noble said.

“Lord Marshall is right, we mustn’t allow our personal grudges define the Warborns,” another noble added.

“I did not want to say anything, but I am in a relationship with one of those shield maids,” a stallion said.

“She may be rough around the edges, but she has become something precious to me. I no longer wish to hide any longer.”

“What say you, Lord Dapper? Lady Crust?” Marshall said to the two remaining nobles.

“Very well…” Upper Crust frowned.

“Upper Crust?!”

“Stow it, Dapper, I no longer wish to listen to your lies! Marshall is right, the Warborns are not a plague, they are a blessing! And…and I too wish to accept them for who they are! Starting with confessing my feelings for the stag who once saved me from becoming a slave to Dainn Stonehoof!”

The crowd gasped at such a confession since Upper Crust was previously married and was not known to have any other relationships.

“May I ask who the lucky man is?” Marshall chuckled a bit.

“His name is Surt, he is one of King Beorn’s officers.” Upper Crust responded while collecting herself.

“He...took care of me when I was separated from my husband.”

“You...you gave yourself to him?!? YOU, a married mare?!?” Dapper shouted in disgust.

“Is Top Notch his son then?!?”

“NO!! I made sure that he was definitely my ex-husband’s foal but yes...one night, I gave myself to Surt or else I would’ve been thrown to the warbeasts…”

“It seems everypony is in agreement now supporting the alliance,” Marshall nodded contently.

“All that is left is you, Dapper.”

“You’re all fools!” Dapper snapped growled.

“I refuse to be part of this council! Have fun reaping what you sow!”

The enraged noble stood up and stormed out of the room. Marshall simply shook his head but thanked the nobles for their newfound support. Once the meeting was adjourned, Upper Crust made her way to the barracks where the vikings were stationed. After asking around, Upper Crust made it to her destination and knocked on the door of one of the soldier’s bunks and waited patiently. The door soon opened to reveal Surt and he was surprised to see the upper class mare.

“Upper Crust! How…unexpected to see you,” Surt said as Upper Crust smiled at her old flame.

“Hello Surt...it’s been a while.” She said nervously after noticing he wasn’t wearing a shirt and despite fifteen years, his body was as fit as ever.

“So what brings you here?” Surt asked with a big yawn.

“I came to...to um…”

“What? You came to what?”

“I...oh buck it!!” Upper Crust cursed before she latched onto him and kissed his lips, catching the old stag off guard.

Surt was surprised at the gesture, but accepted it as he closed the door and they separated for air.

“Upper Crust…?”

“I no longer wish to bury my feelings, Surt, I decided I want to be with you,” Upper Crust said, leaning her head on his chest.

“I…I love you! I’ve loved you for so long, but I was too cowardly and let my pride get the better of me!” Upper Crust looked up to the stag with tearful eyes.

“Unless…the old flame we shared was snuffed out when I chose my former husband?”

“Does this answer your question?” Surt asked before aggressively kissing her and pinning her to the wall as she gave a muffled yelp.

“My passion for you has never stopped burning.” The old stag growled before kissing her shoulder as her blouse lost a few buttons.

“I respected your wish to return to your husband when I learned you were carrying his child but I never stopped loving you.”

“Ah~!” Upper Crust yelped as he pulled her head back to kiss her neck.

“Oh Surt! I’ve longed for this day!” Upper gasped as he managed to pull off her blouse. Her large breasts were on display behind her bra as she looked away bashfully.

“Do I look strange?” Upper asked.

“You’re as beautiful as the night we made love,” Surt whispered as he grasped one of her bosoms.

“That memory has stayed with me for 15 years, and now we shall repeat that night.”

Surt kissed the mare as he guided her to the edge of his bed and he sat down with her straddling him. Upper Crust reached behind to undo her bra so that her breasts would spring free. Surt only smiled warmly as he latched his lips around her nipple and suckled on it.

“Yes, Surt, please hold me,” Upper whined as she wrapped her arms around his head.

“I always knew you were the one, I should have run away with you~!”

“Mmm no.” Surt replied, catching her by surprise.

“It’s only fair your boy got to meet his real father rather than spending his life with a fake one.”

“Mmm~, I still wish he was yours~,” Upper Crust moaned as he placed her on all fours to remove her skirt and panties.

“Remember when we first did this? You were so frightened, thinking I would ravage this beautiful body of yours.”

“But in a way you did~.” Upper Crust said as she bent down further to entice her old lover.

“You gave me pleasures I never thought possible.~”

The mare began swaying her flank in a hypnotic manner before the old stag finally hilted himself inside her and began ramming her slowly.

“Grr! I truly wish we could’ve had a child of our own all those years ago~”

“Ahn~, it’s not too late!” Upper Crust moaned.

“I would love to bear your child as well, Surt, I’ve waited a long time to find the opportunity to be with you! Mmm~! I love you so much! So claim me! Ravage me as you did and make me your mare!”

Surt grunted in response as he thrusted into his old mate hard. He then spun her around on her back and penetrated back into her as he latched his lips onto hers. This was a long time coming for the two, and the wait was well worth it. Their old flame was reignited, their passions rediscovered, and their love brought to light once more.

“You’re mine, Upper Crust,” Surt growled into her ear.

“To love and hold for years to come.”

“Yes!”

“And I will give you what you have dreamed for,” Surt said as he thrusted more into his mate.

“I shall give you my foal!”

Upper Crust’s eyes were rolled back as he became more aggressive and her once quaff mane was turning into a frizzy mess. But she didn’t care as her lover pounded her over and over to the point where both her legs were wrapped tight around his waist.

“Grrr!! Upper Crust…” Surt slowed down for a bit so that they could talk but made sure to keep pace for his mare.

“What about your boy?”

“Top is a-Mmm~- a grown stallion, he’ll understand and besides he-ooh~-is seeing a maid who works at the castle.” She replied before looking Surt in the eye with a seductive grin.

“Now pound me and make sure the whole barracks hears me~!”

“As you wish!”

Surt grabbed both her arms and pounded his mare with all his vigor. Upper Crust’s wails echoed throughout the barracks as her tongue hung out of her muzzle.

“Do you want my foal, Upper?”

“YES!”

“Beg for it!”

“PLEASE! RELEASE YOUR SEED IN ME! MARK ME! MAKE ME A MOTHER AGAIN! I LOVE YOU SURT!”

Surt wasted no effort as he slammed his hips into Upper Crust. With one final push over the edge, Surt erupted deep into Upper’s womb, causing her to scream in pure bliss. Theur climaxes lasted for an unknown amount of time until Surt managed to pull out, causing a wave of his seed to come gushing out. Surt flopped on his back as Upper Crust crawled up next to him and nuzzled his chest.

“I feel so full~,” she cooed, rubbing her belly.

“I’m probably already pregnant after the amount you shot into me.” She looked up to him with a tearful smile.

“If I am, will you still stay with me?”

“Of course I will.” Surt said as they kissed.

“I’m never letting you go again.”

“Mmm Surt~,” Upper Crust purred as he rolled on top of her and they began to make out.

“Can we go again?” The stag asked, making her giggle.

“Mmm if you tie me up, maybe~,” Upper Crust bit her lip as she grinned, knowing that response would get him worked up.

In another part of the Castle, Marshall was standing in front of his office window holding a piece of paper as he watched a large stormcloud rolling into the city.

“Dapper, you fool…” he said as he looked at the paper again. The sheet was Dapper Crunch’s official resignation from the royal council and his declaration to join Blueblood.

The lord regent felt the wind blow against his face. It was beginning to grow colder as rain began to fall from the clouds above.

“Dimitri…please hurry back,” Marshall frowned.

“Winter is coming…”

Elsewhere

The airship carrying Dimitri and the Night Witches landed at the ports of Saddle Arabia. Everyone was dressed in their disguise as Lock transformed into a stallion noble and stood in front of Selene with a pair of handcuffs.

“I’m still unsure about this…” Lock frowned.

“This could go either way, and I don’t mean to jinx it, but the odds seem stacked against us since we’re deep within enemy lines.”

“That is why we cannot fail.” Rarity said as she finished her makeup.

“Places everypony. The show is about to begin.”

End.

Staying Professional

The ports of Saddle Arabia were bustling with commotion as a group of guards stood at attention in front of the ship that had just docked. A Saddle Arabian Noble pony waited patiently at the foot of the docking bay. He was a lean stallion with dark brown fur, auburn mane and tail, and light yellow eyes. He wore traditional Saddle Arabian high-class fabrics and two local mares sat on their knees beside him. The ship’s boarding plank lowered to the ground and out came a group of individuals. The noble’s eyes caught sight of a group of rather alluring-looking mares as they sauntered off the ship, all wearing quite the revealing attire. Their bodies were slender and smooth, with a touch of muscle to go with it. Their clothes did little to hide their figures, except their most precious parts, and even a female dragon was seen with them. They all giggled to themselves as the males gawked at them until a lone unicorn stallion with crimson red fur, yellowish orange mane and tail with red streaks. His eyes were bright amber and the noble noticed his mares and any other female were eyeing at him hungrily. The mares and dragoness who exited the ship in front of him bowed to him as he stood at attention.

“Greetings,” the stallion said in a posh tone.

“I am Lord Crimson Flare, one of Princess Celestia’s most highly decorated lords from the court.”

“A pleasure,” The noble replied while getting an eyeful of his escorts attire with a lustful gaze.

“I am Lord Sand Dollar, what brings you to our fair city?”

“We are here to negotiate on behalf of her majesty.”

“We?” Sand Dollar asked as Princess Selene stepped out from behind, stunning the noble as he quickly bowed down.

“P-Princess Selene!! Please forgive my rudeness!”

“No need for apologies. I’m here to see the Sultan,” Selene spoke in a serious tone with a glare to match her mothers as she looked down on the noble kneeling before her.

“Uh, of course but…why are you with this gentleman here?” He asked as Crimson Flare pulled the dragoness in for a kiss and proceeded to grope her chest and flank.

“He’ll provide the entertainment.”

“I see~.” Sand Dollar’s eyes were once more locked on Crimson’s entourage after witnessing him break the kiss with a wolfish grin.

“Save some for us, master~,” Rarity swooned as she pressed her chest on his arm as one of the thestrals did the same on his other.

“Hmph, you’ll all get your just deserts,” Crimson Flare scoffed as he pushed them all away.

“Now then, I believe we should get going to the palace, Lord Sand Dollar. From what I’ve heard, the Sultan is eager to meet the Princess.”

“Oh most definitely,” Sand Dollar nodded as he turned to the guards.

“Clear the streets! Make sure no pony is in our way! I want a clear path to the palace!”

The guards saluted as they walked in front of the group and they followed. On the way, Lock noticed the deplorable condition the lower district was in. The buildings looked condemned and broken down, almost all the ponies wore rags or nothing at all, the air was foul with rot decay, and they all turned away from the mere sight of them. It pained Lock to see them all like this, but he had to remind himself to keep his character as they neared the wall that separated the poor district from the rich.

“Hmm, just curious, but the Sultan can lend aid to these ponies, can’t he?” Crimson asked Sand Dollar.

“Surely he must have the resources to do so.”

“Why waste good coins on these vermin?” Sand Dollar scoffed, earning him a disgusted look from the group.

“If they’re too poor to support themselves, it’s not our problem. Besides, we have better things to waste our money on!” His expression changed when he pointed to an arena poster showing today's match and on it was a picture of a one winged Pegasus.

“BROTHER!!” Selene shouted as she ripped the poster down to get a better look.

“What’s the meaning of this?! Why is my brother on this poster?!?”

“Why, he is the new rising star of the fighting arena,” Sand Dollar explained nonchalantly.

“The Sultan had him thrown in there after refusing to abide by his hospitality. It is just his way of reminding everypony why he is in power, so that no pony would disobey his word.”

“Is that why his wing is all bandaged up?!” Selene snapped.

“I shall admit, that was a tad excessive, but it was the boy’s own fault for allowing it to happen to him.”

This motherfucker is lucky I don’t go dragon and devour him… Lock hissed darkly in his mind as he kept his poker face.

“Princess Selene,” Crimson Flare said as he placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Need I remind you why we are here.” He gestured to the chains clamped on her wrists.

“Please try to refrain from doing or saying anything foolish that would jeopardize our positions.”

Selene took a breath and calmed herself before carefully folding the poster and tucking it away in her dress as they proceeded to the palace. On the way, they noticed Imperius had become quite the celebrity as numerous shops were selling posters, figures and other items with his image on them.

“Step right up! Get your limited edition Warrior of The Sun Figurines!!”

“Toy replicas of Imperius’ weapons right here!!”

“You want ‘em? We got ‘em! Warrior of The Sun T-Shirts!!”

“He seems quite popular,” Crimson said.

“But of course, as I have mentioned, he is a rising star,” Sand Dollar said.

“I just wonder how much his popularity will soar, come the tournament.”

“Tournament? What tournament?” Selene wondered.

“The Freedom Tournament,” Sand Dollar explained.

“Once a year, Sultan Saladin holds a fighting tournament at the coliseum. Many of the slaves held there get a chance to fight until one is left standing. Just so they can face the champion and battle for the ultimate prize: their freedom. Only one has held the title of champion for many years, and he has yet to be bested.”

“Sounds more like a cage match than a friendly tournament,” Crimson said under his breath.

The group arrived at the checkpoint of the gate as Sand Dollar informed the guards of their new guests. They were all allowed entry and were met with a whole new atmosphere in the rich district. The buildings looked new, the streets were paved in stone, the air was much cleaner, and the ponies were all well-dressed. However, despite the somewhat brighter atmosphere, Lock spied more ragged dressed ponies here and there. He even saw a stallion walking down the street with a mare crawling on all fours beside him.

“So…you all still keep slaves, hm?” Lock asked, trying his best to keep calm.

“Oh but of course. Slave trade has been part of our empire for centuries. If only Celestia could see the benefits of this trade.”

“My Mother HAS seen it. First hand, should I remind you,” Selene hissed.

“Oh uh…yes, the Stonehoof incident,” Sand Dollar said in an embarrassed manner as he bit his thumb.

“Um, let’s put all that aside. We’ve arrived!”

The group arrived at a large gate made of iron and decorated with golden phoenix’s.

“Mm, a bit gaudy,” Rarity said as her fashionista sense kicked in.

“Your servant is a bit mouthy, Lord Crimson.”

“My apologies. Bad girl!”

Sorry Spike!

SPANK!!

Rarity yelped as Lock’s hand left a bright red print on her rear as she gave a pouty look but Lock could swear she winked at him as she continued to whine like a filly.

“Master, that hurts!”

“Keep it up, and you get a fresh one,” Lock warned her with his hand raised. Rarity then smirked seductively as she turned around and bent over, giving him and anyone around a generous view of her bubble-butt.

“Well…if you insist~,” she cooed, giving her tush a shake.

“That, uh…won’t be necessary,” Lock shook his head.

“So long as you know your place.”

“Yes, master!” Rarity giggled as she wrapped her arms around his and pressed her breasts into his arm.

As Sand Dollar chuckled at her antics and turned away, Lock shot Rarity a bit of a stink eye.

“Cool it with the flirtations! Remember, this is all an act!” He whispered quietly.

“Yeah, and besides, you already got a man!” Tarra whispered as she hugged Lock’s other arm.

“Oh calm down you two, my husband won’t mind. In fact, I hope this story will get him riled up when I show him this outfit~,” Rarity said as she gave a mischievous giggle that scared some of her teammates.

“Oh sweet Celestia…” Star groaned.

“She’s got it bad for her man,” Mist grinned, feeling somewhat envious.

As soon as they entered the palace, their ears were suddenly filled with music and laughter and the scent of food filled their nostrils. It was like they suddenly walked into a festival.

“Well, this certainly is fancy,” Crimson said

“The Sultan always enjoys hosting festivities when he is in a good mood. And lately, he has been in a surprisingly better mood,” Sand Dollar said.

The group all strode in and their attention was gained by nearly everyone in the room. The males all gawked and stared at Lock’s entourage in awe and hunger. Most of the males’ eyes were glued to either their breasts, flanks, and sometimes their faces. As for the females, each of them were giving Lock a predatory look. None of the local noble mares had ever seen a noble stallion from Equestria look so rugged-looking, yet dressed so refined. It wasn’t hard to accept that he was an attractive stallion, they all just wanted to know what it would be like to spend the night with him.

“Attention!” A servant called out to the crowd.

“Announcing the arrival of his glorious majesty, Sultan Saladin of Saddle Arabia!”

Everyone in the room clapped as the Sultan himself marched in as the curtains parted away at his entrance. He had a prideful smile stretched across his face as he waved to his guests and a servant quickly handed him a glass of wine.

“Thank you, thank you,” he said.

“This day is a good day to hold one of my many soirée’s, for I have recently acquired a special new toy for my coliseum! So eat, drink, relax, even grab a servant mare to buck for all I care! It is my pleasure to allow you all to indulge yourselves.”

Many of the attending nobles did as the Sultan announced with some of the mares willingly exposing themselves to their guests as they pounced on them like wild beasts, while others gorged themselves on food and drink.

“Your majesty.” Sand Dollar called out to his Sultan.

“We have guests, emissaries from Canterlot.”

“Do we now?” Saladin said and quickly chugged some wine as he approached the group.

“Welcome honored guests! Princess Selene, is that you? You’ve grown,” The Sultan said with a fake friendly smile, but all could see him trying to look down her chest.

“Lord Saladin, it’s a pleasure,” Selene replied with a fake smile of her own as she clenched her hands together, eagerly wanting to punch his teeth out. Her shackles clinked a little from her hands shaking.

“And you are?” Saladin said to Lock.

“Lord Crimson Flare,” Lock greeted.

“I was sent by Princess Celestia to escort her daughter in order to come to a peace treaty, as you have requested.”

“Hmm, yes, a treaty would be beneficial for both our countries,” Saladin hummed.

“After all, I have admittedly been aligned with the traitor Prince Blueblood for a while now. His payments are quite generous, so long as I provide resources such as troops and weaponry. I was even willing to send him a prototype my engineers have been working on.”

“Prototype?” Lock questioned.

“Another time, for now there is something I must address to you, Lord Crimson Flare,” Saladin pointed out.

“I don’t very much trust you, even if you were sent by Celestia. That mare has given me quite a bit of hassle, and it is suspicious that she would concede oh so quickly. Luckily for you, I am in a pleasant mood, so I shall give you a chance to earn my attention and maybe my trust.”

“Seems fair, how shall I prove to you?” Lock wondered, making Saladin grin wickedly as he pointed at Rarity.

“You, white one, show me how you serve your master right here and now,” Saladin ordered.

Lock felt a lump in his throat after hearing such a demand as he turned to Rarity who was walking towards him with a sway in her hips.

Oh hellfire! I know I’m bound to Lucifer already, but I am DEFINITELY going to the lowest circle of Hell for this!!

Lock screamed in his head before he felt Rarity’s lips on his and they began to slowly make out.

“Mmm, master~,” The white mare purred as she made Lock kiss her shoulders.

“Suck on my breasts,” She whispered, sounding serious.

“What?! But-!”

“Just do it!”

Rarity pulled her top down to expose her chest to her master as he squeezed both her breasts together, making a good amount of her milk leak out before latching on.

“Ahhh~!” Rarity sighed while the Sultan gave a sick grin and stroked his beard.

“Keep going, this show is just getting good,” Saladin said as he leaned back and sat down on the many cushions.

Lock had no choice as he glanced at Rarity, but then saw her give an ever so slight nod of approval.

Spike, all I can hope is that you won’t hate me too much for this! It’s all for Imperius!

Lock continued to suckle on her breast as milk dripped out and he drank it. They both sank on their knees on the floor as the rest of the group stared. Selene tried to look away, but her face burned since she was unable to. The Night Witches and Tarra also stared with calm expressions, and slight arousal, as Lock filled his mouth with some breast milk and latched his lips onto Rarity’s. It surprised her to taste her own milk, something she had not done before, but she moaned even more into his mouth as they kissed.

“Tasty?” Lock asked.

“Very~,” Rarity cooed.

“Good.” Lock then laid on his back as he spread his legs a bit for her, gesturing to the bulge in his crotch.

“Now, continue to tend to my needs, and you might just be rewarded.”

Rarity dropped to all fours and loomed over the tent in his pants with a hungry look in her eyes but just as they were about to get started, the Sultan clapped his hands and ordered them to cease as he stood from his seat.

“Very good! You have trained them well, Lord Crimson.”

“Uh…thank you, your majesty…” Lock stood up and sighed with relief and could once again swear he saw Rarity wink at him as she playfully put her top back on with some of the crowd looking disappointed.

“Now that we have the pleasantries out of the way…how about you all come join me at the arena?” The Sultan offered with arms stretched out with a genuine smile.

“An excellent offer, Lord Saladin, but may we first unload my luggage in whatever guest room you have for us?”

“Oh but of course! I’ll have my servants escort you right now,” Saladin said as he snapped his fingers.

The servants obeyed and carried their bags as they led them out of the main room. They walked through the halls until they came to a set of double doors and walked inside. The room was extravagant looking, filled with an assortment of furniture and a bed for each of them.

“Nice room,” Lock nodded and waved the servants away. Once they were gone and the door closed, Lock exhaled heavily as he slumped in the chair while pulling on his mane.

“Fuck almighty! I thought I was gonna lose it! Did that fat bastard seriously expect us to get it on in front of everyone?! I mean, what the fuck’s wrong with him?! Is common decency nonexistent around here?! We almost literally fucked!”

“Calm down, darling.” Rarity said while fixing her makeup as the others went to different parts of the room.

“It was all part of the act and it’s not the first time I’ve done this.”

“Oh come on, Rarity! You’re married and have a daughter!” Lock spat as she continued to fix herself up.

“We went as far as to kiss each other! And letting me do…that to your breasts?!”

“I know, but Spike understands the nature of my job and knows what it entails.” Rarity said calmly.

“And let me tell you a little secret.” She leaned in to whisper.

“Whenever I tell him I slept with another man, he gets riled up~.”

Lock then noticed the seductive look she was giving as she stood up straight with her arms crossed as they pushed up her breasts a little.

“I even allowed him and Garble to ravish me~.”

Lock’s eyes twitched after he realized why Rarity was Luna’s spymaster. She was the best at disguises, infiltration, assassination and most of all Seduction.

“If it makes you feel better, darling, I’ll ask him to invite you.”

“I’ll uh...pass,” Lock said.

“Pretty sure Rainbow and Applejack would kill me for that.”

“I suppose you’re right,” Rarity shrugged. She then grinned as she lunged at Lock and straddled him.

“Just so you know, I personally find you exceedingly attractive. Especially when you’re a pony. My loyalty to my marriage is unparalleled, for Spike is my one true love. However, for the sake of the mission, if in fact that brute did ask for a full performance, I give you full permission to do with me as you please.”

“B-But I’m against violating another’s marriage!”

“Shh…” Rarity shushed with her finger.

“I know your morals and code would say otherwise, so don’t think of it as that. Think of it as just fulfilling your duty as both a man and as a knight.”

“I…I don’t know,” Lock sighed as he looked away.

“Marriage is sacred, Wulfric invited me into his, but this is different. What if I can’t go through with it if the time comes?”

“The answer will come to you, darling, you’ll see,” Rarity said as a blinking light flashed from her pocket.

“Oh dear, baby emergency,” She said as she pulled out a holo crystal to see Spike holding their crying daughter.

“Hi honey!” Spike said in a cracked voice.

“Sorry to bother you at work, I just-!!” He paused to see Lock underneath his wife.

“Oh don’t mind us darling, you were saying?” Rarity said.

“SPIKE! IT’S NOT WHAT IT LOOKS LIKE!” Lock yelped out of the blue.

“Right. I can’t find Cinder’s teething ring! Do you remember where it is?”

“Of course dear, it’s in the freezer,” Rarity replied calmly as she watched her husband rummage through the freezer to find the teething ring and give it to Cinder.

“There ya go sweetie,” he sighed with relief.

“Again, sorry.”

“No trouble at all, Spikey Wikey. Now be sure to give Cinder extra kisses for me!” Rarity smiled as she waved hello to their daughter.

“Hello Cinder my sweet filly! Mommy will be home soon, okay?”

The little filly reached out to her mother as Spike eyed Lock.

“So that’s your pony form, huh Lock?”

“Spike, I-!”

“Dude, relax, you’re as paranoid as my wife when she can’t find the right fabric,” Spike chuckled, making Rarity pout.

“This is part of her job, as I’m sure she’s told you. I’m not mad, because I know she loves me and is as loyal as I am. So whatever may happen over there, just go with it. It’s totally fine.”

“Uh…okay?”

“Besides, she always sends me pics in those outfits she wears~.” Spike grinned while wiggling his eyebrows at Rarity who bashfully looked away.

“Oh spikey, you’re the sweetest. Love you!”

“Love you more! Bye hon.”

As the crystal deactivated, Rarity returned to her captive between her legs and licked her lips as she felt his chest.

“We should head back soon, but you can’t walk around with this~,” she whispered, looking at the tent in his pants.

“Well I can’t help it when a sexy ass mare is sitting on me,” Lock deadpanned.

“Then allow me to remedy that, right Tarra?” Rarity asked, glancing over her shoulder.

“Go for it, I like to watch,” Tarra grinned.

Before Lock could retort, Rarity was already snaking her way down on her knees and eyed his bulge. She locked her lips as she pulled down this fly and pulled out his throbbing equine member, getting a full whiff of his musk.

“Rarity, I don’t think-”

“Babe, just shut up and let her work,” Tarra said.

Rarity soon got to work as she pulled down her top again and sandwiched her breasts around Lock’s shaft. She hummed in delight as she began to move up and down, giving the tip an occasional lick.

“Holy hellfire in a handbasket…” Lock groaned.

“Just how the hell did I end up in this situation?”

“Just enjoy it darling~,” Rarity cooed while smooshing her breasts around his member.

“Besides, we’re being watched.”

Lock then noticed two shadows standing in front of the door and could hear whispering in the room next door. Clearly, the Sultan was not taking any chances with his group.

“By the way Lock, do you mind if I record this? Seeing another male ravage me really works up Spikey Wikey~!”

“And I thought Rainbow was kinky…” Lock grunted before she ceased teasing him and fully removed her top.

“One more thing. I asked you to suckle my breasts cause they’ve been sore for a while.”

“Is that the only reason?” Lock said as she gave his tip another lick.

“Maybe~.”

He pulled out his smartphone and tapped it a few times before readying the camera.

“Make a good show for your husband,” Lock said as he hit record.

“We’ll send a copy with a magic crystal.”

“Hello, my darling Spikey!” Rarity cooed as she stroked Lock’s dick.

“As you can see, I’m deep within enemy lines and must act the part. So I’m about to have some steamy fun with my new master~. I do hope you enjoy it, so that when I return you can return the favor to your darling wife!”

Rarity then took Lock’s shaft in her mouth as she puckered her luscious lips around it. She slowly pulled her head back as she sucked, leaving a trail of lipstick, all while gazing lustfully at the camera. She snaked one of her fingers down to her quivering marehood and dug a couple fingers in her snatch, making her moan as she serviced her temporary lover.

“That feels nice, slut,” Lock scoffed, making sure Saladin’s spies heard him.

“Tell your husband how I taste.”

With a loud pop from her lips, Rarity hummed in delight as she pressed his shaft against her cheek.

“He tastes divine, Spikey, but not as good as you. Watch as I take it all the way down my throat~.”

With a deep breath, Rarity swallowed Lock’s member all the way down to the base. Lock bit his lip as the mares and Tarra masturbated at the spectacle. Selene, meanwhile, was hiding in the bathroom to avoid watching due to embarrassment.

“That’s so bucking hot,” Star said.

“Swallow that dick, girl!” Misty cheered.

“Does her throat feel nice, babe?” Tarra purred.

“Very, she’s a nice little cocksleave,” Lock chuckled when Rarity pulled out with another pop.

“Thank you, my darling master~,” Rarity moaned, her eyes a little glazed.

“Now let’s show Spike a more personal performance. Ride me, now,” Lock ordered as he angled his camera.

The spies outside could hear everything as Rarity began to moan louder and a thumping sound could be heard. Right up to the point where they didn’t need to lean in to listen.

“Should we report to the Sultan?” One spy asked his partner.

“And miss this? Tartarus no! Besides, it could be a trick,” The other spy shook his head, not wanting to admit that this sounded hot.

“AHH! Master, what’re you doing?!?” Rarity shrieked through the doors.

“Why bucking you upside down of course~!” Lock said, finally making them back off.

“This could be a while.”

“We should report to his majesty.”

An Hour Later

After their steamy fun and managing to clean up again, the group were escorted to the Coliseum where the Sultan was waiting for them. Each of the mares and Tarra had happy smiles and looked as though they were glowing, Rarity especially. The undercover fashionista was clinging to Lock’s arm and giggled every so often, ignoring the slight twinge of pain between her legs. Lock on the other hand, felt a slight bittersweet feeling since he just slept with another man’s wife.

“This…kinda feels wrong for me,” Lock whispered.

“I mean, I get it was for convincing them who we were pretending to be, but it still felt wrong doing it.” Lock glanced down at Rarity who was still smiling up at him.

“Not to mention that video you made me record and send to Spike. You two have weird fetishes.”

“Well, so does Rainbow Dash,” Tarra pointed out quietly.

“Not the point,” Lock retorted.

“Are you sure what we did was…appropriate?”

“Morally, no,” Rarity admitted.

“But if me and my husband don’t seem to mind, then you have nothing to worry about.”

Just then, the music in the arena began to kick up in a rhythmic drumbeat as a lone stallion ran into the center of the arena.

“LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!! Welcome to another exciting bout in our fabulous arena!!”

The crowd hollered and whistled for a brief period as they were asked to quiet down.

“Today we have a special treat. By the grace of the Sultan himself, we have decided to unleash one of the most ferocious and bloodthirsty beasts…he has consumed many a warrior that has dared try to slay him! He is the undisputed king of the sands! I give you…THE MIGHTY!! TATZLWURRRRM!!”

The announcer quickly fled to a nearby podium as a large gate was raised and a giant, scarred Tatzlwurm came slithering out with an ear splitting shriek that made many in the stands cover their ears.

“The one who faces this beast today is our newest rising star! He has shown mercy to many of his opponents but many more have fallen by his spear!” The announcer paused as many of the crowd members were on the edge of their seats.

“He is the one winged fighter! The prince of piercing strikes! The Warrior of The Sun!! PRINCE! IIMPERIUUUUS!!!”

“IMPERIUS! IMPERIUS!! IMPERIUS!!”

The group looked to the other side of the arena to see the gate open. A young stallion came walking out that made Selene gasp and the others went wide eyed. Imperius looked completely different than before he was captured. His body looked more broad and muscle bound, his mane was long enough for him to tie into a short ponytail, and he wore plated armor that covered his shoulders, elbows, knees, and torso. He was armed with a long bident and he had a crossbow on his back with a quiver on his hip. As for his wings, one of them was wrapped up in a wing cast and held in a leather tourniquet. Imperius narrowed his eyes at his monstrous opponent as he gripped his spear.

“Lord Crimson Flare!”

Lock managed to tear his gaze away as Saladin beckoned him over to sit by him.

“Come, come! You’re just in time for the main event of the day!”

Lock forced a smile as he and the others walked over and took their seats. As Selene sat next to Lock, Rarity sat on his lap and Tarra sat on the other side while the rest of the mares sat around him.

“I hope you weren’t too busy with your servants,” Saladin said with a smirk.

“She’s a needy one sometimes,” Lock said as he reached down to grope Rarity’s flank.

“But it’s worth it, isn’t it my pet?”

“Oh! Master~,” Rarity purred as she felt her rump being pinched.

Their attention returned to the arena after the announcer gave the signal to begin. The two circled each other for a moment when the beast lunged at the prince only to be struck by his spear and driven back as dust and sand were kicked up by its massive body.

“He’s got ‘em on the run!!” One spectator shouted as he watched the prince leap high into the air for a killing blow as the tatzlwurm slithered back.

“WATCH OUT FOR HIS TAIL!!” Another shouted as the tail smashed Imperius into the wall.

“Brother!!” Selene cried out, catching his attention.

“Selene?” Imperius said in shock just before narrowly dodging the monster’s jaws.

“Why you!!” He growled as he shot out one of its eyes with his crossbow, earning a cheer from the crowd.

The beast roared in pain as it thrashed about and whipped its tail around in an attempt to hit the young prince. Imperius sprinted in a circle, jumping and dodging the beast as he searched for an opening. When the worm swung its head and its good eye faced away, Imperius ran towards the worm and began running up its body. He readied his bident until he made it to the worm’s head and aimed his crossbow. He fired at the other eye, blinding it and making it thrash around more. Imperius held on as much as he could and waited for the right moment. Everyone was on the edge of their seat as Imperius rode the worm and never let go. As soon as the worm swung its head up, Imperius released his grip and was sent flying upwards. He raised his spear and pointed it downwards and fell from the sky. With his aim steady in the center of the worm’s head, Imperius drove the bident deep in the worm’s skull, piercing its brain as the worm roared in agony. Soon the worm stopped roaring and fell to the dirt. Once the worm was confirmed to be dead, Imperius yanked his bident out and swiped it to the side to clean it.

“How’s that?! You bunch of noble pricks?! ARE YOU NOT ENTERTAINED?!” Imperius shouted.

“Ha! He actually said it!” Lock said in an amused tone as the crowd cheered.

“UNBELIEVABLE!! You all saw it here folks! The king of the sands has finally met his end! Hail The Warrior of The Sun!!”

The crowd let out a thunderous cheer while Imperius ran to where Saladin and the others were seated and smiled to see Selene looking back at him.

“Sis, w-what’re you doing here?” He asked as the guards came to take him back down to the holding cells.

“I’m getting you out of here!” Selene shouted as they took him away.

“No wait! Sister!!” Imperius yelled as he reached out for her.

“Just wait for me!” Selene cried with tears in her eyes.

“Just please stay strong!”

“LET ME GO!! SISTER!!”

Imperius tried to fight back but was dragged away to the other side of the gates. Selene whipped her head to the Sultan with a glare as she marched up to him.

“I want to see my brother! I don’t know what kind of sick treatments you’re putting him through, but I want to see him right now!”

“Calm yourself, girl, your brother is fine,” Saladin said as he sipped some wine and called for one of the guards.

“Take the princess down below to her brother and guard her well!” He ordered with a finger pointed up.

“Or it’ll be you we feed to the beasts.”

“Yes my Sultan.”

“Now then, I’d like to hear how your little white mare was in the sack, Lord Crimson Flare,” Saladin said playfully.

“Well as you can see,” Lock said, reaching up to Rarity’s breasts.

“Her tits are as soft as marshmallows.”

“Ahn~,” Rarity whined, pressing her rump into Lock.

Fuckn’ hell, I hate this, Lock grumbled in his head.

Selene was escorted down to the slaves quarters where many slaves eyed her curiously. Some gave her cat calls as she was led to the nicer looking part of the dungeons. She soon arrived at a cage where a minotaur, two zebra mares, a couple griffins, and other ponies sat inside. The guard unlocked the cage as Selene stepped inside.

“Hey Prince! We got somepony here for you!” One of the guards barked. From the inner walls of the cage, Imperius peeked out and saw his sister.

“SELENE!”

“IMPERIUS!”

Both young ponies ran to each other and hugged for their dear life.

“You kids have ten minutes,” the guard informed them.

Selene wepped with joy as she broke the hug to get a look at her brother who was shedding tears of his own.

“I missed you…” Imperius said as they hugged again. Selene saw her brother’s bandaged wing and felt heartbroken, unable to imagine the pain we went through.

“We’ll get you out, I promise,” Selene said with a smile as she kissed his forehead.

“Is mother alright?” He asked, looking worried.

“She is strong,” Selene frowned. “But not invincible. Seeing your bloody feathers in a box almost broke her.”

“That bastard Saladin, I’ll be sure to return the favor.”

“So are ya gonna introduce us or not?”

The other inhabitants of the cell approached as Imperius smiled at his sister.

“Selene, this is Bruze. He’s been teaching me new tricks and putting me through intense workouts.”

“G’day to ya.”

“This is Mona and Ebony, the zebra mares who’ve been treating my injuries.”

“Hello,” Mona said.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Ebony said with a nod.

“This is Razor and Big Beak, they’re what you might call the gossipers of the dungeons. They’ve been keeping an ear out for any useful info said by the guards.”

“Sup,” they both said.

“And these other ponies and creatures are from all around Equestria who were brought here against their will,” Imperius said.

Selene looked around and could tell these were not your usual prisoners despite their rugged looks and bowed to all of them with a warm smile.

“Thank you for taking care of my brother.”

“Our pleasure, miss!” Big Beak said with a wide smile along with the rest.

“And just so you know, he is quite the gentleman,” Ebony said with a wink.

Selene’s eyebrow twitched as she glared at Imperius.

“And just what is that supposed to mean?”

Instead of getting flustered like he usually would, Imperius just rolled his eyes.

“Ebony, no teasing, remember?” He groaned.

“Aw, you’re no fun,” Ebony pouted.

“Sorry about her, sis, she likes to tease me a lot since we became friends.”

“Hmm, so you say,” Selene said.

“So, no offense Princess, but why the bloody hell did you come all this way in the first place? You’re basically playin’ into Saladin’s hands,” Bruze said.

Selene glanced at the guards in the room and had to be careful of what she said. She then got an idea from something they used to do when they were younger. A secret language that only they would know.

“Imperius, wessa comea nota lone,” Selene said.

“Wessa bringa da ponies n’ hoomana ana da weechis of a da nighta and a da locka!”

“Errr, what did she say?” Razor asked.

The prince simply nodded in response and carefully looked around to make sure the guards weren’t listening in on their conversation.

“Find Princess Jasmine, she can help,” he whispered as the guard came back.

“Time’s up. Sorry, your majesty.”

As the guard gently pulled her away, Imperius held onto her hand for as long as he could before she was escorted out of the dungeon. For a moment, everything felt cold for the young prince as he watched his sister fade from sight. In a fit of rage, he slammed the bars with a furious yell.

“Poor lad,” Bruze frowned.

“Bruze,” Imperius said, not facing the Minotaur.

“Remember those Minotaur techniques you said were passed down from your kind?”

“Aye, what of it?”

“I want you to teach it to me.”

“Lad, I highly recommend reconsidering. Your training so far has proven quite fruitful and besides, Minotaur combat skills are not for ponies such as yourself.”

“I don’t care!” Imperius snapped, banging his fist against the bars.

“I need to get stronger, no matter what it takes! Even if it means learning things that are unorthodox for my body! I’ve only got one good wing, 32 fights won, and the tournament is less than a month away! What’s worse is that my own sister is here!” Imperius turned to Bruze with a glare.

“So do it! Teach me your ways! I’ll do whatever it takes!”

Having no other choice, Bruze sighed with defeat and agreed to teach the prince but there was one condition he had to agree to.

“Tonight, you rest. No training, no workouts whatsoever.”

“What? Why?”

“In order for these techniques to work, you need to be relaxed and right now you’re two wound up. Girls, escort him back to his cell please?” Bruze called for Ebony and Mona to take him as they each grabbed an arm.

“Huh? Wait a second!”

“Come with us, Imperius,” Mona said.

“You need rest, especially after fighting that monster worm,” Ebony said.

Despite the young prince’s protests, the zebra mares pulled him into his personal chambers and shut the door. Because of the back-to-back wins, his room now has nicer furniture and a larger bed with clean sheets. He even had a cupboard filled with food in case he got hungry and a closet for armor and normal clothes. Mona and Ebony sat Imperius down as they removed his upper gear, all the while Imperius was frowning.

“Your sister is really pretty,” Mona said.

“Yeah, I was surprised to see how she’s related to you. Then again, I can see the resemblance,” Ebony said. Imperius said nothing as he kept his frown.

“Imperius, I know it’s tough, but at least she’s here now, right?”

Imperius gritted his teeth as the last of his gear was removed and the bandages on his wing were changed.

“That’s the problem! She’s here and that pork-bellied bastard plans to do…I DON’T KNOW!!” The prince groaned in frustration as he ruffled his mane before flopping onto the bed.

“All of this is too much!!”

“I’ll say. You’re so tense.” Mona said while massaging his arm.

“Just try to calm down, it’ll be alright.” Ebony added as she rubbed the other arm.

Imperius had calmed down enough to seat himself up as they rubbed his shoulders and fixed his mane, all while giving him warm smiles like they were newlyweds.

“You girls spoil me, you know that?” He smirked.

“Well you deserve to be spoiled. You take care of us, just as we take care of you.” Mona replied while pressing her chest against his back.

“Feel better?”

“...a little.”

“Good, because we’re here for you whenever you need it,” Ebony said as she hugged his arm.

“You’ve probably been put through more stress than any of us in this cell combined. I would hate to imagine what it’s like to be separated from my sister, especially since we know what you’re going through.”

“You do?”

Mona frowned as she sat next to Imperius on his left and Ebony on his right.

“When we were foals, we lived back in Zebrica in a small village with our parents. It was by the shore and it was a peaceful life. But then the Sultan’s slavers came and attacked our village. Our father was killed protecting us and my mother tried to run away with both of us. We were on the run for a month until they caught up to us in another town. Our mother told us to run while we made our escape, but I got lost and was separated from Ebony. I never knew what happened to my mother, and I didn’t see my sister for a whole two years. I barely got by as I just kept on moving from town to town until we finally managed to find each other. Seeing my sister after two years was gut wrenching because I thought she was taken or killed. We promised to never let each other become separated, even after we were finally captured and brought here. We worked as servant mares for a long time, that’s how we became friends with Jazzy. We only ended up in the dungeons after one of Saladin’s inner circle tried to have his way with us and I smashed a vase over his head.”

“You know I don’t like it when you tell that story,” Ebony sighed.

“But it’s Imperius, so I say it’s fine if he knows.”

Imperius sat there, completely stunned by the story he just heard and suddenly felt his heart racing as he looked at the two sisters smiling at him.

“Well, we’ll leave you alone now.” Ebony smiled when she felt the prince hold her hand.

“Wait…” Imperius said as she gently sat on his lap.

“Something wrong? Need another-MM!”

Chu!

Mona gasped as her sister was kissed and caressed by the prince as they fell to the bed with Imperius on top.

“Imperius…I-”

“Ebony,” Imperius said, looking down at the zebra mare. “And Mona, I feel like I should apologize.”

“For what?” Mona wondered.

“For not thanking you two enough for your kindness. Ever since I got here, you’ve both done nothing but support me, help treat my wing, and give me a shoulder to lean on whenever I feel down for myself. I’ve only experienced this with my marefriend back home, so it’s a little surreal when it’s not her for once.”

“What are you saying?” Ebony asked, feeling her cheeks brighten.

“I guess what I’m saying…is that I’ve started to grow fond of you two,” Imperius admitted, looking away nervously.

“It might sound weird coming from me, but it’s just how I’ve come to feel for you two as of late.”

Ebony’s bashfulness slowly faded as she smiled at Imperius and pulled him down for another kiss and rolled herself on top of him.

“Care to do the honors?” She asked flirtatiously while pressing her breasts on his chest.

Imperius gulped as he reached for the strap to her top and gave one gentle pull that freed her mounds with a quick bounce that made his wing pomf.

“Oh my!” Mona exclaimed at his reaction with a giggle.

“Uh...sorry…” Imperius blushed.

“No need to apologize,” Ebony giggled as Imperius reached up to touch them but she stopped him.

“Before we proceed, there’s something we need to confirm with you.”

“Er, what’s that?”

“You see Imperius, we have never really been in a relationship before,” Mona said as she crawled up behind him and placed his head on her lap.

“In fact, it would surprise you that we’re both still inexperienced.”

“R-Really? How, if I may ask.”

“Bruze and the others always respected our boundaries and kept any other male away. The point is, we also care about you as you do us. So we would like you to tell us upfront if you’re serious about all this.”

Mona leaned down to stare into Imperius’ eyes. “Do you…like us?”

“Y-Yes, of course I do.”

“Would you say…you’re begging to love us too?”

“Uh…” Imperius struggled to find the words as Gummy flashed in his head. He was still promised to her as his fiancé, but then again she might be open to the idea since these mares were always there for him. Not to mention that they were both very beautiful in their own rights.

“Yes Mona, Ebony, I can say that I’ve begun to love you as I do my own fiancé.” Imperius reached up to cup Mona’s cheek. “So…when all this is over, would you two like to join me in starting a herd with Gumdrop?”

“Of course!!” Both mares cheered as they kissed him.

“You go ahead sister, I need to get out of these~.” Mona purred as she began to strip while Ebony gasped at the feeling of Imperius’ hands squeezing her.

“Mmm!”

“Does it hurt?”

“N-no! It actually…feels really good!” Ebony gasped as she arched her back but would get an even more amazing feeling when Imperius latched onto her right breast and pulled her in closer.

“Oh my! You’re so aggressive~.”

“And you’re so beautiful,” Imperius replied, making the mare gasp.

“B-Beautiful?”

“Of course, you both are very beautiful.”

“No pony’s ever called us that,” Mona said as she loomed over Imperius in her naked glory.

“Thank you Imperius.”

Ebony pulled back as both zebra mares gong in between his legs and gazed hungrily at the bulge in his trousers.

“Our brand new coltfriend has quite the silver tongue, wouldn’t you say Mona?”

“Oh most definitely, it only makes me want him to keep praising us more so we can fall more in love with him,” Mona purred.

“I think he deserves some recognition for his kindness and compassion.”

Both mares pulled off his trousers and allowed his dick to spring free. Because he had not showered yet from the fight, both zebra girls got a full whiff of his musk that sent shivers down their spines.

“Ooh~, he smells lovely.”

“Wonder how he tastes~?”

They immediately went to work by licking and kissing his shaft, causing Imperius to bite his lip at the spectacle.

“Girls, shouldn’t I bathe first?” Imperius asked, still holding his smirk.

“Mmm, we don’t mind~.” Ebony smiled.

“Yeah. Besides, we can bathe later~.” Mona smirked while giving him a few strokes.

“You want the first go, sister?”

“Ohh yes~!”

Ebony positioned her mouth right above her lover’s erection with a hungry look but was still feeling nervous since it was her first time and started off with a gentle peck to the tip.

“Hmm…Ebony?” Imperius called out.

“Yes?”

“I hope you won’t be mad but consider this payback for all those times you teased me.”

“Huh? GLLK!!”

Ebony was completely caught off guard after feeling her lover push his hard member all the way down her throat. Her eyes were looking like they were about to pop out of her head until she felt him pull her mane slightly before pushing her back down.

“Mm! Mmm!!”

“Oh wow! Your throat feels great~!”

“Oh my…that’s so hot,” Mona moaned as she snaked her finger down to play with herself.

At first Ebony tried to resist, but the taste and sensation of Imperius’ shaft made any doubt she had gotten tossed out the window. He was rough, but not to the point where he was choking her. She soon found herself slithering her tongue all around each time his dick went down her throat. Imperius could soon see little hearts in her eyes as her moans became more loud.

“Having fun?” Imperius asked as he let her go for her to breathe.

“More~!” Ebony moaned.

“I want to taste you more!”

Not waiting for him, Ebony helped herself and downed his mast on her own.

“Oh sister, I’m so jealous~,” Mona whined.

“Come up here Mona, I’ll share some love with you too,” Imperius beckoned.

Mona grinned as she crawled up and latched her lips on Imperius in a sloppy make out session. Both sisters’ marehoods were completely soaked as they kept up their fun time with their new lover.

“Ebony…” Mona whined as she looked down at her sister.

“Let me taste him too.”

“O-Okay…” Ebony said with heavy breathing.

The two switched and Mona got to work by smothering her breasts around his member and took the tip in her mouth. Ebony crawled up and positioned her soaked flower right above his muzzle.

“Eat me, Imperius, eat me whole~.”

The prince smiled as he pulled her down and began eating her out while squeezing her flank and was surprised to find it as soft as Gumdrops but what seemed to entice him more was their exotic striped coats that seem to hypnotize him with each look.

“Mmm!” Mona whimpered while gripping her lover's mane. Though it was a bit painful, Imperius didn’t seem to mind and even gave her flank a good pinch on both cheeks just to hear her cute yelp.

“Eee! Imperius!” Mona giggled, biting her lips.

As they continued, the other gladiators were having lunch in the common area as their cries of pleasure were mixed in with the tortured screams of the other prisoners.

“Just another day in the arena.” Big Beak said while munching on some bread.

“It’s about time they got hitched,” Bruze said but then frowned.

“I just hope I can teach him all I can with the time we have left.”

“What do you mean?” Razor asked.

“This don’t leave the table, but…I went to visit my brother over a week ago.”

“Huh?!” Everyone gasped.

“Bruze, why would you do that?! You know what that monster is like!”

“Of course I know! He’s my bucking brother for Tartarus sake! But the kid convinced me otherwise.”

“Well…what did he say?” An earth pony mare named Velvet Stride asked.

“He’ll help, but only if the kid beats him at the tournament.”

“That’s just plain crazy,” A pegasus stallion named Pine Wood scoffed.

“That big bastard will kill him!”

Bruze knew they were right but couldn’t bring himself to tell Imperius and sighed before taking a sip of wine from his tankard.

“We just have to put our faith in the lad.”

Back in the prince’s chambers, both Mona and Ebony were nervously bent over for their lover who took turns kissing their necks and shoulders while holding their hands.

“Are you girls ready?”

“Y-yes.” Ebony blushed.

“Y-yes!” Mona stuttered, making him smirk.

Imperius positioned himself under Ebony as he aimed his dick accordingly.

“Just relax, and lower yourself at your own pace.”

Ebony nodded and began lowering herself. When the tip of his mast touched her marehood, she flinched but proceeded on. His dick entered her slowly until he felt the thin barrier that was her virginity. With a deep breath, Ebony lowered herself all the way, whimpering in the process as she gave her first time to the prince.

“You alright?”

“Y-Yes, I’m fine…I’m just so happy!” Ebony cried with a smile.

“I finally found a mate who I can come to love with my sister!”

“I’m glad, I’m gonna start moving now.”

Their pace was slow, but still as sensual. Ebony moaned each time he thrusted up into her and he clasped his hands on her flanks. Mona leaned down and kissed Imperius and moved her breasts up for him to suckle on, to which he latched his lips onto her right nipple.

“Ah~, how does he feel inside you Ebony?” Mona asked.

“He feels-Mmm-amazing~!” Ebony cried out.

“It hurts at first but then you feel like you’re flying~.”

She then noticed Imperius was enjoying the sensation of her sister’s breasts and found it to be rather adorable since he looked like a foal nursing.

“Mmm, you sure like breasts, don’t you Imperius~?” She asked, letting her hips grind against him.

“You know…we have a special herbal remedy that induces lactation if you’re interested~.

“Really?” Imperius asked before Mona pushed her chest into his face.

“No talking with your mouth full~.”

Ebony giggled as she began to bounce on his shaft. Their love making lasted for a while until Imperius felt a familiar tension build up in his groin.

“Ebony, I’m close!”

“Release inside me!” Ebony cried out.

“I want to feel you blast your load in me!”

Imperius grunted as Ebony slammed her hips down and climaxed along with Imperius. He seed gushed into her womb as her fluids sprayed all over his crotch. Basking in the afterglow, Ebony fell to the side as his mast slipped out. His seed spilled out of her marehood and she could only smile satisfyingly from their session.

“I’m yours now,” Ebony said between breaths as she looked Imperius’ way.

“You’ve now claimed me as yours, and I’ll always be yours.”

“Now it’s my turn,” Mona said as she laid on her back and spread herself.

“Claim me too, Imperius, I want to feel your love as my sister has.”

The prince gave Ebony a quick peck before climbing on top of her sister with a gaze that seemed to make her nervous. Even as they held each other’s hands.

“Mona?”

“Yes?”

“I love you.”

With perfect timing, Imperius kissed her deeply as he pushed his stallionhood into her. Mona gave a muffled cry as she clawed his back, feeling her virginity being taken but despite the intense pain, she did not want to let him go.

“Mmmm!” She cried out as they broke the kiss.

“I-Imperius…”

“Come here.” The prince said as he hoisted her up by her flanks and kissed her again.

“Mm! Mmm~.”

Mona bounced on his lap as his dick pressed against the entrance of her womb each time she went down on him. Imperius noticed the same little hearts in her eyes as she gazed down at him with adoring affection.

“I-I love you too!” Mona said.

“Stay with us, please?!”

“Always,” Imperius said as he latched on to her nipple.

Mona threw her head back as she hugged him close and kept bouncing on his lap. The feeling of flying was incredible as her tongue flopped out and her moans became more loud.

“You both are my precious gems,” Imperius whispered.

“I won’t let anything happen to either of you.”

“Yes! Us too! We won’t ever leave you or hurt you ever!”

“I’m glad, now get ready, I’m about to cum.”

“Oh please release inside! I wanna be marked too! I want to be yours forever!”

Imperius bucked his hips up a few more times, finally managing to enter her womb on the last thrust, and release his load into his new mare. Mona’s eyes rolled back as she came as well and they basked in the afterglow of their lovemaking.

“I feel so full…” Mona moaned as they collapsed back on the bed. Ebony crawled up on his other side as the three shared a kiss.

“I love you both,” Imperius said.

“We love you too,” the zebra mares said.

They soon all fell asleep to rest for the rest of the day. Imperius may have been stuck here against his will, but now he has a new motivation to keep fighting.

Meanwhile, back in Prance

Antoinette sat on her throne with the queen-mother standing next to her. Antoinette sighed as she looked down at her bulging belly and placed a hand on her bump.

“(I wonder how your father is doing, Dimitra?)”

Thump!

“(Yes, I’m worried for him too.)”

The doors opened to reveal the other human who arrived as he approached the throne with Jacques walking beside him.

“Afternoon, ladies,” Phill waved nonchalantly.

“You all look well.”

“Thank you, Monsieur Phill,” Antoinette smiled.

“How’s the wee lassie?”

“Gumdrop is still held in her room with my little sisters,” Antoinette sighed.

“Lisa and Corporal Cherry Top are awaiting our commands as soon as we hear anything about the whereabouts of Clover.”

“Have our spies heard anything, Jacques?” Elizabeth asked.

“Nothing concrete yet your highness but rest assured, we have informants all over the city.”

“Good. As soon as you find her, inform me at once and especially if she is with that Uba character.”

Jacques bowed in acknowledgement of the queens request when one of her maids came in.

“Pardon me, your majesties.” She said as she bowed.

“How is Miss Gumdrop? Did she eat?” The queen mother asked with concern.

“Yes but the poor girl is still heartbroken.”

“I see…” Antoinette stood up from her throne.

“Mother, handle the court for me. Monsieur Phill, walk with me. Jacques, keep your ears open for any report.”

Everyone nodded as Antoinette left the throne room and Phill.

“Tell me, Monsieur Phill, you have a special somepony on your world?”

“Me? Naw, it be too late for this poor lout to get hitched,” Phill said.

“Truly? But you seem so spirited and charming. I would imagine any mare would be lucky to have you.”

“Cheers, but I guess ya could say me heart is done withered away due to one too many heartbreaks.”

“Oh…I’m sorry.”

“Think nothin’ of it,” Phill waved it off.

“I was a reckless lad during me youth, in the end it was me recklessness that waned on me spirit. Ya see, lass, love is like a stirabout, it must be made fresh every day. However, I left it out to spoil and I sorta lost the Will to try and make it again. But I don’t let it bother me none anymore, ‘cause I got me wee little girl and me strapping young lad.”

“You have two children?”

“Aye, I took him in after saving him from Trottingham. He’s been a good son, along with me daughter. I pray to the lord every day to give me strength to raise the both of them as best I can.”

Hearing this made Antoinette smile and have wonderful thoughts about the moments she would have with her daughter. As they continued their stroll, Phill noticed a wanted poster of a caribou with a missing ear and the reward for a thousand bits if this criminal was captured.

“I hate to ask but…” Phill hesitated.

“Why does the Lord Regent want that piece of filth so badly.”

“Hmm…well according to my mother, he and Sir Marshall have a history.” Antoinette said as they stopped to rest on a bench.

“Fifteen years ago, Lord Marshall nearly took his head during the liberation of The Crystal Empire but he managed to escape and hasn’t resurfaced until now.”

“Ahh so it’s a feud then.” Phill scratched his beard with concern.

“I just hope his vengeance doesn’t become an obsession.”

They soon arrived at Gumdrop’s room where her little sisters were already exiting her room.

“Hey big sis,” Ninon sighed.

“How is she?” Antoinette wondered.

“She just sits there,” Fiona frowned.

“We’ve tried everything to get her spirits up, but nothing’s working,” Zoe said.

“I see, well I came here to see if we could try.”

The younger mares nodded as Antoinette and Phill opened the door to see a sad sight. Poor Gumdrop was sitting on the bed, mane and fur unkempt, ragged clothes, and red puffy eyes as she stared at her wedding band. The two adults looked at each other as they walked in and Antoinette sat at the edge of the bed as Phill stood off to the side.

“Gummy?” Antoinette said.

“Sweetheart, how are you better after finally eating something?”

Gummy would not answer and just curled up holding the nearest pillow she could grab as Antoinette wrapped her in her arms much like a parent would.

“We’ll find him, we promise.”

“But…” Gummy finally spoke.

“What if you don’t find him? What if he’s gone forever?”

“Oh no no. Sweetie, don’t talk like that.” Antoinette calmed her by stroking her head and letting her lean on her shoulder.

“We promise, everything’s going to be alright.”

“Aye, lassie,” Phill nodded.

“Lock’s on this job, and I’ve known the bastard long enough to know that when he sets his mind to somethin’, you’re sure as shite better believe he’ll see it through. The lad is probably going through hell, but not for long.” Phill sighed as he glanced out the window.

“We can’t let our minds go dark when someone precious gets taken. Lock almost did if it weren’t for the people he now has in his life. That there weddin’ band? It’s an oath, ya see. An oath that no matter where he may be, he’ll always be aimin’ to come right back to ya. I may not know the boy meself, but from what Lock’s told me, he’s also a tough young man.”

“But how can you know that?”

“Because…I have faith.”

Phill smiled at the young mare as she seemed to brighten up a bit when one of the palace guards came rushing through the door.

“Your majesty, urgent report!”

“What is it?” Antoinette asked as he caught his breath.

“One of our informants overheard there’s gonna be a meeting near the wharf and there’s more.” He stood up after finally calming down.

“Uba was the one planning it.”

Antoinette and Phill’s eyes went wide for a moment along with Gumdrop’s. Finally, they found one of the culprits responsible for the prince’s kidnapping.

“Summon Lord Marshall at once!”

“Yes my lady!”

“Gummy, stay here and freshen up okay?”

“O-Okay!”

Antoinette and Phill quickly returned to the throne room where a few unicorn guards were readying a portal to Canterlot. Their magic combined with each other as a gate opened up and a squad of the guard’s finest soldiers. Leading them was Marshall, dressed in his signature black armor with his sword in hand and next to him was Gregor in full plate armor. The gate closed as Marshall and Gregor bowed to the royal mares and Marshall shook Jacques hand.

“Good to see you, old friend,” Marshall said.

“Oui, mon ami,” Jacques nodded.

“Your majesties, an honor,” Gregor said to Antoinette and Elizabeth. As the mares greeted Gregor in return, Marshall spotted Phill beside them.

“Ahem, g’day, sir,” Phill said, approaching the lord regent.

“Me name’s Phill, Phill McHaggard, I’m a friend of Lock’s. I’m here to help with the Clover situation.”

“A pleasure.” Marshall said as they shook hands.

“Is it true? You found Uba?”

“According to our spies.”

“Good. That piece of crap has escaped me long enough. Tonight, he dies!”

“And the rogue princess?” Gregor inquired while leaning on his axe.

“Nothing so far but if he is there, she will be too.”

“Well that’s all and dandy…” Phill trailed off when he noticed familiar markings under Marshall’s sleeve. He grabbed Marshall’s arm and pulled it down to reveal the tribal brands.

“You too?”

“What do you mean?” Marshall wondered as he pulled his arm away.

“You partook of the bloody Devil’s Fruit?!”

“I did, what if it?”

“Lock, ya selfish, inconsiderate, blimey git! When ya get back and I have me fuckn’ hands on you!” Phill cursed to himself.

“Hey!” Marshall called out to look Phill in the eye.

“Lock warned me of the price I had to pay for this power but I still paid it, but right now the piece of shit who ruined my family is in our grasp. So if I have to burn in the deepest reaches of Tartarus then so be it!! He is not getting away from me again!”

Marshall stormed off as Gregor gave a whistle. He had never seen the lord regent so angry before, especially with the trails of smoke coming out of his armor.

“Bloody hell, it’s always the emotional ones, I swear,” Phill grumbled as he and Gregor followed after him.

They soon arrived just by the palace gates and Marshall, Gregor, and Phill stood in front of the squad of soldiers. Along with Corporal Cherry Top and her squad.

“Listen up! Today is a day we’ve been waiting for many moons! The bastard that took my son and almost broke my family has been sighted and expected to arrive at the wharf! Furthermore, the treasonous Princess Clover might be there as well, but the main focus is Uba! The mission is simple, kill or apprehend anypony at the wharf, find and take the treasonous former princess, but leave Uba to me!”

“Yes sir!”

“Gregor, you shall be in charge of leading our troops should there be a skirmish. McHaggard, I’ll leave locating Clover to you. This night is only over until Uba’s head rolls, as it should have done 15 years ago.”

“You can count on us, Marshall,” Gregor nodded.

“Aye, let’s get the bastards!”

Later That Night
Prench Fisherman’s Wharf

The night was cold as the only sounds heard were the waves crashing against the wharf. Marshall and Gregor and his soldiers were all hiding within the shadows, ready to strike, as Phill and Jacques were up in a wooden towers for a bird’s eye view.

“You think they’ll come?” Gregor whispered to Marshall.

“Trust me, I know Uba, he won’t stay away from something like this,” Marshall growled.

From opposite sides of the wharf, two carriages surrounded by dozens of ponies approached each other. Once they were a yard apart. The doors to the carriages opened. Uba stepped out of one carriage as he held a briefcase and the other had a Saddle Arabian stallion walk out with a large case in both hands. The two men walked up to each other with stern expressions.

“That must be the seller,” Marshall said.

“Seller?”

“According to the informant’s intel, Uba is going to try and buy something for Clover.”

“You’re late,” Uba scoffed.

“You try hiding something like this with guards walking everywhere in this bucking city,” the seller said.

“Whatever, so that’s it? The prototype firearms Saladin’s been working on?”

“A brand new kind of rifle.” The seller replied with a grin as he brought out a strange looking rifle.

“What kind of musket is that?” Jacques asked as Phill got a closer look.

“Oh fock me! That’s not a musket, that’s a bloody rifle! How the hell did they make one of those?!”

The merchant would demonstrate how the weapon worked by loading an even stranger looking projectile and have one of his guards place a shield at the edge of the dock as his target.

“Observe.”

KA-BLAM!!

Ringing out in a shot that forced everyone to cover their ears, the blast pierced the shield and reduced it to splinters as Uba grinned with satisfaction.

“Ohh, Princess Clover is gonna love this!”

“I have several crates ready for shipping.” The seller smirked as he presented the contract.

“If them guns get shipped, the alliance is done for!” Phill whispered as Marshall unsheathed Nightfall.

“Attack…NOW!!”

All soldiers rushed out of their hiding spots and charged at the surprised mercenaries.

“Shit! It’s the fuzz!”

“You fool! You allowed yourself to be followed?!” The merchant hissed.

“Does it matter?! All troops! Cut them down!” Uba commanded.

The fighting started and both sides were at each other’s throats. Phill stood up as Jacques aimed his musket and took shots each time.

“Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good,” Phill prayed as he tapped his forehead and shoulders with his fingers. He unsheathed his sword and unfurled his wings out wide. His body shined bright like a beacon and he swooped down with his sword at the ready.

“Let the Lord’s light judge you all!”

In a flash of light, almost half of the smugglers found themselves cut down under Phill’s blade while the rest were blinded long enough for the guards to restrain them along with the merchant. In the ensuing chaos, Marshall spotted Uba fleeing into one of the buildings and quickly gave chase before anyone could go after him.

“Marshall, wait!!” Jacques called out but it was too late.

“(Damn!) Get these scum in chains now!!”

Marshall followed Uba in the building and found himself in a room full of mirrors. The lord regent paced around them all with his senses sharpened.

“Evening Marshall,” Uba said, his voice echoing throughout the room.

“Show yourself Uba!”

“Aw, is that any way to greet an old friend?”

“You and I are far from friends, you sick bucker!”

“Now that’s not nice, didn’t your wife tell you how sensual I can be?”

Marshall paused his walk through the mirrors as Uba cackled.

“I remember that night like it was yesterday…I can still feel her flanks in my hands and her throat on my cock.”

“Shut up…” Marshall grit his teeth as smoke wisps seeped out from under his armor.

“You should know by now how much of a screamer she is. After all, I made her wail that night.”

“Shut. Up.” Smoke surrounded Marshall more as Uba continued to toy with him. The mirrors shower Uba in every one as they grinned sickeningly at Marshall.

“And let me tell you, I take pride in my work and I’m one to revel in it. Would you like to know what she said that night when I plowed her snatch hard? She said…that she’s a good little Sun Bitch who lived to suck cock and bear as many heirs of Dainn as he wanted, mine included.”

“GRRR! I SAID! SHUT!! UUUUUUUPPP!!!”

In a burst of pure rage and hate, Marshall used his devil powers to smash every mirror, creating a shower of glittering shards until at last he spotted Uba at the very end of the building.

“No escape this time Uba!!”Marshall hissed.

“WHITE SNAKE!”

He turned his arm into vapors and grabbed Uba by the throat and dragged him to the upper platform of the building.

“No powers! No tricks! This time-I CLAIM YOUR HEAD!!”

Uba coughed and gagged as he drew his sword and watched as the black knight stomped towards him with his black sword gleaming in the moonlight.

“Fifteen years I hunted you…Fifteen years, you eluded me! Now it all ends.”

“Yes…FOR YOU!!” Uba shouted as he lunged at Marshall only to have his sword knocked out of his hand before seeing an armor plated fist coming towards him.

CRACK!!

“THAT’S FOR MY WIFE!!”

CRUNCH!!

“THAT’S FOR EQUESTRIA!!”

As Uba reeled from the bone shattering impacts of Marshall’s fists, he suddenly felt his shoulders being pierced as the Lord Regent used his hidden blades and dragged him to the edge of the platform.

“And this-IS FOR MY SON!! AAAAARRRGH!!!”

Uba screamed in horror as he was thrown into the the pile of broken glass below. Just as Gregor and Jacques arrived, they witnessed the horrific scene as the stag was impaled on the glass shards with his eyes still wide with fear.

“I’m not done with you…” Marshall seethed as he slowly marched towards Uba, smoke pooling out from his armor. Marshall’s eyes then turned bright amber as Uba felt like he was looking at a demon.

“A…ahrgh…gah!”

“I missed your head fifteen years ago.” Marshall raised his sword above his head.

“I won’t miss this time.”

“D-DAMN YOU!!” Uba screamed as Marshall brought his sword down.

SLASH!!

In one fel swing, Uba’s head was sliced clean off and rolled away from his body. Blood spilled out from the corpse as Marshall’s eyes glowed bright amber.

“I already am.”

Marshall swiped his sword in the air to clean the blood off as he walked past Gregor and Jacques. The three made it back to the fighting area where many mercenaries were either killed or subdued. Meanwhile, Phill stood outside of the carriage Uba arrived in as a squad of soldiers surrounded it.

“This is your last warning, lass, come out quietly or I’m comin’ in there to drag ya by your hair!”

After a minute of silence, the guards ripped open the door to find the carriage empty.

“Ya sure there was another passenger in here?” Phill asked one of the guards.

“I swear, there was another! Maybe they slipped out during the fighting?”

Phill grew frustrated and slammed the floor of the carriage when he heard and odd hollow sound.

“Ya hear that?” He asked when one of the soldiers removed the carpet to reveal a trap door.

“What do we have here?”

Phill reached in and grabbed the hatch and pulled it open. Lying prone in the hatch was none other than Clover as her eyes widened in shock.

“There ya are!” Phill grinned as he grabbed her.

“Unhand me! Get your filthy mitts off me this instant!” Clover shrieked as she was pulled out of the carriage. She was forced out as Phill held both her arms. Marshall approached the girl with a glare as she looked up at him in irritation.

“How did you find out about our arrangement?! This was supposed to be top secret!”

“Guess ya weren’t as careful as ya thought,” Phill gloated.

“Silence! This isn’t over, you hear me! No prison can hold me! Not even my sister can keep me locked away! Not even-!”

“You had my son captured, and my future daughter-in-law’s heart shattered because of it,” Marshall growled.

“Wha-!”

SLAP!!

Clover gasped as she was struck across the face with everyone else staring in shock.

“Get this bitch out of my sight.”

“How dare you! I WILL-MMF?!”

“Shut it.” Gregor said as he stuffed a rag into her mouth with a grin that made the troops laugh as she was dragged away.

“You alright, mate?” Phill wondered.

“I’ll manage, I always do.”

The rest of the night was met with silence for the allied troops. The soldiers were able to confiscate the weapons as everyone headed home. Marshall felt a little better, now that Uba was slain and Clover captured. Now all he could do is wait patiently for his son to come home. This night would one to remember for the rest of his immortal days.

End.

The Kingdom of Thicket

After taking some much needed relaxation time, Beorn was finally able to rest in a comfortable bed with his herd adding some extra warmth.

The young king awoke to the first glimpse of sunrise and was preparing to get out of bed until he felt something big and soft press against his muzzle.

"Hm?" He muffled as his eyes adjusted to see Crysta snuggling his head into her chest. This made him smile for obvious reasons and his morning surprise would continue when he felt his hands groping two of his other herdmates.

"Mmm Beorn, be more gentle please?" Lithos hummed after she felt his hand involuntarily squeeze her butt while Azurys clinged to his other arm for warmth.

"Uh girls? I really need to get up." Beorn muffled under Crystas chest as she squeezed him in more.

"Mm just five more minutes..." The changeling princess hummed before the curtains were suddenly flung open.

"Rise and shine young master! It's a beautiful day!" A maid beamed as the group moaned in frustration.

"Why are you so loud in the morning?" Deshi whined while rubbing the sleep out of her eyes.

"Forgive me young miss but it's not every day that a king turns 17!"

Beorn carefully set Crysta to the side as he sat up and realized.

"That's right, it's my birthday..."

"Oh? Well then happy birthday big boy~." Ruko hummed as she leaned on him from behind to kiss his cheek with her tail wagging.

“Yeah…happy birthday to me,” Beorn said sadly, making his harem look at each other.

“What’s wrong, Beorn?” Crysta asked.

“This…is the first birthday my father won’t be a part of.”

Beorn’s harem frowned at the young king as they all gathered around him on the bed.

“I’m sorry for your loss, Beorn,” Ruko said.

“Y’know, you didn’t really tell us about your dad,” Azurys pointed out.

“We’ve heard a little about him through stories back in our pack and what we heard from anyone around, but not him personally. What was he like?”

Beorn thought about how to answer as so many memories of him and his father came flooding back, then at last he smiled and said.

"He was the best dad ever."

As the young king stretched and got out of bed, he went to freshen up in the bathroom with his only difficulty being his left eyepatch since he had to remove it each time he had to bathe.

"Grrr...stupid eyepatch."

"I think it looks good on you." Lithos smiled while pulling him to the tub.

“Damn thing is a nuisance,” Beorn grumbled as his mates began washing him and themselves.

“Well look on the bright side, at least you got your dad’s sword back,” Lithos pointed out.

“I guess, but now my balance is off. I tried practicing the other day, I lost count how many times my blind spot made me get hit from the shield maids who practiced with me.”

“Aren’t there some old veterans who also lost an eye but kept fighting in the Great War?” Deshi asked as Azurys washed her hair.

“Some of them, yes, perhaps I’ll ask them for advice,” Beorn hummed.

“Something else, you should know, I heard some of the stags say that your lost eye is the same as that god your people worship,” Crysta said as she washed his backs

“What was his name again? Eden?”

SPANK!

"Eek!"

"It's Odin. Don't forget it."

The girls laughed as Crysta rubbed her flank. By the time they finally cleaned up, the whole castle was abuzz with excitement as the entire staff were setting up decorations.

"Wow. Busy morning." Beorn said when he was called to the banquet hall.

The group entered the hall where there were tables, balloons, streamers, and a big banner that said Happy Birthday Beorn! Beorn looked to see both his mothers and Luta and Thora giving directions to the staff so that everything was going to plan. Despite their very pregnant bellies, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Luta acted as if they weren’t pregnant at all. Rainbow’s belly was bigger than the other two since she was carrying twins, and it made Beorn smile and look forward to the day he meets his baby siblings.

“Hi moms,” Beorn said.

“There’s the birthday boy!” Rainbow said cheerfully as she hugged him.

“How’s my boy?”

“I’m good mom, how’re you?”

“Planning your birthday, how do you think?” Rainbow smirked.

Thump! Bump!

“Whoa easy kiddos!” She said as the twins began to kick.

“The little sugars are sure lively this mornin’. Ain’t that right my little darlin’?” Applejack cooed to her little one as she rubbed her belly.

“You got that right, remind me to give Lock an earful for planting this bundle of joy in me,” Luta said as she glanced down at her belly. “I’m just glad I finally get to be a mom.”

“Now eat up mister, you got a big day today.” Applejack ordered as a small buffet was laid out.

“Yes ma.”

The second Beorn sat down, many were shocked at how fast the plates piled up and how many tankards of cider he drank as he seemed to have an increase in his appetite.

“Good gracious! How is he able to pack that all in?” A chef asked as Beorn gobbled up an entire stack of waffles.

BELCH!!

“Oops. Excuse me.”

“Charming…” a butler grimaced while handing him a napkin to wipe his face.

“Whoo! That hit the spot!”

“That’s my boy!” Rainbow boasted, appearing to be proud of her son's lack of table manners while Applejack just rolled her eyes.

“So what now?”

“Now, you go spend the day with your girls. Momma Dash and I need to meet with Aunt Pinkie to plan your party.”

“Can do, ma,” Beorn nodded and stood up.

The girls and Beorn exited the hall and walked towards the forge so Beorn could pick up his sword and hammer. He had asked to get them tuned up for the upcoming mission and Smith was more than happy to oblige. When they got to the forge, they spotted Smith tinkering with a strange-looking device.

“Smith?” Beorn said.

“Ah! Just the youngn’ I wanted to see!” Smith grinned a toothy smile.

“Your sword and hammer are all nice and tuned up, and I just finished your uncle’s birthday present for ya! Give me your right arm.”

Beorn did as instructed and held his arm out. Smith then latched on the strange device on Beorn’s forearm as Beorn gazed at it curiously.

“What is it?” Beorn wondered.

“Give your arm a flick!” Smith said.

Beorn shrugged and flicked his arm. Suddenly, the device extended on both ends and curved out like a fan to open up into a finely crafted shield.

“Woah!”

“Ha! It works! That there shield was forged by Valyrian steel, just like your hammer, and can fold up on your arm in that little gauntlet! I’ve already got several orders to make just like it!”

The shield then fanned itself shut the moment Beorn relaxed his arm with a very satisfied grin.

“Amazing work as always, so how’s my sword?”

“Oh that. Well the thing is, the Elders took it and said they wanted to see you.”

“The elders took Kingslayer?” Beorn wondered before one of the workers yelped from the furnace blasting smoke in face.

“Hey watch it you idiots! You wanna burn the castle down?!? Gotta go, sire.”

“Good luck.”

Beorn was given his hammer back as he sheathed it behind his back.

“That Smith knows how to handle a hammer,” Thunderbolt said.

“Of course, he always takes pride in his work,” Beorn nodded as he glanced down at his new shield.

“I should call uncle to thank him for this later.”

Along the way, the young king received words of praise and congratulatory statements for his birthday. It warmed Beorn’s heart to see so many be happy so see him and wondered how the day would get any better. Beorn then noticed an old friend of his father’s, Surt, and he was walking with Upper Crust as she held his arm lovingly.

“Young master, hello! Happy birthday,” Surt said.

“Hello Surt, I see you two are finally going steady,” Beorn said.

“I’m happy for you two.”

“Thank you, my lord, I’m just glad my old flame didn’t snuff out in the end.”

“In more ways than one,” Upper Crust giggled.

“And young master Beorn, I hope you can forgive me for all the terrible things I may have said about you and your family. I was so very wrong, in the end, I see that now.”

“Already forgiven, ma’am,” Beorn smiled.

“So kind-hearted,” Upper Crust smiled.

“Top Notch is blessed to have a friend like you, and a new father figure like Surt.”

“You flatter me, my dear,” Surt smiled.

“Oh, but I mean it, you are the perfect role model for Top.” Upper Crust’s smile seemed to widen for some reason.

“In fact, I believe I should inform you about something I recently found out.”

“What’s that?”

Upper Crust looked up at her stag as she placed a hand on her stomach.

“I’m…I’m pregnant, Surt.”

Surt suddenly felt his knees grow weak as he looked at Upper Crust with a shocked expression.

“You mean…you’re carrying my…”

“Yes!!” Upper Crust squealed as he leaned his head on her belly and both were shedding tears of joy in seconds.

“Odin be praised…I am to be a father!”

The group and the ponies who happened to be in the area gave a round of applause for the couple while Beorn and his herd bid them good luck and continued towards the elders.

“Top is in for a surprise.” Azurys smirked, looking back at the couple.

“Where is he anyway?” Crysta inquired.

“Meh, on a date. Best leave him be.” Beorn said with a wave of his hand.

They all finally arrived at the small council room where the elders had their meetings and Beorn found them sitting at a table with the sword in the middle. Thorodd and the other elders were chanting northern speech as runes were engraved into the blade. The sword gave off a dim glow as Beorn was finally noticed.

“Hail, King Beorn, son of Wulfric,” Thorodd bowed.

“Hail,” the other elders said and bowed.

“Hello, Elder Thorodd, what is all this?”

“A ritual for your family sword, my lord, something that will greatly benefit you.”

“How so?”

“When the sword was dishonorably taken, we all anticipated its return and decided to do extensive research on the old runic magic. As you can see, we are in the midst of ensuring that only those of your bloodline may grasp the sword. Otherwise they shall suffer a great curse, Thor allow it.”

“What’s left to do?” Beorn asked.

“Oh it’s simple, we just require a drop of your blood.”

The thought of using blood for such a spell made the young king nervous when to his surprise he was given a needle instead of a dagger.

“No fear. Just a prick of the finger and a few drops.”

“Whew, that’s a relief.” Beorn sighed as he took the needle.

As the elders began their chant, Thorodd began painting the runes along the blade as Beorn pricked his finger, allowing a few drops of blood to drip onto the sword. The runes then turned a bloody red as the sword was lifted into the air by a mysterious force.

The girls took cover behind their mate as bright flashes lit up the room until Kingslayer gently floated back to the hand of its master with magic runes now etched into its side.

“Incredible…” the young king said as he watched the runes glow with power.

“There is more my king. The sword will come to you even if it is thrown into the deepest chasm and it will help channel the great power that now courses through your veins.”

Just when Beorn thought his day couldn’t get any better, one of the elders walked to a corner of the room where a mysterious object was covered in sheets.

“This was a gift your father meant to give you.”

The second the sheets were taken off, the group found themselves staring at what only could be described as a mythic suit of armor.

“Forged by your fathers hands, every plate, every link in the chainmail made from the armor of fallen comrades so that when you fight, the clans fight with you.”

“Woah…” Beorn was in awe of the armor and felt as though it was staring back at him. Beorn’s mates then took turns taking a piece of the armor and strapping it on him. Once done, Wulfric’s cloak was the last piece of the set and was draped over his shoulders. Beorn then took Kingslayer in his right hand and Thunderbolt in his left and turned to face the crowd.

“Now that’s a king!” Crysta chirped excitedly.

“Truly an image of a worthy ruler,” Elder Thorodd nodded.

“Thank you, thank you all,” Beorn smiled.

“Pardon me, Elder Thorodd, but I’d like to ask you something.”

“By all means, ask away.”

“There are many of you elders who are without an eye, such as myself. Some of you I was told had even lived long enough to serve with my grandfather. Father also told me of some of your exploits in battle with only the use of one eye.” Beorn turned to a few elders, Elders Dan, Frodi, and Hauk.

“I need to be better attuned to my current predicament, especially in the coming battles if I am to wield both Kingslayer and Thunderbolt at the same time. Can you please arrange some lessons for me?”

"Are you sure you want that boy?" Elder Hauk asked with his voice sounding deep and intimidating.

"Even though it is our duty to guide future kings, our training is not to be taken lightly. Not even your father came out unscathed."

Beorn gulped at the elders' warning but was still sure of his decision and nodded yes to Hauks question.

"Very well but for now, enjoy your special day." Hauk smiled as the group gave a respective bow before leaving.

"So young and so eager to prove his strength." Thorodd sighed.

"Though he and his sister have proven worthy successors, I still wish Wulfric was alive…" Frodi added.

With his gifts received from his friends and family, Beorn headed back to his room to rest and remove his armor before the main event.

"Father…" He sighed as he looked at the helmet. A single tear fell onto the helm as the memories of all the birthdays he had with his father came back to him.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

A knock on the door startled Beorn, making him wipe the tears from his eyes.

"Uh, Come in!" Beorn said as he stood in front of the door and was given a huge surprise after it flung open.

"HI BABY BROTHER!!"

"SIS?!?"

Apple Jewel jumped on Beorn, knocking him onto the floor as she peppered his cheek with loving kisses and nuzzles.

“I missed you so much!” Jewel squealed as tears threatened to drip from her eyes.

“I-I missed you too!” Beorn said as she hugged her back.

“What are you doing back?! I thought you were still with Aunt Twilight in the Midnight Palace?”

“Did you honestly think I’d miss the most special day of the year? I may be a year older than you, but we still share the same birthday!” Jewel giggled.

“Oh, that’s right, we do,” Beorn chuckled sheepishly.

“Jeeze, you’re so out of it, you let that slip your mind?”

“I’ve been busy, alright?” Beorn sighed as she got off him.

“Sure you have, with three new girls to your harem, I take it?”

“How did you-?”

“Ma told me everything, I’m happy you found more girls to share your heart with.”

Beorn sighed with relief that his sister understood his situation. Jewel then reached up to cup his cheek and frowned at his patched eye.

“Was it worth it?” She asked.

“Very,” Beorn nodded and glanced at Kingslayer.

“You got it back…” Jewel whimpered. She approached the sword and ran her hand along the handle.

“Hello daddy, welcome home…”

“I know,” Beorn said as he hugged his crying sister from behind.

“I miss him too.”

“Jewel?”

From the doorway, a head peeked in and revealed a young-looking female gargoyle. She had reddish-brown fur and light pink webbed wings. She looked to be around Jewel’s age and wore casual-like clothes.

“Oh! Scoli! Come in and meet my brother!” Jewel grinned.

“Who’s this?” Beorn wondered as the young gargoyle walked in and bowed respectfully to him.

“It is an honor to meet you, Beorn The Behemoth.” She spoke in a calm, dignified manner with a warm smile.

“Your sister has told me much about you.”

“I’m sure. How did you meet my sister?” Beorn asked after noticing his sister take her hand.

“My uncle Vorak introduced us, she’s been a good friend to me.”

“I see, and how is your uncle and aunt?”

Scoli frowned and exhaled sadly. “According to the medical staff, my uncle was stabbed in a vital area and has been surrounded in a field of healing magic. It also doesn’t help that he’s old, so the recovery will take time. As for my aunt, she’s in what you would call a state of shock.”

“Shock? How?” Beorn wondered.

“The magic that was stolen from her by Tirek had been replenished, thanks to Auntie Twilight’s help,” Jewel explained.

“But I guess you could say that Queen Haydon can’t get over the fact that Tirek was a lost cause from the start. Running off on his own when he first came to Equestria was one thing, but going as far to attack her when they tried to help him? Put yourself in her hooves, how would you feel if your son betrayed you not once but twice? Twilight has been giving her therapy ever since, before I came home.”

Beorn let out a soft growl as the runes on Kingslayer began to glow before calming down and offering them to join him on his way to the gardens. The three chatted as they walked through the halls with most of the guards and servants looking at Scoli as she passed by.

“Sorry for all the stares,” Jewel sighed as they passed two maids giggling to themselves.

“It’s fine, most have never seen a gargoyle up close,” Scoli replied as they came into the gardens.

“MA I’M HOME!!”

“Oh my stars! Jewel!!” Applejack squealed as she met her daughter halfway for a hug.

“Ohhh I missed you!”

“You too ma.”

“Let me look at you,” Applejack said as she looked her daughter up and down.

“Yep, still pretty as a star and cute as a button!”

“Ma…” Jewel rolled her eyes with a smile.

“Nice to see you again, squirt,” Rainbow Dash said as she hugged Jewel.

“How’s your aunt egghead?”

“Managing, she’s back in the Midnight Palace.”

“That sounds like her to stay behind.” The two mares turned their attention to Scoli.

“And who’s this?”

“This is my new friend, Scoli!” Jewel said enthusiastically.

“I met her about a week ago and she’s been a dear friend already! And get this, ma, her favorite treat is apple fritter, after I made her one!”

“Really now?” Applejack curled a brow at her daughter after hearing how close they were before several servants came up to them with an elaborate cake.

“Congratulations your majesties! Happy Birthday!!” They cheered in unison with a round of applause.

“Wait, how do you have the same birthday? You’re both a year apart,” Scoli inquired as they set the cake down.

“Oh right, you don’t know the story. See when I had just turned one, my baby brother was born so rather than wait one year for each birthday, we share the same one,” Jewel explained just before confetti came raining down from the sky.

“SURPRISE!!”

“Aunt Pinkie!”

“Happy birthday, little Beorn and little Jewel!” The party mare squealed.

“Look at you both! 17 years and 18 years! You’re an adult mare now, Jewel! And you’ve got one more year to go, Beorn!”

“Thank you, Aunt Pinkie.”

“I just hope my little cupcake is doing well,” Pinkie smiled sadly.

“I heard about what happened to poor Imperius, you think he’s eating enough sweets?”

“I’m sure he’s fine,” Beorn nodded.

“My uncle is on the job along with Aunt Rarity, there’s no doubt he’ll be back before my wedding.”

“I sure hope so,” Pinkie said as she and Cheese Sandwich faced the rest of the crowd.

“Let’s party, everypony!”

Music and laughter soon filled the entire garden as Pinkie and Cheese oversaw the whole event. Top Notch arrived later with Estrid to hear the big news his mother had revealed earlier that morning to Surt.

“I’m gonna be a big brother?!” He shouted looking surprised.

“Isn’t it wonderful! That makes your little girlfriend an honorary big sister!!”

Estrid blushed after hearing such a statement while she held her coltfriend’s hand and urged him to dance with her. While the party was festive, some of the Canterlot nobility still found it to be too noisy for their liking.

“Good grief, it’s like a circus now.” Gold Rush complained as a few foals ran past her.

“Oh come now Gold Rush, you should loosen up every once in a while.” Fancy Pants replied while sipping some champagne.

“But…I must say it is a bit dull despite the atmosphere.”

“What do you mean?”

“There’s only one soul who could not make it to this special day…”

The nobles stayed quiet as they knew Fancy Pants was talking about Wulfric.

“…Did you know, he once brought a whole basket of fish he caught himself to their fifth birthday party?” Fancy asked as some of them began to smile.

“I was there. He was covered in mud and smelled like he just walked out of the fish market!” Madam Gold Rush replied as they began to laugh.

“Oh let’s not forget the time the children caught their parents wrestling in the broom closet!”

The laughter seemed to grow louder and more cheerful as they looked at the two young rulers enjoying the feast with their family.

“Stand aside! Make way!!” A loud voice shouted over the music.

The music soon came to a halt as the attention was turned to the entrance. Azurys nearly fell out of her seat as a very pudgy noble waltzed in, acting like he owned the whole room. Beside him were some of his personal guards as they shoved aside any pony or caribou who got in his way.

“N-No way! Why is he here?!” Azurys asked, hiding behind the table.

“You know this guy?” Beorn asked.

“Th-That’s the stallion my good-for-nothing dad tried to set me up with! He’s from Blueblood’s faction, and now he just decides to show himself?!”

“Attention! You gang of miscreants! I am Lord High Price, and I have come to reclaim what is owed to me! I demand that the little Diamond Dog girl named Azurys, daughter of Alpha Diamond Hyde, come forth this instant!” The stallion demanded in an overly posh tone.

“Mind your manners my lord.” Celestia replied, with an annoyed stare at the noble.

“Ah, Princess Celestia. Congratulations on your pregnancy.” High Price smiled as he bowed to Celestia.

“You have some nerve dropping in unannounced and at a royal’s birthday party no less. Be thankful my husband is away on business.”

“Oh yes. The King in The North is seventeen today and his half-breed sister is eighteen.”

“Mind your tongue, fat man…” Beorn growled as he slowly rose from his seat and walked towards the fat noble with a tankard of cider in hand.

“Or I might just have to rip it out.”

“Such sickening ferocity,” High Price scoffed.

“I still wonder why their majesties tolerate you savages.”

“Be silent, you cur!” Luna snapped.

“I shall not! But that is beside the point, I came here for one thing only, and I brought along a little incentive.”

High Price snapped his fingers and there were sounds of heavy footsteps coming from the doorway again. Azurys, Lithos, Ruko and Deshi immediately began sniffing the air and their fur stood on end.

“Oh no…” Lithos muttered.

“It can’t be!” Ruko said nervously.

“What’s wrong?” Jewel said with concern.

“AZURYS!!”

The doors slammed open again and a horde of Diamond Dogs came storming in, all armed with crude blades and blunt weapons. In the front of the pack was a large and bulky-looking Diamond Dog. He had scars all over his body and his fur was bushy and dark grey with a lighter grey underbelly. His fangs were razor sharp and he towered over all the ponies and stags in the room. The dogs all growled at any who looked at them as the lead dog glared at the four diamond dog girls hiding behind the table.

“There you are!” The lead dog barked.

“D-D-Daddy?!” Azurys yelped.

“I’ve been looking all over Equestria for you. You are to come home-NOW!!”

“She’s not going anywhere.” Beorn declared before chugging down his cider.

“Is that so? And who are you to say that Little Man?”

“I am Beorn, Son of Wulfric and you two just crashed mine and my sister’s birthday party.”

“Well just give me my property and we’ll be on our way.” High Price scoffed once more before he was suddenly kicked in the gut and hoisted up by his collar.

“Call her that again and I’ll roast you for my wolves.” Beorn hissed before glaring back at Azurys’ father.

“It’s Diamond Hyde right? I thought sending you your lackey’s head made the message clear. Your daughter is no longer bound to you.”

“Is that right little man?” Diamond Hyde smirked at the young stag with his fangs bared.

“It is. Got a problem with that?”

The two seemed like they were about to come to blows when a second voice shouted from the crowd.

“Brother!! That’s enough!!”

“Daddy!!” Lithos, Ruko and Deshi shouted in unison when a second diamond dog marched into view.

“Well well, my big brother, Rocky.”

This dog was smaller than Diamond Hyde, with dark brown fur and a lighter toned underbelly. Unlike the rest of the dogs, he had a sort of refined look about him and a more calm yet stern expression. His attire consisted of studded leather armor and a curved sword at his hip.

“Hello my beautiful daughters,” the dog smiled happily at the other three diamond dog girls.

“I’ll be with you three in a moment, daddy needs to take care of your brute of an uncle.”

“I thought I told you to stay out of this?! You dare go against your Alpha’s orders?!” Hyde growled.

“At first, I shamefully admit that I had no choice but to let you do as you pleased…since you killed Father and became the new Alpha. But now my own daughters are involved in this affair, so I can no longer stand by! Not to mention, I personally have had enough of your tyrannical rule of the pack! We had our flaws, true, but we weren’t just a bunch of mindless murderers!” Rocky lectured.

“Those who die are weak and don’t deserve to be part of the pack!” Hyde barked.

“Besides, Lord High Price promised us a treasure for a king or two once I hand over my good-for-nothing daughter!”

“Hold up!” Rainbow Dash shouted with one hand rubbing her forehead.

“You mean to tell us you basically sold your daughter to some rich fat guy for some quick cash?”

“And I would’ve gotten more if her virginity was still intact.” Hyde huffed with a disapproving glare at his daughter.

“I bet no male is willing to touch you after that…”

“On the contrary. Azurys, could you come here real quick?” Beorn called to his herdmate who seemed hesitant to approach before standing next to him.

“Yes? What is-MMPH!!” Azurys yelped as Beorn dipped her over with a passionate kiss that stunned the crowd.

“MMM! Mmmm~...hehehee!” The wolf girl giggled, her fear of her father seeming to have vanished.

“And I do more than that. Show him babe.”

“Show me what?” Hyde growled in anger when in a bold display, Azurys lifted the back end of her skirt to reveal her well toned butt and panties but also the bite mark now decorating it.

“You…YOU MARKED HER?!?”

“All of them actually.” Beorn boasted as he winked to the three girls.

“Looking forward to our marriage, by the way.”

“Hyde!” High Price growled.

“Not only did you fail to secure my personal wench, but you failed to get her back before her virtue was taken and she was marked?! This is not what we agreed on, and your reward is dwindling by the minute!”

“Damnit fine! Dogs! Go get my daughter back now!” Hyde ordered.

Before the dogs and surrounding ponies and stags engaged in battle, Azurys howled as loud as she could at her father. For Beorn, it was a confusing gesture that seemed out of place for Azurys. However, her cousins and the rest of the pack stared at Azurys as if she had grown a second head.

“Azurys! What have you done?!” Rocky said.

“The howl has been called, there’s no stopping it now,” Azurys said.

“You’re more of a dumb bitch than I gave you credit for,” Hyde snarled.

“What just happened?” Beorn wondered and felt Ruko tug at his shirt.

“She howled at uncle Hyde, it’s something we Diamond Dogs do when we want to challenge each other to a duel.”

“A duel?! But Azurys can’t fight her dad!”

“Not unless I choose a champion as the Alpha’s daughter,” Azurys said.

“And I choose you, Beorn, please?”

“Gladly.” Beorn grinned before giving her another kiss.

“To be continued~.”

“Hee hee!”

“You’re dead, little man…”

“KICK HIS FLANK SWEETIE!!” Rainbow Dash cheered as he began to stretch.

“So. Who goes first?”

“This will be a one-on-one, boy,” Hyde smirked as he cracked his knuckles.

“Loser either yields, or dies.”

“Fine by me,” Beorn nodded.

Wasting no time, the two combatants changed at each other and locked hands with one another. Hyde was surprised at how strong Beorn was as the two dug their feet into the floor below them. The crowd cheered for Beorn as the dogs barked for their Alpha. Hyde then opened his jaw and attempted to bite Beorn’s head off. Beorn jerked his head to the side and leaned his head back to head butt Hyde in the snout. Hyde grunted in pain as the two were shoved away from each other and engaged once more with their fists. Beorn blocked Hyde’s jabs and swipes of his claws and landed body blows on Hyde. His training with Lock kicked in as he raised his fists up in front of him as he weaved his body from side to side and hopped in place on the tips of his hooves.

“What’s that stance?” A stag wondered.

“I believe Sir Lockdrom mentioned once, he called it kickboxing?” A stallion said.

“Grrr hold still ya little shrimp!!” Hyde snarled as he lunged forward only to be met by a flying knee as Beorn leaped at him.

“Ooh! Right in the snout!” Top Notch cringed before Hyde managed to tackle Beorn to the ground.

“Now I’ll crush you!!” He grinned as he began to strangle the young stag.

“Ack!! I…don’t…THINK SO!!” Beorn roared as he trapped Hyde in an armbar.

“THAT’S IT SUGARCUBE!! HANG ON TIGHT!!” Applejack cheered as she watched them thrash around on the floor.

Beorn held on for dear life as Hyde thrashed about, trying to shake him off with his stamina gradually decreasing.

“Give up?”

“Grrr! NEVER!!”

“You asked for it!!”

SNAP!!

Hyde suddenly howled in pain as he felt his arm being pulled out of its socket before Beorn released him to deliver a punishing blow to the chest that completely knocked the wind out of him.

“Your daughter is mine. Threaten her again and I will not hesitate to finish you off…”

“Hah!” Hyde managed to laugh through his pain.

“You may have beaten me, but that don’t mean shit! Ain’t that right, High Price?!”

“Quite,” High Price grinned as he snapped his fingers. A servant of his came up and handed him a pouch and a piece of paper.

“I hold here in my hands a pouch of the finest jewels in my private collection and a deed signed by Lord Blueblood himself! For any of you dogs still loyal to Hyde, these items shall be yours if you kill that brat and get me my wench!”

The group of dogs all grinned maliciously and eyed Beorn. Just when they were about to pounce on him, Rocky Longfang quickly stepped forward and shielded Beorn.

“For shame! All of you! Letting your greed make you forget our traditions! Is this how you treat your new Alpha’s mate?!”

“Hold up, new Alpha?” Beorn asked, glancing at Azurys.

“It is our most sacred law. He who defeats the Alpha, becomes the Alpha.”

The pack slowly began to back off while High Price stood there feeling nervous and began to sweat. Hyde on the other hand was seized by two larger dogs from his brother's pack and was dragged before Beorn despite his injured arm.

“Your orders, Alpha?” One asked while pointing a spear to Hyde’s neck.

“Whoa hold up, I never agreed to be the boss.” Beorn protested

“Nevertheless, you accepted the challenge. This whole pack is loyal to you now.” Longfang said while Hyde grunted from the pain.

“Uhh…mom, help me out?”

“You’re on your own, Beorn.” Rainbow said casually while eating some cake.

Beorn was still processing what had just happened and tried to think of what to do next, then he noticed the deed High Price had mentioned and snatched it from his hand along with the bag of gems.

“Give those back at once!” The noble shouted as Beorn read the deed.

“These are mining rights to the caves beneath Canterlot. Blueblood doesn’t have the authority to do this.” Beorn said aloud before tossing the parchment into a nearby brazier.

“NOO!! My deed-”

“Is worthless! And as for these gems..” the young king reached inside to pull out a sparkling diamond that caught the crowd’s attention before he took Azury’s hand and held it above her ring finger.

“I think they’ll make great wedding gifts for my herd.”

“Oh Beorn!” Azurys chirped as she kissed him.

“And another thing, I don’t wanna be the Alpha of your pack,” Beorn stated.

“You don’t? But you won against my brother,” Rocky said.

“True, but I already have enough responsibility as King of the North as it is. Besides, I was only the chosen champion for this bout. It’s Azurys here who made the challenge so she gets to be the new Alpha, right?”

“Well…technically that is accurate, but…” Rocky tried to say.

“Is there a problem?” Beorn wondered.

“Of course there’s a problem! The pack hasn’t had a female Alpha in generations!” Hyde barked.

“You think you can just up and make my daughter Alpha like that?! Good fuckin’ luck trying to convince the rest of the pack back home! It’ll be a snowball’s chance in Tartarus before the Diamond Dogs accept a female as an Alpha!”

“Well as her future husband, I support her. Something YOU should’ve done as a father!! And if any of you mutts feel like it, I’ll take on anyone else who objects!!”

In that moment, Beorn’s eyes flashed their signature red glare that made the entire pack instantly stand down.

“I thought so…now, anyone who is still loyal to this douchebag can clear out along with that fat prick! We’re trying to have a party here!!”

High Price ran out as fast as his hooves could carry him while Hyde was escorted out by a few loyal dogs, leaving the rest of the pack to join in the celebration after things quieted down and the music resumed.

“Um Beorn? You mind if we catch up with daddy for a bit?” Ruko asked as her father hugged her two sisters.

“I don’t mind, I need a break. Crysta?”

“Yes my love? WHOA!” Crysta yelped as she was hoisted over his shoulder.

“You’re coming with me.”

While Beorn left to relax, Apple Jewel took the opportunity to get to know her future in-laws and tell embarrassing secrets about her little brother.

“So whenever Beorn pouted about not getting his way, he’d throw a fit and cry with snot running down his muzzle,” Jewel giggled, causing the wolf girls to laugh.

“What made him calm down?” Lithos wondered.

“My Auntie Luta and Auntie Thora had to bring him his favorite toy sword and he’d vent his frustrations by challenging them to a duel. They even called him bear-bear the whole time.”

“Pfft, hahahaha! Bear-bear? Oh, I’m definitely going to remember that!” Deshi laughed.

“Enjoying yourselves?”

The girls looked to see the doe’s in question, Thora and Luta, walk up to them as Luta used Thora’s shoulder for support.

“Hi aunties!” Jewel waved.

“Hello, our little gem,” Thora smiled.

“Enjoying the party?” Luta asked.

“You bet! Beorn kicked that mean dog’s sorry flank!” Jewel then looked at Luta’s belly and smiled widely.

“Can I?”

“By all means,” Luta nodded. Jewel placed her hand on Luta’s belly and smiled as she leaned her ear against the large bump.

“I can’t wait to meet you too, little cousin,” Jewel whispered.

“Cousin? I thought there’s another sibling growing in there?” Ruko wondered curiously.

“Not exactly. This boy is my uncle’s.”

“Really?” Lithos wondered before her ear twitched.

“Ohh~.”

“Crysta?”

“Yup. Now where were we?”

As the evening went on, the girls returned to their respective bed chambers while Beorn wandered the halls feeling refreshed. As he stood in front of the window overlooking the courtyard, he was surprised to see Princess Luna with her night guard, placing lavender flowers in the halls.

“Beorn? It’s late, you should be in bed.”

“Sorry Aunt Luna, Tomorrow’s trip has me nervous.”

“I understand, but this is just one of the many things a king must do in order to ensure peace for his people,” Luna advised.

“I know…how did dad do it?” Beorn wondered.

“To be honest, I still wonder that myself,” Luna hummed as she placed a hand on her very bloated belly.

“When your father was crowned king, I got the distinction that he came to realize that there was a big difference between being a chief of a clan and a king of an entire nation. He not only had to look after his own clan but the other four clans that now looked to him for leadership. Marshall often received letters from Wulfric of the many trust issues he had to repair that Dainn ruined.”

“How did he get through it all?”

“Your mothers,” Luna smiled.

“He had your mothers to help keep his head held high and to keep pushing forward for a better tomorrow for the north. Over 15 years later, he was able to reclaim the Northern Clans’ lost honor. You may feel some pressure from being a king, especially since you’re still so young, but that just leaves a lifetime’s worth of experience for you. Not to mention that you have five wonderful young women who love you for who you are.”

“That’s not the only reason they love me.” Beorn joked with a smug grin while Luna rolled her eyes.

“My point is, don’t be afraid. If you’re ever in doubt, you can always turn to us for help, you are practically family after all.”

“Thanks Aunt Luna.” Beorn smiled as he gave her a hug and headed to bed where his herd was waiting for him.

“Enjoy your walk?” Azurys said.

“Yeah, just wanted to clear my head,” Beorn said as he climbed into bed and the girls all crowded around him.

“How long will you be gone?” Ruko wondered.

“About a week, two at the most.”

“That’s a long time,” Lithos said.

“Not as long as you think, I’ll be back as soon as I can,” Beorn said as he held them all close.

“I love you, girls.”

“We love you too, Beorn, happy birthday,” Crysta smiled and they all drifted off to sleep.

The Next Morning

The sun had just risen and the royals and the royals, Beorn’s herd, and some of the elders were standing at the gates to see Beorn and Hreidar off. Both bucks were about to board a carriage with enough provisions for the both of them in the back. Beorn had on his new armor and both his weapons were strapped to his back. Hreidar wore plated armor with a metal pauldron on his right shoulder and had his two hatchets on his belt.

“Remember, boy, keep your wits about you,” Gregor informed Hreidar as Ragna stood by him.

“I will, Sir Gregor,” Hreidar nodded.

“Good luck, my friend,” Top Notch nodded.

“Thanks, I’ll certainly need it,” Beorn nodded.

“Beorn, I should tell you that the Kingdom of Thicket has not received a visit from outsiders in hundreds of years. You must be on your utmost behavior when addressing King Aspen, or he will quite literally have you thrown out,” Celestia advised.

“And be careful, The kingdom of Thicket resides in an enchanted part of the Everfree Forest. Eyes will be watching you from the shadows.” Luna cautioned.

“And don’t uproot the trees, they’re sensitive about that.” Rainbow Dash added as her future daughter-in-laws came walking out with brand new wedding rings, each with a different jewel.

“Shame I can’t take you all with me.” Beorn said as Azurys clinged to his arm.

“If that’d happen, you’d be distracted the whole trip.”

“Fair enough.”

As the boys boarded the carriage, Rainbow and Applejack were already starting to shed tears while holding each other’s hands.

“Applejack...we just got him back…”

“I know Dash.”

The carriage soon pulled out with everyone waving goodbye as it passed through the city with most of the citizens dropping petals from rooftops and young pegasi passing by.

“Good luck King Beorn!”

“Allfather guide you!”

“Please return to us safely!”

Despite the citizens' praises, Beorn was sweating nervously while he did his best to smile and wave until they were out of the city. Once they were through the gates, he let out a long sigh of relief while slumping in his chair.

“Nervous already?” Hreidar teased.

“Of course I am!! I’m a soldier, not a diplomat!”

“You’ll be fine.”

“But what if I mess up? What if King Aspen refuses to let us in just because we’re outsiders?!? WHAT IF-MMF?!” Beorn was cut mid sentence when Hreidar stuffed a pastry into his mouth.

“Here, eat a cinnamon bun and shut it.” He said before reaching into a paper bag for another one.

“Mmm…”

“See? You’ll be fine.”

“Mmf-gulp!-I’m surprised the elders chose you to be my bodyguard on this.”

“Well your girls insisted since they can’t risk the shield maids going above their duties to help you on your visit.”

“Hey! I may be a horndog but I would never cheat on them!” Beorn said with his arms crossed while Hreidar took a bite of his pastry.

“Soo…you admit you’re a horndog?”

“S-SHUT UP!!”

“Heh.”

The carriage ride went on as the boys conversed with each other about their travels throughout the lands. Hreidar spoke about his travels with his mother while Beorn talked about the many battles he had been through in the war.

“So the undead really are that dangerous, huh?” Hreidar asked as he ate another bun.

“Very, I was told by Smith that he’s made almost enough Valyrian wares for the whole Equestrian army. I just hope he makes enough for the coming battles,” Beorn said.

“I’m sure it’ll all work out, it has to for the sake of peace.” Hreidar then looked serious for a moment.

“Beorn, can I ask you for a favor?”

“Sure, what’s up?”

“Well…I’d like you to speak with the elders about reestablishing the Stonehoof Clan.” Beorn paused from grabbing another pastry and glanced up at Hreidar.

“I know, I know, it’s a crazy idea. But I meant what I said back on Mt. Everhoof. The Stonehoof name was dragged through the mud, no thanks to Dainn. I want to help start the clan anew so Dainn’s sins can be forgotten through history. So I’d like your help with convincing the elders, think you can do that?”

Beorn leaned back in his chair with his arms crossed, what his friend asked was not only a reckless request but a dangerous one since there were many surviving clan members like Uba who wanted to see the Stonehoof regime rise again.

“Hmm…the elders will not take kindly to this and many will see it as a power grab since you are the clan’s chieftain by blood. It will not be easy.”

“So…you can’t do it?”

“I didn’t say that.”

The light in the carriage suddenly grew dim and the atmosphere felt tense as the both of them looked outside to see a thick forest and a dense canopy blocking most of the sunlight.

“We’re here.” Beorn said as he ordered the carriage to stop.

“Something wrong my lord?” The driver asked as he stepped out to get a better look.

“This forest is old…very old.” Beorn said as he looked around and could swear he saw movement in the treetops.

“We travel by day and rest at night. Tell the men to stay close at all times.”

“Yes sire!”

The boys exited the carriage with a small group of Vikings following them close behind. Each of them were on edge and they felt as though there were eyes all around them.

“Stay close, young master!” A stag advised.

“They say that a great sorcerer lives in these woods. A deer wizard.”

“Deer wizard?” Hreidar asked.

“Aye, one of terrible power. All who look upon him fall under his spell…and are never seen again.”

Beorn…Warborn…

Beorn looked around after hearing a voice in his head, but saw nothing but trees all around him and his group.

“Beorn?” Hreidar said, as Beorn went to take his hammer.

“I think…we’re being watched,” Beorn said quietly while keeping an eye on the trees.

“We are? Hmph, well I’ll tell you this much, here’s one stag this wizard won’t ensnare so easily. I have the eyes of a hawk and the ears of a fox-oh!”

Out of nowhere, as Hreidar turned his head back around, he was met with a couple arrow heads aimed straight for his face. The whole group soon found themselves completely surrounded by hooded archers, all now frozen in place at the mercy of their surprising ambushers. One of the hooded ones stepped forward and pulled off his hood to reveal a more slender-looking deer stag.

“A caribou stag breathes so loud, we could’ve shot him in the dark,” he scoffed.

“I’d advise you all to raise your hands and disarm, trespassers of Thicket.”

All did as they were ordered and allowed the archers to take their weapons, save for Kingslayer as the archer felt his hands getting burned by the magic runes.

“Ah!! Damn blade is enchanted!!”

“Sorry.” Beorn said sheepishly as the archer’s captain got a better look at him.

“You are Beorn, son of Wulfric.”

“Yes?” Beorn said in surprise.

“I am Blackthorn, captain of the king’s guard. We have been expecting you.”

With a quick nod of their captain’s head, the archers blindfolded the party with no resistance as they were led deeper into the forest. Some however were already in a panic and began making wild assumptions.

“Oh gods this is it! They’re gonna slit our throats and leave us for the scavengers!”

“Shut it.” Hreidar said, unaware the guards were smirking.

“Or they’re gonna throw us to the timber wolves and say we got lost!!”

“Timber Wolves? Oh no, we’d never do that.” One guard replied before leaning in with a mischievous smile.

“We throw intruders to the cragadiles, less cleanup.

“AHHH!!”

“Shut your mouths! That’s an order!” Beorn snapped while the guards laughed.

Their trek lasted about another half hour until they stopped in place. The deer all stood behind a stag and simultaneously pulled off their blindfolds. The sight they bore witness to was a wondrous sight to behold.

An entire kingdom surrounded by tall trees, stretching for miles around them. Everywhere they looked they saw deer stags and doe’s, peacefully walking about and minding their day. Blackthorn then stood in front of the group and held out his hand to the kingdom.

“Welcome to Thicket, hidden kingdom of the deer.”

“It’s…so beautiful,” Hreidar said

“Why thank you…son of Dainn.”

Shing!

Hreidar gasped as he slowly looked down to see Blackthorn pressing a blade against his throat and Blackthorn glaring at him.

“You have the face of the blasphemous one, including his blood.”

Hreidar slowly became angry as Blackthorn slowly pressed the blade against his throat when a flash of bright red startled everyone and Blackthorn carefully turned around to see Kingslayer in Beorn’s hands.

“Remove your blade from his throat or I will remove your hand…”

“You would defend the son of a tyrant?”

“No….But I would defend my friend.” Beorn smiled at Hreidar before the runes on Kinglsayer flared with power.

“Last chance…remove. Your. Blade.”

“Peace, Lord Warborn.”

The deer all turned and immediately bowed on their knees, Blackthorn included. Approaching them, surrounded by heavily armed deer soldiers, were two deer dressed in royal woodland robes. Upon their heads were clowns that looked like they were made of tree branches and each were adorned with their own precious jewels. The deer stag had pure white fur with pale beige patches on his face, moderate chartreuse green eyes, and his antlers were large as they were valiant-looking.

The doe who walked beside them made some of the stags’ breath hitch, due to her surprising beauty. She had moderate cerulean eyes and her fur was grayish gamoge. Despite the woodland robes she wore, her body was that of a supermodel’s with all the right curves.

“Blackthorn, why must you treat my guests this way?” The royal stag asked.

“Your majesty, he is-!” Blackthorn tried to say, but the royal stag raised his hand.

“I am aware,” he interrupted and looked at Beorn and Hreidar.

“My greetings to you, guests of Thicket, I am King Aspen, Ruler of Thicket and Overlord of the Enchanted Forest. This is my wife, Queen Fyr.”

“Good day to you all,” Fyr smiled.

Beorn and Blackthorn set down their weapons as the young king stepped forward to kneel before the royal family.

“King Aspen, I humbly seek an audience. Equestria and the alliance are in desperate need of your aid.”

“Rise young king.” Aspen said, gesturing Beorn to stand.

“Let us speak more inside, you all must be tired from your long journey.”

They were brought to the king’s palace, through the elaborate walkways and buildings that still looked like something out of a dream.

“This place is amazing, I still can’t believe it’s real.” Hreidar said as he looked up to the leaves falling from the tree tops

“It’s like we walked into Alfheim itself.”

“Thank you. Our people built this place generations ago after we left the northlands.”

“So the legends are true.” Beorn said in astonishment before the glimmer from the palace doors.

“How did you make all this?”

“We take what we need from the forest but we always make sure the forest endures.” Fyr said while tending to a flower.

“You should know young Beorn, we met your mother and her friends once.”

“Really?”

“Yes. You have her loyal spirit as well as her brave heart.”

Beorn smiled after hearing those words and noticed Aspen was smiling at him with an approving nod as the next set of doors opened.

“And you also have your fathers strength.”

“Did you know him, your majesty?” Hreidar asked while keeping pace with Beorn.

“Not exactly.” Aspen replied before showing them a mural depicting the many battles of the great war.

“That’s...the Battle of The Frozen Wastes!” Beorn said with glee as he ran to another part of the mural.

“And here’s where dad met Uncle Shining! A-and over here! The Siege of Canterlot!”

“So enthusiastic.” Fyr giggled when Beorn stopped at one image in particular. The image of when his father was crowned king.

“Dad…”

Beorn and Hreidar examined each of the murals in awe.

“How do you have these murals? I don’t recall any of my family or the Princesses ever seeing any deer during and after the Great War,” Beorn wondered.

“We see what happens even beyond the borders of our forest,” Fyr said while noticing the sad expression on his face as he placed his hand on his father’s image.

“You miss him, don’t you?”

“More than anything…” Beorn sighed before following them to the dining hall.

The king’s servants arranged a small feast of berries and other fruits found in the forest as they sat down to begin their meeting.

“Now. What is this urgent request you have?” Aspen inquired while taking a berry from the bowl.

“Where to begin, but I suppose I should start with what matters most. My Aunt Twilight and sister recently went on a mission to the Midnight Palace to seek an audience with King Vorak and Queen Haydon. Long story short, they wanted their son Tirek back so he could spend the rest of his days in their dungeons. Sendak was supposed to help, but ended up scheming behind everyone’s back. Now Vorak is injured, Haydon is bedridden, and there’s a couple of power mad centaur’s on the loose in the badlands. We were hoping you could find a way to help subdue Tirek, and also maybe join us in the war against Blueblood; including the coming battle when winter comes against the Windigo King and his growing army of the dead.”

The king and queen were a bit surprised by Beorn’s request and some of the guards began talking amongst themselves as Aspen folded his hands and began to think.

“You seem like an honorable young man but…I’m afraid we can't help you.” The Forest King said.

“I…I see,” Beorn sighed as he slunked in his chair.

“Please understand, we cannot risk getting involved with another nation’s war, let alone fight one against the undead.”

“How…how can that be your decision?!?” Hreidar asked in frustration.

“Do you know what’s happening out there? This war is forcing Equestrians to fight their fellow countrymen!! Even now there are skirmishes all across the borders!”

"Hreidar, calm down!" Beorn urged as he pulled him back in his chair.

“I understand your frustrations, young one,” Aspen said calmly.

“But I still recall when my grandfather told me when my ancestors took us away from the North and created the Kingdom of Thicket when I was but a young buck. According to the scriptures, the race of deer were scarce and looked down upon by the caribou. We saw no place in the North, so it is why we left. Countless generations later, as we built up this home of ours, we swore to protect our own in our own way. Thicket may cover most of the Enchanted forest, but we are strictly forest folk. Despite the turmoil that has happened outside our borders, we have been able to live in peace amongst the trees. Besides, and no offense to either of you or Equestria, but I must put my people first above all others.”

“And how will you protect them from an eternal winter?!?”

“Hreidar!! That’s enough!” Beorn shouted.

“My apologies, your majesties. This war has been hard on all of us.”

"We understand." Fyr said calmly.

"Let us discuss more once you have all rested, you both must be tired from your long journey."

"We humbly accept."

“Mother! Father! We’re home!”

The doors opened to reveal three new deer. One was a young-looking buck, about the same age or younger than Beorn and Hreidar. He wore traditional woodland attire and had small horns on top of his head. His fur was light brown with a white underbelly and his eyes were a brilliant tangelo. He had a wide smile as he had a bow slung over his shoulder.

Next was an older deer stag with large and prominent antlers on his head. He wore what looked to be hunter’s garbs and had a larger bow slung over his shoulder. He had a more muscular build than Aspen, his fur was grayish brown, and his eyes were apple green. Some of the doe maids who looked at him swooned a little since he was admittedly quite attractive to look at.

Finally, a doe, looking about the same age as Beorn and Hreidar, walked in and was also dressed in regal-looking hunter’s garbs. Her fur was as white as Aspen’s, her eyes were as blue as Fyr’s, and her body had just the right curves for a girl her age. Even though Beorn was already promised to others, he could at least admit she was pretty. However, Hreidar on the other hand couldn’t seem to take his eyes off the young doe. For him, she was the most beautiful creature he’d ever laid eyes on.

“Ah, my son and daughter!” Aspen exclaimed happily as the buck and doe came up to the King and Queen.

“And how was your training, son?”

“It was great! Uncle Hawthorn said I’ll be as good at archery as him someday!” The buck said.

“Hmph, maybe when you finally learn to shoot straight,” the doe scoffed.

“Dyani! Be nice to your little brother,” Fyr scolded.

“Yes mother,” the doe sighed.

“And who are these people?” Beorn asked.

“Ah yes,” Aspen cleared his throat.

“My youngest son, Bramble, my eldest daughter, Dyani, and my brother, Hawthorn.”

Aspen looked at his brother with a quirked brow.

“Where is…Larch?” Hawthorn frowned bitterly and looked away.

“Still missing, hmm?”

“Seems we stumbled into some family drama.” Beorn whispered to Hreidar who appeared to have an unusual sparkle in his eye after noticing Dyani.

“Uh, Hreidar? Equestria calling Hreidar! Yoo hoo! Come in Hreidar!” Beorn waved his hand in front of his dazed friend before finally getting annoyed.

“Wake UP!!”

BONK!

“OW! Geeze, what was that for?!?”

“You looked totally out of it, dude,” Beorn smirked.

“I was? How?”

“I think I can guess,” Beorn smirked, glancing at the deer Princess.

“What, her?” Hreidar dismissed, sounding nervous.

“You seemed to be staring quite a lot.”

“I was not! That’d be creepy!”

“Woah…” prince Bramble said as he walked up to Beorn and Hreidar.

“You two look awesome! That sword is pretty cool!”

“Thanks kid,” Beorn smiled.

“How interesting,” Dyani hummed as she approached the two.

“I didn’t expect to see Caribou within our borders. My grandfather often spoke of the North, yet I’ve never been. Then again, we haven’t exactly gone that far from the forest before the new war began.”

“It’s nice to meet you both, I am Beorn Warborn, King of the North and Lord of the clans.”

“I am Hreidar Snow, I’m just here to accompany my friend,” Hreidar nodded.

“Oh, so you’re The Behemoth!” Dyani said in realization as she looked him over.

“You don’t look like a monster.”

“Dyani!” Aspen scolded while Hreidar gave his friend a nudge.

“Oh trust me, he’s a real beast when he snores!”

“Oh for Odin’s sake, let it go!” Beorn groaned after one of his more embarrassing secrets was revealed.

Dyani and Bramble laughed before joining them at the table as the king called for more refreshments.

“Now as we previously discussed. You two will stay as my guests until your visit is over, feel free to treat this place as your home.”

The two nodded in appreciation as they were escorted out of the room and to their guest rooms. Once they were gone, along with the royal children, Aspen waved his hand to the staff so that it was only him, his wife, and brother. Waiting until the right moment, Aspen turned to Hawthorn.

“Is it true?” Aspen asked.

“We checked everywhere, Aspen, no one’s seen him,” Hawthorn sighed.

“What about his loyalists?”

“They won’t talk, they’ve sworn to secrecy.”

“Brother, this is our cousin we speak of,” Aspen reminded his brother.

“You two may never see eye-to-eye, but Larch is still family regardless. I must know for certain so that these rumors of…a coup d’état can be put to rest. So please, Hawthorn, please at least try to find Larch before it is too late.”

While Aspen and his brother were discussing what seemed like a family issue, unaware that Bramble and Dyani were peeking in on Hreidar who was polishing his armor.

“Bramble move! I can’t see!” Dyani whispered while trying to get a better view.

“Why are we even doing this? Can’t you just talk to the guy?” Bramble asked as his sister pushed his head down.

“Don’t you remember the stories we were told? Northlanders are supposed to be brutish, savage warriors who crave battle and lust after females! This is our chance to see not just one but two of them!”

The two suddenly found themselves falling through the doorway as Hreidar opened the door with a confused look on his face.

“Care to explain yourselves?”

“Sorry!” Bramble said as they quickly stood up.

“We just wanted to see what you were like.”

“How do you mean?” Hreidar wondered.

“We had heard about what happened during the Great War, how Dainn and his followers conquered Equestria and forced females to be subjugated to slavery,” Dyani said.

“So…we were wondering if the Northerners were still like that.”

“Just how out of the loop are you deer?” Hreidar questioned.

“Before the whole mess with Blueblood, Equestria had been at peace for over 15 years. King Wulfric, gods rest his soul, ensured a steady alliance between the North and Equestria. So to answer your question, no, not all Northerners are as diabolical as you think.”

“Oh, I see…sorry for judging you,” Dyani said.

“It’s fine, I get that a lot anyway.”

“How come?” Bramble wondered.

“It’s…complicated.” Hreidar admitted.

“If I tell you, will you promise not to freak out?”

“Freak out? Why?”

“Can you please promise? I’m afraid I must insist that you do.”

“Well if it’s that serious, then I promise I won’t,” Dyani smiled.

“Me too! I’m great at keeping secrets!” Bramble chriped, making his older sister roll her eyes.

“Okay…sigh, the reason why my last name is Snow, is because I am Dainn Stonehoof’s illegitimate son…”

The children were surprised by this revelation but were more curious than shocked.

“So if you were Dainns son, how come you’re friends with the new king?” Bramble asked as Hreidar smiled.

“I still wonder about that myself,” he said as Dyani raised her hand to ask her question.

“So what's the deal with your friend? I heard he was a monster on the battlefield, a warrior who fights like a demon! But he seems pretty normal to me.”

“Trust me, he can fight…” Hreidar paused to look out the window.

“But it’s nothing to brag about.”

“How so?” Dyani asked.

“Don’t get me wrong, Beorn’s an excellent combatant with most weapons. But he’s known to be a bit excessive. There’s a reason why he’s nicknamed the Behemoth.”

“Why’s that?” Bramble wondered.

“Because he butchers his enemies without remorse,” Hreidar said bluntly.

“I once saw him bash a poor sod’s head in with his hammer and another time when he beat another’s face in so bad, his skull was caved in and brains spilled out from his ears.” Dyani looked nauseous from the description while Bramble had stars in his eyes.

“Oh, my apologies, I sorta got carried away.”

“It’s…quite alright,” Dyani said, gulping down whatever threatened to be regurgitated.

“If you don’t mind me asking, I overheard from your father about some issue with his brother. Would it be alright if you told me about it?”

“Umm...I don’t know.” Bramble rubbed his arm nervously.

“Oh it’s just our uncle.”

“Dyani?!?”

“What? We might as well tell him.” Dyani shrugged while grabbing a chair to sit on.

“So a few months back, one of our relatives suggested that we actually go to war.”

“Against who?” Hreidar asked while sitting on the edge of the bed.

“Everyone. Princess Celestia, Prince Blueblood, King Beorn; all of you! He said it was the perfect time to strike.”

“But our dad was against it.” Bramble added.

“He owes a lot to Princess Twilight and her friends for saving me.”

“I see, so now he’s out there doing who knows what?” Hreidar asked and they nodded.

“He just up and left without warning after getting tired of arguing with our father. Uncle Hawthorn was sent to find him so father could try and reason with him, but so far there’s been no luck. That last known sighting of Uncle Larch was deeper in the forest, towards the forbidden tree line,” Dyani said.

“Forbidden tree line?” Hreidar repeated.

“It’s known as The Mirkwood, the trees and plants are foul with decay and dark creatures have taken residence there. There have been times when deer venture in Mirkwood in search of unlucky wanderers, only none ever return.”

“If he’s there, then maybe he got eaten by something?” Hreidar guessed.

“We thought that too, sadly, but Uncle Hawthorn has always said in his reports that he could’ve sworn he’d seen Uncle Larch around the tree line. He almost wants to go in Mirkwood, but even our father says it’s too much of a risk, even for Uncle Larch,” Bramble said.

“Why’s that?”

“A Boggart lives in those woods.”

“Boggart?” Hreidar inquired when Bramble grabbed a book from the shelf to show him the beast's picture.

“Boggarts are one of the most dangerous creatures here. They’re solitary and have a nasty temper, they live mostly underground and are blind but they have an excellent sense of smell. It usually takes an entire battalion to bring down one.”

“Hmm, looks like it had a stoney hide.” Hreidar said while getting a good look.

“Sharp claws too and those teeth.”

“CHILDREN!!” A voice shouted when all three turned to see a palace guard with a lantern at the doorway.

“What are you two doing up so late? Back to bed at once!”

“Y-yes sir!”

QThe two deer scurried out of the room, leaving Hreidar by himself. This information was interesting to him and could be useful in convincing King Aspen to help with the war efforts. Hreidar made a mental note to inform Beorn in the morning before he laid in bed and went to sleep.

“And that’s what they told me,” Hreidar said as he and Beorn made their way to the dining hall. Hreidar just finished explaining all that he had been told, which interested the young king. “This Mirkwood also sounds dangerous, especially that Boggart thing, what should we do?”

“Hmm, I’ll have some of the boys who came with us ask around for further information. For now, let’s just focus on trying to get on Aspen’s good side. He may not realize it, but his aid could be a turning point in this war,” Beorn said.

Hreidar nodded as they entered the dining hall where the royal family were already present. Aspen was going over some last minute documents as they waited for their breakfast and the boys took their seats.

“Good morning, you two,” Aspen said.

“Good morning, your highness,” Beorn and Hreidar said while bowing their heads.

“King Aspen, I understand you do not wish to have anything to do with the war, but perhaps we can discuss other matters?” Beorn offered.

“Oh? Such as?”

“Maybe we can share trading goods with Thicket and Equestria?”

“An interesting offer young one. What can you give us, should we accept?” Aspen asked when Beorn showed him his cloak.

“This cloak was made by my fathers hands but we have many more craftsmen who can make all sorts of clothes and jewelry, plus we can offer exotic pelts and foods not native to the forest.”

“I see. So does that mean you do not wish for us to join the war?” Aspen asked while sipping some tea.

“Not exactly…” Beorn took a deep breath and folded his hands.

“King Aspen. I understand you have a potion that can help plants grow at an incredible rate, I ask that you use that potion to help heal this land after the war.”

The king and queen were shocked at this offer as Beorn’s tone became solemn and a bit sad.

“Because of this war, many forests and grasslands have been destroyed and many animals are without homes but worst of all is that many civilians rely on those places for resources. So I ask-no, I beg you…” Beorn walked over to the king and queen and in a surprise he dropped to his knees and bowed before them.

“Please, help us!”

“Sire!!” A soldier shouted in shock at the display.

King Aspen and Queen Fyr were surprised to see such a display of submission from Beorn. They had always believed the Northerners were as prideful as they were strong. Yet the young king himself was practically casting his pride out the window just to beg for his kingdom’s aid in the war. Aspen was admittedly at a loss what to do in this situation and wondered what the best course of action would be. On one hand, he cared for his people and would remain safe should he decline and let Beorn and the alliance fight the war themselves. On the other hand, should he agree to Beorn’s terms, he would risk the enemy targeting Thicket and destroy everything he had worked so hard to preserve.

“King Beorn, I-”

BOOM!

Suddenly, the room shook from a loud bang from outside. Aspen and Beorn scrambled to the window to see smoke coming from outside the walls of the kingdom and the citizens beginning to panic.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Aspen demanded when the double doors swung open and a deer soldier came running in.

“Sire! We must get the citizens to safety!”

“What the heck’s going on?!” Beorn demanded.

“Monsters from Mirkwood have appeared and are attacking the walls! And…a-and a Boggart is among them!”

The group ran out to the balcony to see smoke stacks rising from different parts of the city followed by the screams of frightened citizens as the royal guard rallied to their defense.

“King Beorn, barricade yourself in your chambers.” Aspen instructed but saw Beorn unsheathing his sword.

“To Helheim with that! Hreidar, grab your hatchets and let’s move!”

“You’re going to fight? But this is not your city…”

“Maybe not but that’s no excuse to stand around!” Hreidar snapped as he rushed to the nearest guard post.

“…Get the children, wait until I come back.” Aspen said to Fyr as he kissed her.

“Be careful.” Fyr said as he raced back to the throne room for his armor.

The two young stags both ran for the entrance, followed by their accompanying Viking warriors, and sprinted down the streets. Beorn had Thunderbolt in hand and Hreidar with both his hatchets. They eventually made it to the lookout tower on the wall and looked past the trees. True to the messenger’s words, an army of grotesque monsters stood together. From what Beorn remembered reading once in a book from Twilight’s library, these monsters are a race of grey-skinned creatures called Boggans. They were thought to all be extinct hundreds of years ago, but it seems now there was a whole army of survivors. They were all armed with crude, yet deadly-looking, weapons while dressed in the bones and skins of animals and a group of them were carrying a battering ram that knocked against the front gate. Behind the army of monsters was a larger monster as it roared at the top of its lungs at the walls of Thicket.

“Beorn…there’s so many,” Hreidar said.

“I know,” Beorn said as he glared at the Boggart and gripped his hammer. “Which is why we will never allow them to take this kingdom.”

End.

War Beneath The Trees

The monsters were continuing to bash against the wall as the citizens within the city were scrambling to get to safety. The Boggart let out another monstrous roar and beat its chest with its fists.

“Why in the cold winds of Hel are these things even here?!” Hreidar demanded as he turned to Hawthorn.

“I thought the creatures of Mirkwood didn’t venture this close to Thicket?!”

“I don’t know! Boggans have never attacked in mass before!” Hawthorn shouted as he sent one falling off the wall.

“If they get into the city, it’ll be a massacre!”

“Then why are we just standing around then?” Beorn said as he leaped into the fray with Thunderbolt surging with power.

“HAAAA!!”

WHAM!!

Dozens of boggans were sent flying with each swing until there was a large enough gap for the defenders of Thicket to get into formation and begin their counterattack. Archers lined up in three rows and drew back their bows and fired. Volley after volley of arrows flew at each Boggan and killed many each time. The Boggans, however, decided to counter the defenders by picking up large rocks and throwing them at the archers. Most of the archers were able to evade the rocks, but some weren’t so lucky as they were stuck in the head or on their chest. Hreidar followed Beorn and they worked back-to-back to fight the monsters around them. Hreidar somersaulted out of the way of a Boggan’s club and spun around to cut its head clean off with one of his hatchets. He clotheslined four Boggans to the ground and slit each of their throats with swift swings and head butted another, caving the Boggan’s face in.

Beorn took turns using both Thunderbolt and Kingslayer. He swung his hammer, bashing many Boggans’ heads, then sheathed it on his back and pulled out Kingslayer. The Boggans were helpless as Beorn cut down all in his way, black blood splattering along the claymore’s metal. One Boggan tried to get the drop on Beorn by attacking from behind, but Hreidar threw a throwing knife at its head, killing it instantly.

Meanwhile, Hawthorn was back on the wall giving orders to his troops and fending off any Boggan that tried to climb the wall and made sure the gates held.

“Archers! Fire at the Boggans holding the battering ram!” Hawthorn ordered.

“Lord Hawthorn!” An archer called out as he gave him a lookout scope.

“By the huge Boggart! I-I can’t believe my eyes!”

Hawthorn took the scope and looked out through the trees where the Boggart stood. What he saw made his eyes widen and grit his teeth in anger and shock. A deer stag with whitish brown fur, wearing heavy plated armor, armed with a bastard sword, stood with a smug grin.

“LARCH?!?” Hawthorn shouted.

“Hello, dear cousin.” The stag grinned while his minions kept up their assault.

“Larch, why are you doing this?!”

“Since you and Aspen will not listen to reason, I’ll have to use force! The people of the forest have lived in the shadows long enough, it’s time we rose up and took our rightful place as this land’s rulers.”

“That’s blasphemy! It is not our way!” Hawthorn barked across the battlefield at his cousin.

“Lord Blueblood says otherwise,” Larch scoffed.

“BLUEBLOOD?!” Beorn roared at the treacherous stag.

“Indeed! During my exile in Mirkwood, I learned many things about these creatures.” Larch looked up at the Boggart.

“They may be mindless beings, but with a touch of witchcraft, they can bend to my will along with anything else that lurks within Mirkwood.” He reached up his hand and took off his glove, revealing a symbol that made Hawthorn gasp and glare daggers at his cousin.

“I’ll admit, the lengths I had to go through to acquire such a power was a pain. But the results?” He grinned maliciously as his eyes flared red. From the branches of the trees, large spiders came down and screeched at those on the wall and the two warrior bucks.

“They are oh so worth it.”

“What the buck?! Where did those things come from?!” Beorn asked as he stood back-to-back with Hreidar.

“Hawthorn! What’s he talking about?! What’s that symbol on his hand?!” Hreidar asked.

“Forbidden Darkwood magic…” Hawthorn said before noticing the boggans were clearing a path.

“…BOYS!! Get out of there!!” He shouted just as the boggart began charging down the path towards the gate.

“Uhh…how do you fight a boggart?” Beorn asked Hreidar.

“No idea!” Hreidar said as the beast continued to rampage towards the gate.

The boys managed to climb up the gate as the large beast slammed into the gate. The gate groaned from the force of impact, but managed to stay strong as the deer soldiers fought off the boggans and shot down the large spiders.

“How could he…?” Hawthorn mumbled.

“To go so far?!”

“What are you getting at?!” Beorn demanded.

“Long ago, back when our ancestors founded Thicket, it was actually founded by the Two Kings. To make a long story short, the younger brother wanted to do whatever was necessary to rule on his own, even if it meant praying to and making a bargain with the evil god Loki. It is said, Loki accepted his prayers and gave him the dark power of witchcraft, but the elder brother caught wind of his actions and the two fought for days and nights. Sadly, their fight claimed both their lives. The people of Thicket took the younger brother’s body, which still had the curse of witchcraft, and buried him in a tomb so dark it would never see the light. That is why this forest is split in two, Mirkwood is the cursed forest and Everfree is the blessed forest.”

“That explains how your cousin got those powers.” Beorn said as the boggart rammed the gate again.

“That gate’s not gonna hold.” Hreidar said while looking at the surrounding area.

“We need to set a trap.”

“What’s the plan?” Beorn asked as the gate was rattled again.

“Hawthorn, your mages know how to use runes, yes?”

“Indeed!”

“Then have them cover the entire gate with protection runes! That will help reinforce the gate. Also, have them cover the area with trap runes in case any boggans and spiders do get in. As soon as they step on them, they’ll be in for the shock of their lives.”

“What about the boggart?” Hawthorn asked.

“I can handle that,” Beorn said as he held both Kingslayer and Thunderbolt in hand.

“I’m going to the center of town. I need at least ten minutes before that beast comes anywhere near me.”

“Ten minutes? Whatever for?” Hawthorn wondered.

“Something I’ve had in the works for over a month now.”

“So you’re busting out that move, eh?” Thunderbolt said to Beorn in his head. “It’s a long shot, but if you’re able to prepare with the time provided, it might work.”

“Now let’s get to it!” Beorn shouted as he hopped down the other side of the wall and sprinted towards the center of town.

“You heard the king! Mages! Get those runes painted now!” Hawthorn ordered.

The mages worked as fast as they could with the gate on the verge of crashing down, all while the city guard evacuated everyone to the palace.

“This way! Everyone to the palace!!” One guard shouted before hearing the gates crash open.

“Here they come…” Beorn growled as he clamped down his visor and readied Thunderbolt.

The first few runes exploded as boggans and spiders swarmed into the city and the once peaceful streets were now turned into a warzone with the city guard rushing to defend the citizens who were not able to escape in time.

“Help the guard evacuate the citizens! Defend them with your lives so that Odin welcomes you in Valhalla!” Beorn called out to his soldiers.

“WARBORN!!”

The stags all rushed to the guards aid and faced the boggans and spiders head on. The deer were all unexpected to see how ferocious they were in battle as they proved to be quite helpful in the evacuation.

“Come at me, you bastards!” Hreidar shouted as he hacked and slashed at the monsters with his hatchets.

Meanwhile, Beorn was in the center of town and had both hands on Thunderbolt as Kingslayer was sheathed on his back.

“We haven’t had much time to practice this, you know?” Thunderbolt warned.

“With a monster like a Boggart, what choice do I have? I just hope Hreidar can keep it and the monsters at bay.” Beorn took a deep breath and cleared his thoughts.

“Now…let’s begin.”

Like the thunder god himself, Beorn’s hammer surged with power as it coursed through his body, causing sparks to fly everywhere.

“More!” He strained as the power grew more intense with each passing second.

As he continued to charge power, Hreidar noticed more boggans and spiders were swarming down the street and in greater numbers.

“Beorn hurry it up!!” Hreidar shouted as they drew closer.

KAPOW!!

Like the sound of a cannon, thunder and lightning erupted around Beorn as he raised Thunderbolt with both hands and ordered the soldiers to get behind him.

“This is the end for all of you! MJOLNIR MANGLER!!!” Beorn roared as he slammed Thunderbolt to the ground with all his might and lightning bolts began crashing into the enemy ranks in a non stop barrage until there were only smoking corpses and twitching bodies.

“By the forest spirit…” one deer said as Beorn fell to his knees and dropped Thunderbolt.

“Not bad, kid, but it’s not over yet,” Thunderbolt said.

“What…?” Beorn wheezed.

BANG!

The sound of something large and heavy bashing against the gate was heard by all. Hawthorn looked over to see the Boggart swinging its giant club at the gate as the mages used their rune magic to keep it steady.

“Damnit! The Boggart is here!” Hawthorn looked past the monsters to see his cousin with a confident smirk on his face. Hawthorn growled as he gripped his sword and leapt off the wall and went sprinting towards Larch, cutting down any monster in his path.

“Larch! I shall make you rue the day you betrayed your home and family!”

Larch only scoffed as he reached back and pulled out a large bastard sword.

“Come at me then, dear cousin.”

As Hawthorn cut through his minions, Larch smirked while watching his cousin struggle before Hreidar suddenly leapt into the fray along with a few guards.

“We can handle these guys, get him!!” He said while cutting down another boggan.

In the center of town, Beorn had finally recovered his strength and allowed Thunderbolt to take his lion form while unsheathing Kingslayer with its runes glowing a bloody red.

“Find any citizens trapped in the city and kill any boggan or spider you find.”

“As you command, my master.” Thunderbolt bowed his head before taking off into the streets.

“TO HELHEIM WITH YOU!!” Beorn shouted as he began cutting them by the droves with every swing.

Like a beast, Beorn was relentless in swinging his sword and slaughtering any in his path. The boggans and spiders desperately tried to get the drop on him and swarm him, but to no avail since they were met with a gruesome end. Beorn grabbed a boggans head and smashed it into the ground before he drove his sword into a spider’s head. With a mighty war cry, he charged through the streets and butchered all in his path.

“Come on! I’ll kill you all!” Beorn shouted.

Damnit, there’s no end to them! And that Boggart is almost through the gate! I need something to finish that big brute before he even has a chance to do any serious damage! Beorn thought.

As if responding to his emotions, Kingslayer’s blade glowed bright red and an ominous aura seeped out. Beorn felt a rush of power from the blade and he glared a bloody stare at his enemies.

“KEEP COMING, YOU UGLY BUCKERS! I’LL SEND YOU TO HEL WHERE YOU BELONG!”

Back outside the gate, Hreidar was fighting alongside the deer and fellow northerners against the horde of monsters as Hawthorn faced Larch.

“So glad you made it, cousin.”

“It’s over Larch.” Hawthorn huffed while pointing his bloodied sword at him.

“Is it? Don’t you find it odd that I sent so many minions to attack the city in a reckless assault when we could’ve easily snuck in the dead of night? I know this city like the back of my hand. Every tunnel through every sewer and even know of weak spots in the walls.”

As Hawthorn pondered what his cousin was saying, an arrow struck a boggan that was about to knife Hreidar in the back and looked up to see his niece armed with a longbow sniping the enemy from atop a nearby roof.

“There she is.” Larch grinned before giving a loud whistle that sent several boggans after her.

“Oh gods, we’ve been tricked!!” Hawthorn shouted as Larch leaped onto a spider to make his escape.

“No you don’t!” Hawthorn shouted as he pulled out his grappling hook and swung it on a branch.

“Hreidar! Save my niece! I’m going after Larch!”

Hreidar nodded and gave chase after the spiders and boggans who were hopping over the rooftops after Dyani. The doe ran over the rooftops to get away, thanking her little brother for showing how to free run in her past time. Hreidar was not far behind as his training with Gregor has been proven useful for this occasion. A Spider screeched as it spat its webbing at Dyani but she managed to evade it just in time. But just as she was about to land on another rooftop, her hoof slipped and she fell to the ground and went tumbling.

“Ow…” Dyani groaned as she tried to pick herself up. She then grunted as a weight jumped on her and she looked to see her pursuers had her pinned.

“Get off me!” As Dyani struggled to free herself, one of the boggans eyed her tush as the other two pinned her arms. The creature grinned as it stomped over and grabbed her bottom.

“HEY! DON’T TOUCH ME THERE!” A feeling of fear washed over her as she noticed a sickening grin on each of the boggans’ faces.

“No…NO PLEASE! ANYTHING BUT THAT! SOMEONE HELP ME!”

Dyani shrieked as her pants were ripped off and the monster began feeling up her cheeks and rubbing her nethers, but just as it was about to rip off her underwear, a silver flash appeared from behind it and its head came sliding off.

“BASTARRRDS!!” A voice bellowed as Hreidar appeared and began hacking them to pieces until the blades of his hatchets were dull. One boggan tried to crawl away before he was grabbed by the head and smashed against the wall over and over until there was nothing but a bloody stain.

“You alright?!?” He asked while covering her up with his cloak.

Dyani was shaking like a leaf and curled up in a ball as she held the cloak close.

“Princess Dyani?”

“Th-They touched me…in my special area,” Dyani whimpered.

“I feel so violated.”

“It’s okay, I took care of them,” Hreidar consoled her.

“But what if you hadn’t come?! What if no one stopped them?! They…I would’ve been defiled. I can never marry now…” Dyani whimpered.

“Of course you can, you just had a bad experience, is all,” Hreidar said as he knelt down and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

“Look, I’m sorry that happened to you, but we should really get you to the castle.”

“But what if there are more monsters-eeep!” Dyani was cut off when Hreidar lifted her up in a bridal carry.

“Don’t worry, I won’t let anything happen to you,” Hreidar reassured her with a confident smile.

Dyani blushed as Hreidar carried her through the streets until finally returning to the palace where her family was waiting. When they saw how she was draped in a cloak, they feared the worst and immediately rushed to help Hreidar take her into the palace.

“Is she alright? Did they hurt my baby?!?” The queen asked while Hreidar set her down.

“She’s alright but it’s best she stays here with you. Beorn needs my help.” Hreidar said before noticing his weapons now blunted from the fighting.

“Here, take this.” A royal guard said as he handed him a glaive.

“It’s not an axe but it’ll cut through enemies like a knife through butter.”

“Thank you.”

Hreidar ran back to where the fight and Dyani found herself staring at him as he left. She placed a hand on her chest as she felt her heart beating and her cheeks tinted a little.

“Dyani? Are you alright, sweetie?” Fyr asked.

“Hmm? Oh, yes mother, let’s go inside,” Dyani said as she shook her head.

“You seem unwell, Dyani, did those monsters do anything to you?”

“Seems to me she’s begun to fancy that stag,” Bramble teased as they walked inside the castle.

“S-shut up Bramble!” Dyani stuttered as her cheeks turned pink.

Back in the city, Beorn had cut down a great deal of boggans as their corpses were now piled in the streets and he was covered from head to toe in their black blood yet despite his aching muscles and heavy breathing, he was still able to stand and hold Kingslayer tight in his grip.

“Ha...haaa….WHO ELSE WANTS SOME?!?” He roared to the sky before hearing the gate starting to smash open followed by the roar of the boggart.

“Alright you walking wart.” The young king grinned while flinging some blood off Kingslayer.

“Come get your throat cut.”

Some of the boggans took one look in his red eyes and began to quiver in fear. When Beorn took a step forward, they turned and ran for the hills so as to not meet a gruesome end. The boggans and spiders that stayed, however, charged at Beorn from all sides. Just as they were upon him, bolts of lightning zapped them and a glaive came hurtling from out of nowhere that skewered three boggans at once.

“Master!” Thunderbolt came running in with Hreidar and stood by his side

“The citizens are now safe, all that’s left is to slay the remaining enemy forces.”

“Where’s Princess Dyani?” Beorn asked. Hreidar.

“Back at the castle, and Hawthorn is still giving chase to Larch,” Hreidar said as he pulled his glaive free.

“Good.” Beorn looked towards the gate and saw the mages were having trouble keeping the gate shut and the runes powered up. The soldiers were holding their own well enough, and the three found themselves completely surrounded by monsters.

“Hreidar, I need you to buy me time again. I’m going to use my new technique again on the Boggart when it busts through the gate, but I need to prepare. Can you keep these things off me until then?”

“Leave it to me,” Hreidar said as he retrieved his glaive and joined the soldiers.

“Master, you are still weak from the first time,” Thunderbolt cautioned his master after seeing how exhausted he had become.

“I’ll be fine, just need one more blast,” Beorn huffed while sheathing Kingslayer.

Despite his objections, Thunderbolt acknowledged his master's request and took his hammer form once more.

“Odin, if you can hear me, please grant me strength.”

As Beorn began to gather power once more, he could already feel his body straining from trying to focus the energy.

“We cannot hold it!!” A mage cried out as the runes began to weaken.

SMASH!

With one mighty swing of its club, the Boggart smashed through the gate, causing the runes to disappear and the soldiers to fly everywhere. It was all out chaos as the monsters flooded in and met the soldiers head on and there was fighting everywhere you could see. The Boggart stomped through the streets, crushing any under its feet and bashing away any who got in its way. The Boggart’s eye caught sight of the castle and roared as it was about to make its way to kill the royal family as its master had ordered it to.

SHUNK!

The Boggart roared in pain when an arrow flew out of nowhere and struck its eye. The monster whipped its head around to see Hreidar standing on a rooftop with a bow and he was smirking at it.

“That’s right, ya big ugly bucker! Focus on me!” Hreidar taunted as he hopped away from the Boggart and over the rooftops.

The beast gave chase and rampaged through the streets with Hreidar narrowly avoiding its claws as he continued to fire at the beast.

"Damn it! The hyde's too thick!" He cursed before dodging a flying wagon.

"And now he's mad…"

ROOOAAAARGH!!!

"HREIDAR!! Get clear!!" Beorn roared while raising his hammer for one final strike while the boggart looked up in the sky, clueless about the storm clouds gathering above it.

"MJOLNIR MANGLER!!"

Just like before, Beorn unleashed a barrage of lightning that struck the boggart over and over as it roared in agony before collapsing to the ground. With their warbeast dead and their numbers depleted, the boggans fled the city in fear as they were cut down or shot by the city guards.

Hreidar came out of an alleyway he ducked into during Beorn's attack to see the smoking corpse of the boggart and sighed with relief.

“Well...that wasn’t so bad.” Beorn huffed as he walked up the street with Thunderbolt resting on his shoulder.

“Next time, start off with that. That was one hell of a workout.” Hreidar smirked, unaware the boggart was still alive as it swung its arm in a backhand swing.

“MOVE!!” Beorn shouted as he shoved Hreidar out of the way at the last second.

POW!!

“BEORN!!” Hreidar cried out as his friend was sent crashing into a wall and spat out some blood.

Hreidar’s anger skyrocketed as he charged at the beast himself. He threw a chain he had wrapped around his belt and threw it up at the Boggart. The chain wrapped around its neck and Hreidar pulled, climbing up the monster’s back and yanked as hard as he could. The beast tried to grab at Hreidar, but the young stag evaded its large hands. Hreidar then raised his glaive up high and stabbed the back of the Boggarts neck. The beast roared in pain as Hreidar pulled the chain to the side in order to guide the Boggart away.

“Beorn! I have an idea!” Hreidar called out to his dazed friend.

“Follow me to the nearby waterfall!”

Beorn shook off the dizziness from the impact as he forced himself up and followed his friends instructions. The boggart thrashed around as it shambled down the street with each twist of Hreidar’s weapon until they reached their destination.

“Now what!?” Beorn shouted while keeping his distance.

“Force him to the edge!!” Hreidar screamed back as he began to lose control of the beast.

Beorn looked down at his hammer, still dizzy from the two blasts from earlier, but did as Hreidar said. He ran towards the Boggart’s legs and swung his hammer as hard as he could at the beast’s knees.

CRUNCH! SNAP!

Beorn had successfully smashed the Boggart’s kneecaps, making the monster roar in agony as he was about to lose its balance. Hreidar unraveled his chain, but left his glaive pierced in the monster’s neck, and jumped off as the Boggart fell off the edge and down into the ravine below.

“Now blast him with electricity again!” Hreidar said.

“Are you nuts?! I already did that twice! I can barely see straight!” Beorn snapped. They both looked down at the water to see the Boggart flail around angrily

“It’s either that, or that thing’s rampage destroys the city! SO DO IT!” Hreidar barked.

Groaning in frustration, Beorn shot out one last bolt towards the beast as the glaive became electrified along with the water and the boggart began to go into a seizure as its body began to smoke from the inside out making it give off a foul smell before floating dead in the water.

“Ugh! I think…I’m gonna be sick!” Beorn said as he tried not to heave from the stench.

“Hm smells tasty to me.” Thunderbolt commented.

“Shaddap, Thunderbolt!” Both stags barked.

“Ugh, my body aches…” Beorn groaned.

“At least that thing is dead,” Hreidar said.

“Might have to inform Aspen to clear out its body so the water can clear out any contaminations.”

“Speaking of which, I wonder how Hawthorn is dealing with Larch?” Beorn wondered.

Elsewhere

The warrior-prince stood in the middle of the thick and eerie brush of Mirkwood. His cousin had fled back to his sanctum and Hawthorn fell for it due to his drive for vengeance. Hawthorn had his bow drawn with an arrow in hand, his eyes were sharp, sweat trickled from his face, and he paced around in circles as he heard his manic cousin’s laughter all around him.

“What’s wrong dear cousin? Feeling on edge?” Larch mocked from the decaying trees.

“This is no longer the safe haven of Thicket, you are in my domain now. A shame you came all this way to die.”

Hawthorn flinched at the sound of a rustling bush and then the snapping of the branch as his eyes darted around, looking for his traitorous cousin.

“Show yourself, Larch…” he said in a hushed voice.

“Why fight me, cousin?” Larch asked.

“You know as well as I that the Deer have stayed in the woods long enough. Our ancestors would shame us for being so cowardly.”

“It was their choice to leave the North!” Hawthorn said.

“And it should be our choice to leave!” Larch retorted.

“Blueblood has promised us all we could ever want for our aid. Money, women, power, influence, recognition! With my Mirkwood monsters and your tactical standpoint for the runic mages, we could be an unstoppable force!”

“Have you forgotten what awaits us out there?” Hawthorn asked while taking a few steps back unaware his cousin was in the treetops above him.

“What good is all wealth and power if Equestria becomes a frozen hell?”

“We’ll deal with those creatures once we dethrone those two old hags. All you have to do is help us.” Larch said as he lined up a shot while staying hidden.

“Never…”

“So be it.”

As soon as Lerch lined up his shot, Hawthorn spun around and aimed his bow up at him. Shocked, Larch let loose his arrow the same time as Hawthorn. The arrows whizzed through the air at their targets. Larch’s arrow grazed Hawthorn’s cheek, cutting it deep, and Hawthorn’s arrow stuck itself in Larch’s gut. Larch cried out in pain as he fell off the branch and crashed to the ground. Hawthorn wiped his bloody cheek and approached his downed cousin. Larch lay on his back, an arrow in his gut, and coughed up blood as his cousin stood over him.

“You had everything, Larch,” Hawthorn said sadly.

“Family, nobility, respect, yet it wasn’t enough for you?”

“No…I suppose not,” Larch chuckled weakly.

“I just wanted to be king.”

“What good is being king when there’s no kingdom to rule with?” Hawthorn sighed.

“You should beware…dear cousin,” Larch coughed. Dark trails of black magic seeped from his body as he faded away.

“The Windigo King…and the Hand…shall bring our world…to an end…”

Hawthorn watched as the life left Larch’s eyes before closing them and carried his body back to the city which surprisingly was full of cheers and fanfares of trumpets.

“The invaders have been repelled!!” One citizen shouted when Hawthorn spotted the body of the boggart being paraded through the streets with the glaive still buried in its skull and on top of the hulking beast was Beorn and Hreidar waving to the crowd.

“Seems we got some admirers.” Beorn said over the crowd after noticing some doe’s smiling at them, Hreidar smiled and waved at the ladies who instantly squealed with delight as they passed through the streets and towards the palace where King Aspen and his family awaited.

The two kings bowed in respect before giving a friendly handshake as King Aspen smiled at the two warriors.

“King Beorn, Hreidar. On behalf of all the citizens of Thicket and the forest, we thank you for protecting our city.”

The crowd gave a short round of applause before Beorn raised his hand and asked for a moment of silence.

“You should be really thanking Hreidar, King Aspen. It was his weapon that gave me the chance I needed to finish off the Boggart, not only that but I personally witnessed him slaughter the fiends who tried to make off with your daughter!” He said aloud as the crowd gasped in a mixture of shock and astonishment.

“Hence forth, for his great deeds I King Beorn of The North hereby dub him…Hreidar The Beast Slayer!”

The crowd gave an equal round of applause for the young stag in admiration. Hreidar blushed bashfully at the attention and waved to them in thanks.

“You two are amazing!” Bramble cheered.

“I hope to be as cool and strong as you two when I get older!”

“I’m sure one day you will, kid,” Beorn smirked, tussling the young buck’s head.

“King Beorn,” Aspen said.

“About what we had discussed the other day, I realize now that I was wrong. The threat of this war, and the destruction that will spread, not even the forest and all the years we deer put into living in peace will be enough. Henceforth, I, King Aspen, ruler of Thicket, hereby accept your alliance.”

“I thank you, King Aspen,” Beorn said with a curt nod.

“With your help, we are one step closer to putting an end to this war.” Beorn noticed Hawthorn passing Larch’s body to some guards. Aspen looked at his fallen cousin in sadness.

“My father took him in when my uncle and aunt died,” Aspen said,

“I treated him like a brother as best I could, but in the end it wasn’t enough for him. I hope the Allfather shows him some form of mercy.”

“We are sorry for your loss,” Hreidar said.

“Well, enough with the sad thoughts. Now we celebrate our victory and newfound alliance,” Aspen smiled. As Aspen led Beorn and Hreidar to the royal ballroom, Dyani couldn’t help but glance and stare at Hreidar for long periods of time.

“Aren’t you gonna talk to him?” Bramble whispered to his sister.

“He did save your life.”

“Hush! I shall speak to him when I’m good and ready,” Dyani snapped.

“C’mon, sis, after the party, he’ll have to go back to the front lines. You should spend as much time with him as possible before then,” Bramble urged.

“NOW WE FEAST!” Beorn cheered with his fist raised high and as night fell, the celebration was in full swing and as always the young king had a monstrous appetite and gorged himself on a great deal of food and drink.

“Good grief!” One member of Aspens court said as he watched Beorn down his seventh tankard.

“How are you not drunk?”

“I’m actually drinking juice right now. Can’t get drunk on a diplomatic mission.”

“A wise policy,” Aspen nodded.

The party continued on the night as the deer and the visiting northerners celebrated together. Some of the stags were seen conversing with the deer and sharing stories of some of their battles they fought with Beorn. As the young king was conversing with Aspen and Fyr, he noticed a few of his men talking with some female deer. Beorn could only smile at the possibilities that would blossom and went back to talking with his new friends.

Meanwhile, Hreidar stood off to the side and found himself surrounded by a group of female deer. The women were all doing their best to flaunt themselves at Hreidar by talking and flirting to him.

“You’re so much taller than any stag in Thicket, Sir Hreidar,” a cow said with a wink.

“And these arms…” another said as she reached out and gently squeezed Hreidar’s muscle.

“So beefy~.”

“Uh, thanks I guess?” Hreidar sheepishly said.

“Aw, what’s wrong?” One said as she leaned in to whisper in his ear.

“Why don’t you come with us somewhere private so we can properly thank you for saving our home~?”

“Ahem!”

The group looked to see who interrupted them to see Princess Dyani with her hands on her hips. She stared at the female deer with a stink eye until she reached over and grabbed Hreidar’s hand.

“Sorry, ladies, but this stag has promised me a dance,” Dyani huffed.

“Aw, phooey,” one cow huffed as the two escaped the group.

“Whew! Thanks for the save, Princess,” Hreidar said.

“It wasn’t a complete lie, you know,” Dynai said as she turned to face Hreidar. He noticed her cheeks were a light shade of pink.

“I…I truly would like you to dance with me.”

“Really?” Hreidar said, surprised. He glanced to his right to see Beorn. When he saw his friend, Beorn gestured to Hreidar to go with it with a thumbs up.

“Well then, Princess,” Hreidar cleared his throat and held out his hand.

“Would you do me the honor of sharing a dance with me this night?”

“I…would be delighted.” Hreidar smiled as they went onto the dance floor and joined the crowd as the music played and the two began twirling around the dance floor.

As they danced, Hreidar found himself hypnotized by Dyani’s smile as she laughed while they danced and was further entranced by her eyes that seemed to glimmer in the lights. By the time the music had ended, both found themselves in each other’s company for the remainder of the evening while Beorn discussed the final details of the negotiations with King Aspen while making sure his bodyguards were not causing trouble for the locals. Beorn glanced out the window and wondered how everyone else was fairing with their missions. All he could do for the moment is enjoy another victory celebration.

Elsewhere
BlueBlood Manor

The eerie presence of the traitor prince’s home made any sane person on edge as the moon shined down on the area.Within the large building, a mare wearing a regal-looking dress and jewelry on all ten fingers paced through the halls. Her fur was light blue, her main was whitish-blue with two tones, and her eyes were light amethyst. She was a unicorn mare, once known for her parlor tricks as a performer, the once great and powerful Trixie.

Fifteen years ago, when Blueblood fled with the royal funds, Trixie had followed him due to both her being his personal concubine and Blueblood showing actual affection for the mare. Once he had reached a stable point in regaining power, he decided to forego Trixie’s status as his slave and had her rehabilitated. It was a difficult process, but Trixie managed to recover from her brainwashing and Blueblood took her as his wife once she was back to normal.

Life for the two was somewhat normal, since Trixie also had a personal vendetta against Equestria for casting her out all those years ago, and had some form of returned affection towards Blueblood. He wasn’t the most pleasant stallion nor her first choice to call her husband, but she had decided to give him a chance since he went through the trouble of rehabilitating her and even had a daughter with him.

However, ever since the war began, even before war was declared, Blueblood had become distant from Trixie. He even insisted that she stay in her private wing of the manor with all the necessities at her beck and call. At first, she didn’t question it since she had Blue Belle to spend the days with. But that all changed when one day even her daughter had begun to grow distant from her mother. Having everything at her beck and call at the price of living in solace was one thing for Trixie, but living in solace without her daughter was pushing it. Not bothering to just wait around for her daughter, she decided to leave her private wing in search of her estranged husband.

Trixie soon arrived near the doors of her husband’s private chambers where a pair of guards were standing at each side.

“Lady Trixie!” One guard bowed. “What are you doing here? You shouldn’t be away from your private wing.”

“I can do as please in my own home, thank you,” Trixie huffed.

“Now where is my husband? More importantly, where is my daughter? I heard he called her to his office for some reason.”

The guards began to grow nervous upon hearing the question and tried to avoid answering.

“Um...it’s a private discussion ma’am.”

“Even private from me? Just what are they talking about?” Trixie demanded an answer before noticing one of the guards’ horn was glowing and a faint magic barrier was put around the door.

“Is that a sound barrier? Remove it at once!”

“My lady that is not-!”

“NOW!!”

“But I-!”

“Oh forget it!” Trixie’s horn flashed and she used a counter spell to break the soundproof spell.

“TAKE MY SEED!”

“YES, MASTER, STUFF MY BELLY WITH YOUR FOALS!”

“YOU SHALL SIRE MY HEIR LIKE A GOOD LITTLE BROODMARE!”

“I AM YOUR TOY! I AM YOUR SLUT! BREED ME, MY KING!”

Those words made Trixie shutter in distraught and horror as she grabbed the handles of the double doors and flung them open, despite the guards’ protests. What she saw sent a chill of absolute dread down her spine. Pinned onto a desk was Blue Belle. She was on her back, fur matted together by sweat and other fluids, mane and tail a tangled mess, and her legs were spread out wide. Her eyes had rolled back into her skull as her tongue hung out and there was a green glow emanating from her dilated eyes.

On top of Blue Belle was none other than Blueblood. He had both his daughter’s arms pinned on the desk as his fully hardened member was deep in Blue Belle’s vagaina. Cum seeped out of the young mare’s snatch as Blueblood smiled wickedly down at her. His eyes were blood red, his mane was black and flickered like a flame, and his horn was red and curved. Trixie stood in horror as Blueblood slowly pulled out and cackled to himself.

“Such a good little broodmare,” Blueblood cooed.

“I look forward to seeing the fruits of my-”

Blueblood, or rather Sombra, was stopped midway in his gloating when he saw the prince’s wife staring in utter shock as she covered her mouth in fear of screaming.

“Oh dear…seems we’ve been found out.” He said in his own voice.

“You…you’re not my husband!! What are you?!” She screamed before Sombra wrapped his dark tendrils around her throat and pulled her in to talk face to face with a sadistic grin.

“I am your husband or rather part of him.” He hissed with glee while cupping a feel on Trixie’s chest.

“We made a deal. Your little, slutty daughter bares my seed and I help him conquer Equestria like I should have all those years ago.”

“…Sombra!” Trixie gasped in fear before she was thrown to the floor.

“Right you are…since you are here, let’s have some fun~!”

“No! STAY AWAY!! GUARDS!!” Trixie screamed but saw the guards were placed in a hypnotic state.

“Not to worry my pet.” Sombra grinned as he pulled her dress down to expose her chest.

“I promise you’ll-ACK!!” Suddenly, Sombra stopped his advance as he felt a surging headache and began to step back.

“Trixie…RUN!!” Shouted the familiar voice of Blueblood who was fighting to regain control.

“Darling?”

“Take our daughter! Run away!! RUUUUN!!”

Trixie had little time to contemplate the situation as she scrambled to her hooves and scooped up Blue Belle. She dashed out of the office and sprinted down the halls, not registering any who saw her. Once she made it outside, she spotted a stallion standing next to a carriage and hopped in with her daughter.

“What the-Lady Trixie?!” the stallion yelped.

“Get us out of here!” Trixie ordered.

“Wha-!”

“NOW! PULL THIS BUCKING THING OUT OF HERE AND DON’T YOU DARE BUCKING STOP!”

The driver followed her orders immediately after noticing the armed guards who were giving chase and with a crack of the whip, his beasts charged forward leaving a trail of dust.

“My lady, where are we going?” The driver asked while using a lantern to light the road.

“...to The Crystal Empire. I have a friend there who can help us.”

As the carriage pulled away, Trixie wondered how everything could go so wrong and looked at her daughter’s ravaged body and slowly broke down in tears while back at the manor, Sombra was furious. The guards outside the manor were both confused and terrified. Confused as to why their Lady would up and leave without warning, terrified from the roars of anger and screams of pain from within the manor. One guard saw blood seeping out from the front door and shivered in fear.

“G-Gods above…what has happened?!”

The Next Day
Early Morning

The sun had just risen from the horizon and the citizens of the Crystal Empire were just starting their day. Within the crystal palace, in the royal dining hall, Shining Armor and his family were enjoying a nice breakfast. With them was none other than the Matriarch of the Frost Wyverns, Frusaim, in his bipedal form. Ever since the expedition, Frusaim and his pack had taken Shining’s offer to set their new nest in the abandoned mines in the mountains near the empire. This proved to be a fruitful and blossoming partnership between the Empire and the Frost Wyverns since their original home was still unavailable due to the undead.

Frusaim’s bipedal form was large and muscular, despite his age. He was easily half a body taller than any of the ponies, his scales brimming with strength and pride, but had a warm and kind presence. He wore a nicely woven tunic courtesy of Cadence since his old rags he wore weren’t exactly fitting to wear around the castle.

“Can you take me flying again after breakfast, Mr. Frusaim?” Flurry asked the Matriarch as she looked up at him.

“I don’t see why not.” The old drake smiled when a guard paced into the room and whispered something to Shining Armor.

“I gotta go. Flurry, you behave okay?”

“Yes daddy.”

Shining followed the guard to one of the palace’s guest rooms to find none other than Trixie sobbing her eyes out with her daughter sleeping in the bed with a few of the castle’s nurses watching over her.

“Explain to me why I shouldn’t have you arrested right now?” Shining said while keeping one hand on his sabre.

“I need your help.” That was the only thing Trixie would say before she showed Shining Armor the bruises on her daughters arms from when Sombra restrained her.

“Blueblood has done something terrible.”

Trixie then gave Shining a full explanation about Blueblood’s deal with Sombra. The fact that Blueblood would use his own daughter as collateral made Shining want to lop off the bastard prince’s head more than ever before.

“I thought he cared about me…” Trixie whimpered. “I thought he cared about us, but it was all a lie.”

“I guess now you see what kind of monster Blueblood really is,” Shining sighed.

“I suppose I cannot blame you since you hadn’t actually done anything wrong, besides marry and have a child with him, so I shall allow you to remain in the palace until further notice.”

“Thank you…” Trixie nodded. “And…would it be possible for me to see Starlight?”

“I shall have her come when she is able. She too is a wife to her friend Sunburst and a mother to a young colt,” Shining said, making Trixie smile a little.

“My lord? A word?” One of the doctors called out to Shining and they left the room.

“How bad is it?” Shining said.

“The girl has gone through a brutal magic mind corruption I have not seen since the Great War. The process of mending her mind is difficult but doable,” the doctor explained, but then grew grim.

“What is it?” Shining wondered.

“It’s…her internal organs,” the doctor said.

“When we scanned her body…we extracted the fluids found in her reproductive organs. But there was internal damage. In other words…I’m afraid Blueblood destroyed her chances of ever becoming a mother if and when she recovers mentally.”

“That damn monster…” Shining cursed as the doctor showed him other notes.

“This girl is lucky to be standing, from the damage done to her body I’d say she was raped for weeks…maybe months, but here’s the most shocking part.” The doctor said as he handed the prince a sheet of paper.

“…Blueblood’s DNA wasn’t in her?”

“No. That is what is strange.”

“There’s more, in the fluids we extracted, we detected dark magic from it. More specifically, shadow magic.”

“Shadow…oh no…” Shining gulped and clenched his fist.

“That conniving bastard…so he found a way back after all?” Shining glanced out the window and looked out into the horizon.

“Dimitri, you better get back soon. I have a feeling this war might turn for the worst before we know it…”

Saddle Arabia

The day had been long and strenuous as Imperius was doing pushups with Ebony and her sister watching. Bruze stood by Imperius with his arms crossed. Months have passed since Imperius’ imprisonment, months of brutal trials, training, and surviving. Imperious then finished his 500th pushup and hopped back up to his hooves. Few scars were seen on his shoulders and legs, but the young prince had beefed up considerably since his first entrance. His mane had grown out to just past his shoulders and tied it in a ponytail. Imperious looked more refined and muscular form was on full display as he walked over to a bucket of water and dunked his head in. Bruze walked over to his pupil and Imperious pulled his head out.

“I taught ya all I know,” Bruze said.

“The tournament is in just a month. Ya may have made a name for yourself as the Warrior of The Sun, but me brother is still the champion of this coliseum. He’s killed more poor sods than I care to recall.”

Imperius said nothing as he walked over to a mirror where a small blade used for shaving sat. He grabbed the blade and proceeded to shave his head so that only the middle part of his hair remained, giving him a mohawk but kept his ponytail. He tried to move his injured wing, but it still twinged in pain from within the sling.

“I won’t lose,” Imperius said as he and his new look turned towards his new friends.

“I will win, even if I have to kill the champion, I will get out of here. And once I do, the plan my teacher and I put together thanks to Jasmine’s message passing will be put into action.” He looked down at his hand and curled it into a fist. “I will also not leave this place until I make that fat pig Saladin’s blood spill. I will show him just what it means to cross me.”

“Well until that time comes, ye train and ye rest.” Bruze said when he called over Ebony and Mona who had been patiently waiting for their lover to finish his exercise.

“Speakin’ of rest. Ladies?”

Imperius grinned as the sisters took his arms and pulled him to the shower room, eager to wash his now muscular body.

“Is the hair too much?” He asked Ebony while brushing back his mohawk.

“I think it suits you,” Ebony said.

“Mmm, yes, very sexy~,” Mona cooed as she pressed her chest on his back

As Imperius and his lovers had their fun, Bruze excluded himself to a more secluded part of the cell block. He looked around and spied a barred window leading outside. Bruze waited for a moment until he saw a crimson red raven swoop down and landed just between the bars. The bird and Bruze stared at each other until one of them spoke.

“How is he?” the red raven asked.

“He’s ready.” Bruze replied while looking back to make sure they weren’t spied on.

“Are you sure this’ll work?”

“Months of planning, put together thanks to that princess,” the raven said.

“I’ve been making sure Saladin doesn’t suspect a thing thanks to me pretending to be something I’m not. Everyone’s in position, all that’s left is to wait for the tournament.”

“Lock, right?” Bruze said and the raven nodded.

“He’s still just a boy.”

“And a strong one, at that,” Lock said.

“I trained him, and so have you. As fellow teachers of the same pupil, I think you can agree there’s something special about him. His mother even sent something with his sister that will help him.”

“Well whatever it is, it better be good.” Bruze said before moving in close to whisper.

“Word here is that one of those psychos on the bad side are getting fitted for some magic armor and guess who he’s fighting?”

“What kind of magic armor?” Lock asked before hearing footsteps coming down the hall.

“I don’t know but the Sultan is in on it so that means bad news for our boy.”

“Lights out, scum!!” The prison warden shouted.

“I gotta go, be seeing you,” Bruze said and left.

Lock unfurled his wings and flew away from the cell window. He made his way back in the window of his palace suite and transformed back into his human form where Rarity and Tarra were waiting for him on the bed.

“Kid’s ready for a fight,” Lock said as he cracked his neck.

“All that’s left to do now is wait.” He sat on the edge as both girls moved in and massaged his shoulders. “Are your girls in position, Rarity?”

“Yes and once the time is right, we’ll spring our trap.” Rarity said while continuing the massage.

“Goodness darling, you’re tense.”

“Well we’ve been acting for months and not to mention all those recordings you sent to Spike!”

The girls grinned when Tarra gently pushed him onto the pillows and Rarity removed her top.

“Speaking of which~,” Rarity smirked.

“Again?” Lock asked in disbelief as Tarra undressed.

“We need to keep up the act, darling, and Spike requested this~. Naughty boy~.”

“Oi, this is gonna be a long month…” Lock groaned as he enjoyed his night with the girls.

End.

Gladiators

One Month Later
Day of The Freedom Tournament

There was a tense atmosphere looming over the Saddle Arabian Palace. The streets were filled with its denizens as they all flocked to the colosseum for a special event that many were looking forward to. A day that would mean the freedom of one lucky slave who would be able to win the tournament by defeating the champion and earning their freedom. All the seats were already packed with more spectators trying to see through barred walls. Up on the royal spectator’s box, King Saladin and his daughter Jasmin were sitting next to each other. Beside them were a few more nobles including Lock, who was in his disguised stallion noble form. Tarra and Rarity were acting as proper slaves as Rarity sat herself on Lock’s lap, occasionally fidgeting in place on his crotch and Tarra was giving him a shoulder massage.

“Rarity, ease up on the grinding,” Lock muttered to the giggling mare.

“I get you like to fool around, but we’re still on a mission! It’s an important day today!”

“I know darling but you were so rough last night that I’m still a bit tingly~.” Rarity teased while leaning back against him.

“Also, the girls managed to gather some intel and um…recruit some of the guards to our side.” She whispered in his ear before nibbling on it to keep up the act.

“My my lord Flare, seems your slaves are quite happy this morning.” Saladin grinned as he eyeballed Rarity’s bouncing chest.

“Quite. I made sure to reward them handsomely for behaving yesterday.” Lock grinned before the trumpets blared and the crowd began to cheer.

“It’s starting!”

The spectators cheered as the gates from both sides of the colosseum opened up and the fighters began walking through. On one side, Bruz, Grubber, Windy, and a few other ponies and griffins walked out. Behind them was Imperius and the whole crowd went wild at the sight of him.

“HAIL, WARRIOR OF THE SUN! HAIL, WARRIOR OF THE SUN! HAIL, WARRIOR OF THE SUN!”

Meanwhile, Lock had his eyes. Set on Imperius and he could hardly believe whom he was staring at. The nervous colt he had met many months prior, when he first arrived in this world, now had grown up to be a respectable stallion. Strapped to his back was a sort of pole, wrapped in a white cloth and he held a normal halberd in his hand. Lock realized that the one on his back was the weapon Celestia had sent him and thanked whatever god that they allowed Selene to deliver it to him. Speaking of his young marefriend, Selene soon arrived and daintily sat next to Lock. Saladin noticed her and began eyeing her up with a sick grin.

“Welcome dear princess.”

“My lord.” Selene said casually before seeing her brother carefully adjust the cloth covering his new weapon.

“What weapon is that?” The sultan asked one of his guards who shrugged at the question.

“He um…must’ve commissioned a blacksmith to make that for him, sire.”

“Well I hope it was worth the bits. Must’ve cost a pretty penny and his hairstyle is um…unique.”

“Thank goodness mother’s not here.” Selene whispered to Lock after noticing the mohawk Imperius was now sporting.

“People of Saddle Arabia!!” An announcer called from the podium.

“Today marks the start of our annual event. The Tournament of Freedom!!”

YAAAAAY!!

“Once a year, the fighters of the pits will compete in a test of strength and skill to earn their chance at fame, glory and above all redemption! For the winner of these games will not only be pardoned of their past crimes but will live on as the greatest warrior EVER KNOWN!!”

YAAAAAY!!

“BUT….who will claim the prize this year?” The announcer paused for dramatic effect while pointing to the competitors.

“Will it be our reigning champion, Zamnir The Destroyer?” He asked aloud as a mix of cheers and boos filled the arena.
“Or…will it be our newest rising star? The Prince of Piercing Strikes, The one winged warrior, The Warrior of The Sun! IMPERIUS!!” The crowd began stomping and chanting at the mention of his name with some of the females in the audience blowing kisses and waving at him as he raised his fist and roared to the crowd with a mighty battle cry.

“And now…introducing the vagabonds!”

The other gate on the other side of the gate opened and everyone immediately began booing as the criminals filed out. There were pony stallions who were armed to the teeth with crude and blunt weapons and swords. Some griffins were snickering to each other as they filed their razor sharp claws. There were even some zebra stallions who eyed some of the other slaves with murderous grins. Behind the group was the champion himself, Zamnir, and he was armed with a massive hammer that he carried over his shoulder. He wore a single plated shoulder pauldron, plated leg guards, and wore metal gauntlets on each hand. The two sides stood in front of each other while Lock and the others examined the large bull.

“Sheesh, and I thought I had my share of large enemies,” Lock muttered.

“He’s a monster!!” Selene said with fright and noticed the scratches on the hammer’s shaft no doubt the number of victims that fell beneath it as Zamnir marched up to Imperius to offer a handshake.

“I look forward to crushing you in the finals.” The bull grinned as Imperius returned the handshake.

“Try to stay alive before I skewer you.” Imperius grinned as Zamnir slowly crushed his hand before the prince used his new powers to burn off some of the fur around his arm.

“Interesting.” Zamnir grinned before walking back.

“Bastard almost crushed my hand…”

“Watch yourself, lad, that means you’re off limits to the others.” Bruze warned while the other convicts bowed and made way for Zamnir.

“Now I shall explain the rules…THERE ARE NONE!” The announcer shouted, causing the crowd to cheer again. “Everyone shall fight each other until our benevolent Sultan decrees that he has seen enough! So rip each other apart! Beat each other black and blue! Kill each other, for all I care, just give us a good show!”

“Guy really needs to pump the brakes,” Lock grumbled.

The announcer signaled one of the slaves bedside him to ignite a brazier to signal the start of the tournament.

“BEGIN!!”

All hell soon broke loose as all participants charged at each other and began fighting for their lives. Bruz saw two pony stallions try to run up to him and overpower him, but Bruz just raised his large fist and smacked both their heads to the side, sending them flying.

“I ain’t got time for you.” Bruz looked at his brother who just stood there with a grin.

“I got unfinished business.”

Imperius ducked and weaved past several opponents before kicking one of them straight into the spikes covering the walls as the crowd let out a cry of shock before watching him use his halberd and the mysterious weapon masterfully, despite it being covered in cloth.

“He’s gotten good.” Lock said to himself before seeing some of the sultan’s dancers leaning over the edge with lovestruck gazes.

“MARRY ME!!”

“LET ME HAVE YOUR FOALS!!”

“Now I’m really glad my mother’s not here…” Selene sighed before seeing her brother headbutt another opponent with a crack loud enough for the stands to hear.

Imperius twirled his weapon and blocked every attack any criminal tried to land on him. He was up against two griffins and a zebra stallion armed with a mace. The two griffins slashed at Imperius with their claws but the young prince blocked and parried them with ease. When the zebra made a move to smash his head in, Imperius jabbed the blunt end of his weapon into the zebra’s gut. The zebra lurched forward as Imperius swept his weapon under both griffins’ feet, knocking them to the ground. Following up his movements, Imperius spun around and delivered a flying back kick to the side of the zebra’s temple. He finished the stallion off by spinning his weapon over his head and bashing the zebra across his muzzle and spraying a good deal of blood onto the sand. The zebra was knocked unconscious and Imperius backflipped behind the two griffins and kicked them both unconscious.

“Next?” The prince said as he laid his weapon on the ground and grabbed a spear from a dead gladiator while Bruze ordered the rest to fall back. Lock and the crowd watched in awe as he masterfully struck down each opponent with ease, moving with the grace of a dancer before swiftly striking down the last of Zamnir’s goons until only the two of them were standing face-to-face.

“No…” Bruz whispered as Zamnir gripped his hammer and dared the prince to make the first strike.

“HyaaaaaaAAAAH!!”

“NO!! LAD WAIT!!” Bruze shouted as they came to blows.

Despite the size of his weapon, Zamnir was able to block and parry every last one of the prince’s attacks with a manic grin on his face before finally pushing him back.

“My turn.” The bull said as he gripped the hammer with both hands and charged with alarming speed.

Imperius used his good wing to kick up a dust cloud but that did little to slow down Zamnir as his hammer came swinging out and shattered his spear as he was sent flying across the arena. The other weapon, hidden in cloth, was forced out of his other grip.

“NO!!” Selene shouted as the crowd gasped.

Imperius groaned in pain from the impact and saw his hidden weapon was just out of reach. Zamnir slowly marched up to the helpless prince while Bruze and the others stood frozen with fear.

“Not bad boy…” Zamnir noded in approvement before turning to leave the arena.

“But not good enough.”

“Don’t you walk away from me!” Imperius managed to stand himself up.

He charged at Zamnir and raised his fist. Zamnir glanced over his shoulder and went to block his strike. However, all the rage that boiled inside of Imperius had ignited his power. Small embers coated Imperius’s fist as he managed to jump in the air and connect his fist with Zamnir’s muzzle.

WHAM!!

All participants gasped, Bruz and the other fellow slaves included, as Zamnir staggered backwards a few feet from Imperius’s punch. The bull stood there for a moment as a stinging and burning sensation enveloped the whole right side of his face. He glanced back at Imperius who picked up his weapon wrapped in cloth and pointed it at Zamnir.

“We’re not done until that fat bastard up there says we are!” Imperius barked.

“You…YOU LITTLE!!” Zamnir growled with absolute fury as he prepared to charge again until he heard the clapping of the sultan’s hands followed by an amused laugh.

“Well done! Well done my gladiators!! You have provided me and these good citizens with a spectacle worthy of remembrance!” Saladin said as the crowd applauded and cheered.

“But you must save your fight for future battles. I hereby conclude this first event to be over! The winners of this bout will now face each other in a series of one-on-one battles!”

YAAAY!!

“Fighters, return to your quarters, dress your wounds and fill your bellies for tomorrow you will entertain us again! This is a command from your ruler!!”

Reluctantly, Imperius and Zamnir backed away from one another but not before the minotaur glared at the prince with a very clear threat.

“When I get through with you…I’m gonna pay your precious sister a visit!”

The moment he heard those words, the prince’s anger flared as did his fist before Bruze carefully pulled him away.

“Easy lad, you’ll get yer shot.” He said while glaring back at his brother.

Imperius marched back through his side of the coliseum and he kicked a barrel out of the way and flipped over a table.

“That scum sucking piece of manticore shit! Who does he think he is threatening my sister like that?! I should tear his horns off and use them to skewer his innards out!”

“Imperius, calm down!” Mona tried to say.

“Three months! Three bucking months I’ve been away from my sister! I was so happy to see her again, and now she’s in more danger than she realizes!” The temperature in the room began to rise along with Imperius’s rage. “This whole place should be BURNT TO THE BUCKING GROUND!”

“Imperius, hon. Calm down.” Ebony said while seating herself on his lap and kissing him, instantly cooling him down.

“Everything will be fine.”

“But…Zamnir-”

“Will get his flank kicked when he faces you. Did you see the look on his face when you sucker punched him? I was hoping a tooth would fly out!” Ebony giggled before joining her sister.

“You were great today and tomorrow you’ll be even better.” Mona smiled and pulled her lover into her chest as he let out a calming sigh.

“How is it you girls know how to calm me?”

“It’s a gift my love, speaking of gifts~.” Mona pushed him back and kissed him romantically while Ebony gently pulled him into his cell from behind. The two zebra sisters removed their tops and proceeded to take turns making out with their lover.

“Glad to see you’re enjoying yourselves.”

The sudden voice made them all snap to attention and look down from the bed. A dark red furred rat sat up on its hind legs and crossed its little arms. The sight of the rat made both mares shriek in fright as they hugged Imperius for dear life, smothering him in a valley of bosom.

“HELP IMPERIUS!”

“EEK! A RAT! KILL IT!!”

“MMPH!! Girls! Can’t breathe!!” Imperius muffled while his arms flailed about, looking for something to grab.

“Easy kiddo, it’s me.” Lock said before transforming into his human form.

“Sorry for the scare but security is tight now that the matches have started.”

“Master Lock!” Imperius smiled cheerfully as he escaped his lovers and hugged Lock.

“Woah, easy there kid, I’m happy to see you too.” Lock hugged him back and got a good look at him. “Damn, you sure grew the hell up. You’re definitely an improved version of the young colt I met almost a year ago.” Lock then turned to the two zebra sisters who eyed the man curiously as they covered themselves. “Oh, pardon the intrusion ladies, my name’s Dimitri Lockdrom.”

“So…you’re Imperius’s teacher?” Ebony asked.

“Well I hope you’re happy! My sister and I planned this for a month!” Mona pouted while dressing herself.

“Again, my apologies, I just wanted to see my student.”

“Master, how are my sister and Gummy?” The prince asked with desperation.

“Are they safe? Are they-”

“They’re okay.” Lock answered while seating him down on a nearby stool.

“Gummy is a wreck after you got captured and your mother was devastated when they sent her your feathers…”

“They did WHAT?!?” Imperius shouted in anger before Lock calmed him down again.

“Easy kid. We’ll get you out of here soon but we gotta time it right.”

“What do you mean?” Imperius wondered.

“It all depends on your victory against that big bastard I saw you give a new shiner to, great work by the way. Rarity and I have a plan to spring a trap on that sultan and cause a massive riot. I heard Princess Jasmine has been feeding you intel and has gotten some of the guards to go along with her and rebel against Saladin.”

“Can’t you just turn into a dragon and eat Saladin?” Mona wondered. “Imperius told us how you did that once.”

“No, killing him is not enough.” Lock explained.

“We need to expose him in front of the whole kingdom. We need something juicy, some kind of dark secret.”

“Will rigging the matches against me help?” Imperius asked while giving his teacher some fruit.

“He’s been trying to get rid of me ever since I got here and the people are starting to favor me over their current champion.”

“No surprise, you’ve spared your fair share of opponents along with killing those who deserved it. You’re like a symbol to the ponies of Saddle Arabia.” Ebony said while seating herself on his lap again.

“And I have something to tell you.” Lock held his hands behind his back. “Imperius, you’ve been through many hardships during this ordeal but managed to stay on top of things and keep a level head. Your skills of combat and tactics have improved drastically, and I am proud of you as your teacher. With that being said, I shall now give you your final lesson as your teacher. Defeat the champion and help bring peace to Saddle Arabia. Once you are victorious, you will have officially graduated as my student.”

Imperius stood there dumbfounded by what he had just heard even as Mona and Ebony cheered and began smothering him with kisses.

“I’m…gonna be knighted?”

“You’ve earned it kid.” Lock smiled before hearing one of the guards marching down the hallway.

“Oop. Gotta go, ladies please treat him right.”

“Ohh we will~.” Ebony grinned as Lock took his rat form again and watched as the three lovers began to make out.

“Ahh young love.” He said to himself before Mona’s top was thrown to the ground.

“Hey! What’s all the noise in here?” The guard asked as he peeked into the cell to see a red rat scurry out and the prince with his two zebra mares smothering him with affection.

“Just having a little party sir.” Imperius grinned as he squeezed Ebony’s flank.

“Well just take it easy, I got a lot of bits bet on you.”

“Yes sir.” Imperius said as the guard left.

“So girls…where were we?”

“Mmm we have a surprise for you~.” Mona said as she gently laid him down on the bed.

“Remember that herbal mix we mentioned, the one that induces lactation?” She asked while slowly removing the blanket covering her bountiful chest.

“Yeah.” Imperius grinned as she got on top of him, her soft breasts just inches away from his dry lips.

“Say ah~.”

Imperius opened his mouth and latched onto her nipple. Mona moaned as Imperius drank her milk and Ebony crawled down to pull his trousers off. In the back of Imperius’s mind, he swore that he would win this tournament and free this kingdom from tyranny.

Midnight Palace

It had been a long and arduous time for the denizens of Midnight Palace. Apple Jewel and Twilight were trying to help keep the peace with Scorpan since he was acting ruler in his father’s stead. King Vorak was still under medical supervision and had to be kept a close eye on since the blade he was stabbed with punctured an organ. Thankfully, as the strong centaur he was, Vorak was able to walk on his own through the medical wing but still had to watch his stitches.

Queen Haydon was in another part of the medical wing as the staff helped her with replenishing her stolen magic. The queen was left in a frail state and Twilight had been working around the clock with the other gargoyles and centaurs to utilize their own magic for the queen’s sake. The poor queen had also been in a state of depression since she couldn’t get over the fact that her son had once again betrayed her.

Apple Jewel stood by Scorpan as he sat in his father’s throne and he handled day court. The weight of being acting ruler took its toll as Scorpan had bags under his eyes.

“I’m not sure how much more I can take,” Scorpan sighed as Apple Jewel stood by him.

“My mother and father are still recovering and all I’ve heard from the scouts are mere sightings of my brother and that hermit along the borders of the Badlands. I knew he’d pull something like this, why couldn’t I have just listened to my gut?”

“It’s not your fault Scorpan.” Jewel said while they looked at the servants running about to clean the throne room and bring them their breakfast.

“You’re doing the best you can, your citizens know it too. Don’t be too hard on yourself.”

“She is right, my lord.” One butler said while preparing their morning tea.

“In truth, we have all preferred you to inherit the throne rather than your brother. Even when he was young, Tirek wanted nothing more than to outshine your father and was willing to do anything to make it happen and it is understandable why you helped him all those years ago.”

Scorpan sighed as he was given his tea along with a scone.

“But you must understand that he chose his own path, it has nothing to do with you.”

“I know…but he is still my brother. Maybe if I can just talk with him-”

“You think he’ll listen?” Said Scoli who was walking towards the throne.

“Uncle, I hate to say it but Tirek is beyond saving.”

“I…perhaps you are right…” Scorpan said with a frown.

“Why so down in the dumps, Scorpy?” Discord appeared above the group as he munched on a twig.

“So what if your brother is behind saving, that’s actually a good thing! Because now you can inherit the throne with no one standing in your way.”

“That’s not the point, Discord, and you know it!” Scorpan snapped.

“True, but you look good sitting on that throne.”

“Ugh, I recall how you always used to give my family headaches with your incessant ramblings.” Scorpan rubbed his temples.

“Don’t be so blue, Scorpy, I have actually come to a decision to help you.”

“Help me? How?”

“I believe I can help your father recover to his full extent by acquiring a special medicinal liquid found in the Red Dunes.” That last part made Scorpan spit out his tea.

“That is the most hostile plain in all the Badlands!”

“How so?” Jewel wondered as Scoli explained.

“It is a desert that stretches for hundreds of miles with only a single oasis at its center but the journey is near impossible to complete. During the day, the dust clouds are kicked up by winds so strong that they blind you and at night it becomes as cold as the mountains in winter. Then there are the predators that stalk the wastes.”

“Tatzlwurms, Basilisks and Rocs.”

“Rocks?” Apple Jewel questioned the last part.

“Not like rocks in your head, dearie. Rocs as in the legendary giant bird.” Discord said before poofing up a picture of the creature mentioned.

“And I do mean giant. They got wingspans big enough to blot out the sun and cause hurricane winds with talons so large they could scoop up two cows in one go and let’s not forget about that beak. Strong enough to crack mountains to rubble!”

“That sounds scary,” Apple Jewel gulped.

“Not to mention…a death sentence.”

All heads turned to the entrance of the throne room to see Vorak, of all people, waking in and being supported by a crutch.

“Father?! You shouldn’t be up and walking around!” Scorpion yelped.

“I was stabbed in the gut, my legs work just fine,” Vorak corrected.

“Besides, a king must never look weak in the eyes of his people.”

“Father, this isn’t about pride! This is about your health!” Scorpan pleaded.

“Hush boy, I have overheard your conversation and must address it.” Viral turned to Discord.

“You do realize this task would mean certain death to those ill-prepared, even for you, a lord of chaos. Why take the risk for a king and queen you no longer serve?”

“I am simply doing this as a favor to a child of one of my dear friends.” Discord said while patting Apple Jewel’s head.

“This sweet little filly is willing to risk everything for a kingdom she barely knows, all for the sake of securing an alliance with Equestria as is her Queenly duties while her dear little brother is on the front risking life and limb. How can I NOT help?”

“Mmm very well, you have a point.” Vorak sighed while carefully seating himself in a chair.

“But it still doesn't feel right sending you by yourself young Jewel.”

“I may not look it, your majesty but I’m quite capable of defending myself.” Apple Jewel said.

“Both my brother and I were trained by our father since we were little and though he is the more skilled of us, I am the stronger one.”

“Beg pardon?” Vorak asked in confusion.

“It’s true,” Discord grinned.

“Ever since she was a young filly, the girl has had considerable strength. I recall she once broke her father’s finger when she grabbed onto it as a baby.”

“I did that?” Apple Jewel asked, a bit embarrassed.

“Indeed, the poor man couldn’t hold a sword properly for a few months. Drove him stir crazy, not being able to spar with his brethren.”

This made Jewel blush from embarrassment as she hid her face while Scoli and her uncle just chuckled.

“However it did warm his heart to just hold you in his arms when he had the chance. So precious!” Discord teased while pinching her cheeks.
“Still I think it’s best you should at least take some capable soldiers with you. I propose a test.” Scorpan said.

“The princess shall have a contest of her choosing to see who will accompany her and Scoli on this mission.”

“Hmm, bring me one of your strongest centaur soldiers,” Jewel said confidently.

“Uh, are you sure Jewel?” Scoli asked.

“I’m fine, I’ve been missing action lately.”

Scorpan nodded and gestured for some of the staff to escort his father back to the medical wing. Scorpan then sent for some of the troops to meet at the barracks courtyard. A band of large, muscle bound gargoyle and centaur soldiers stood at attention in front of their stand-in king and the young princess.

“Greetings gentlemen, I have gathered you all here today for a contest,” Scorpan said.

“This is Queen Apple Jewel, daughter of Wulfric Warborn.” Murmurs were heard amongst the troops

“Your task is quite simple, best this young mare in an arm wrestling contest.”

The men laughed, thinking this was a joke when Apple Jewel gave her mothers signature quirked eyebrow look and they instantly went silent while one of the castle servants set up a table.

“Gentlemen, prepare yourselves.” She said while cracking her fingers and awaited her first challengers.

One gargoyle guard scoffed and stepped up and thought this would be a win as he carefully gripped the young queen’s hand.

“Don’t worry sweetheart, I’ll be gentle.” He joked, making the other soldiers chuckle.

“Ready…GO!!”

SLAM!!

Before the guard knew what had happened, Apple Jewel slammed his hand to the table as easy as swatting a fly with a gentle smile.

“Next?”

All the men were stunned at the power from the young mare. One by one, gargoyle after centaur, Apple Jewel mopped the floor with the lot of them. Leaving them with sore arms and wounded pride.

“This might have been a bad idea…” Scorpan pinched the bridge of his nose.

However, Scoli had been distracted from the display of strength Apple Jewel showed off. Her cheeks flushed a little as she put a hand on her chest and kept staring at Jewel.

“Scoli?” Scorpan tapped her shoulder.

“Are you okay?”

“Oh! Um, I’m fine, uncle.” Scoli said while taking a quick breath to calm herself. In the end only three guards were able to pass Apple Jewels test while the rest were off to the nurses office to get their arms looked at.

“That girl is something…”

“No kidding, imagine being the lucky bastard that nabs her for a bride.”

Apple Jewel giggled while waving goodbye to the other competitors before looking at her new bodyguards.

“Congratulations you three, you passed.” She said with a warm smile.

“We depart in three days, be ready.”

“Hold it!” One of the centaur soldiers stepped up. A young-looking centaur with light blue skin and red hair stood before Jewel.

“I wish to challenge this Queen.”

“Abdor, the contest is already over, you passed.”

“Yet many of my brethren failed. I wish to experience her strength for myself.”

“What say you, Apple Jewel?” Scorpan asked.

Apple Jewel had to admit it, but this Abdor character was quite the looker for his standards. The young queen may have still been coming to terms with her sexuality, but she was still a young girl who had not yet found her significant other.

“Very well, you’re on.” Jewel said as she readied herself while Abdor did a few shoulder rolls before cracking his fingers.

As Abdor placed his elbow on the table, Apple Jewel noticed how muscular he was compared to the others and was nearly distracted before she gripped his hand and prepared to arm wrestle him.

“Ready…GO!”

In an impressive display, Abdor managed to stop the northern queen from bringing his arm down halfway and began to push back towards the center of the table with the three guards from earlier cheering him on.

“COME ON LAD!”

“PIN HER DOWN!!”

Scoli watched as Jewel struggled to hold him back and bit onto her handkerchief as the match continued.

“It seems I was right!” Abdor smirked.

“You truly are a powerful mare!”

“Thanks! You’re not so bad yourself!” Jewel grunted, pushing against Abdor’s arm.

“Care to make a wager?! If you win, I will carry you throughout the entirety of the Red Dunes!”

“And what do you get if you win?!” Jewel asked as she began to make headway by pushing Abdor’s arm.

“You go on a date with me!”

“WHAT?!” Scoli yelped.

“Challenge accepted.” Jewel smirked when she began to push Abdors arm down towards the table.

“You’re pretty strong for a princess!” Abdor said just before Jewel gasped in shock.

“Excuse me?!?”

“I-I meant that as a compliment!!” Abdor said as he began to lose focus.

“I-it’s just that most princesses don’t arm wrestle! You’re less feminine than the others I’ve met.”

“Ooh, he shouldn’t have said that,” Discord winced.

“LESS FEMININE?!?” Jewel yelled in anger as her grip tightened.

Before Abdor could react, Jewel pulled the centaur soldier off his chair and spun him in the air. The entire barracks spectators went slack jawed, seeing the small mare swinging a large centaur being tossed around like a rag doll. With an enraged cry, Jewel threw Abdor across the training grounds and smashed him into the wall. Jewel scoffed and blew a strand of hair out her face.

“How’s THAT for less feminine?!”

Jewel stormed off in a huff as Abdor slowly began to recover and could see stars swirling around him before coming to.

“What was that about?” He asked while his seniors sighed with disappointment and shook their heads.

“Lad, you gotta watch what you say around ladies.” One elder centaur said as they left to prepare for the trip.

Scoli shot a dirty look at Abdor and ran off to find Jewel. She eventually found her standing on a balcony with her hands balled into fists.

“Less feminine…who does he think he is?! I’m plenty feminine!” Jewel huffed.

“Jewel?” Scoli called out.

“It’s not fair, Scoli! I’m eighteen and still single, but who cares! I can have any special somepony I want! But no pony seems to want to be with me! Why?! Who cares! It’s not my fault they’re all wimps!”

“Jewel.”

“My brother and I are different! He can screw anypony he wants while I do all the important negotiations!”

“Jewel!”

“Y’know what?! I’m better off on my own! I have better things to do than-MMF?!”

In a bold display, Scoli pressed her lips against Jewel’s to silence her ranting while the young mare just stood there dumbfounded before finally giving in.

“Mmm…mmmm~.” Jewel purred before returning the kiss and instinctively pushed her tongue into Scoli’s mouth as they held each other tight.

“Mmm Jewel…” Scoli huffed as they kissed again.

Their kissing lasted another minute before Jewel went wide eyed and pulled away.

“Uh…what was that about?”

“You looked like you needed something to take your mind off the drama,” Scoli said with a smile.

“But I…but you…why?!”

“Duh? I like you.”

The sudden confession caught Jewel off guard but she felt a warm sensation build up in her chest.

“Wait, wait, wait, you like girls?”

“Yep.”

“Since when?”

“Hmm, since I was a teenager.”

“And…how would you say it’s different from liking boys?”

“I dunno, I guess I’m not as attracted to guys as I am to girls. Girls are just more appealing to me and I feel more comfortable with them, just like I am with you. Besides, you don’t have to be feminine to be attractive. I find you extremely attractive already, which is one of the reasons why I like you.”

Jewel blushed at what Scoli just told her and started to become flustered while looking away.

“Th-that’s crazy! Why would you like me? I’m not like you, I don’t attend tea parties, I prefer to work in the fields or go camping a-and aside from my chest, there’s nothing really attractive about me-EEP!! Forget that last part!!” She begged, making Scoli laugh before she was kissed again.

“Mmf!”

“Jewel. I like you because of those things, you aren’t bound to the traditions of an everyday princess, you can be your own pony.” Scoli said with a warm smile.

Jewel’s blush only brightened and the pounding in her chest quickened. This gargoyle girl had confessed her feelings and it was a very heartfelt feeling. Before she had not been able to come to terms with her sexuality, but this might have been the push she needed.

“You’d still like me after all this?” Jewel asked, grasping Scoli’s hands.

“Yep, now and for the foreseeable future.”

“I’m…not exactly sure what to do now.”

“That’s fine, we can take it slow.”

Jewel nodded and hugged Scoli and she hugged her back. A smile crept on Jewel’s lips as they stayed like that for a good long while.

A Few Days Later

“RRRAAAHHHH!!”

CRASH!

“Ugh…again with this,” Rainbow groaned along with Applejack as they lay in bed.

The castle of Canterlot had been less active since the war efforts were finally leaning in the alliance’s favor somewhat. One would think the atmosphere would be more calm and collected, if not for a certain few pregnant females.

“Luta’s mood swings?” Applejack deadpanned as she dragged her hand down her face.

“I guess we can be thankful it’s not Celestia and Luna this time, but I swear I’ll kill our human stallion for knocking that doe up,” Rainbow grumbled. Both mares sat up and looked down at their very bloated bellies. “You three better keep quiet as you have been.”

“Now Rainbow, don’t forget we were like that in our first pregnancy.” Applejack sighed but could not deny Rainbow was right about Luta’s mood swings.

A few of the servants helped get them into their morning attire since they were almost near their due date and didn’t want to risk any stress to the babies but Rainbow didn’t seem to mind as her mane was combed and she was given some tea to relax her.

“Man I’d kill for a cup of joe right now…” the pegasus groaned.

“Sorry, my queen, but caffeine is bad for the babies.” One servant said while placing their breakfast cart in front of them.

“I know but these little guys are so rowdy.” She sighed while rubbing her belly and smiled at her growing twins.

“Aurora, Tyr, I can’t wait to meet you both.” She smiled when one of them kicked.

“I don’t care what you say! I want some grog right now!” The doors slammed open to reveal Luta and her pregnant belly, followed by her sister Thora. Behind them was an elderly doe who the two queens recognized as their mother, Bera.

“Sister, would you please calm down?!” Thora sighed.

“Shut it?! Where’s the grog?!” Luta demanded.

“Young lady! You sit down this instant!” Bera snapped.

“I didn’t come all this way to visit just to listen to your complaints! It was your decision to carry this child, and you must see it through properly and not throw a fit every hour on the hour!”

“But mother-”

“No buts and no grog! You trying to kill your first child before it’s born?!” Bera snapped when Luta finally settled down.

“Now just sit down while I fix us some breakfast, Thora dear please go wake the king?”

“Yes mother.”

“Knowing that boy, he spent the whole night practicing for his honeymoon.”

Bera was not far off the mark as Beorn was in his chambers with his herd who were taking turns waking him as Crysta gently rode him while letting out a pleasured sigh.

“Is this how our mornings are gonna be?” Beorn asked while groping her chest.

“Only if we feel like it~.” Crysta said as she bent down for a kiss.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!

“Oh, Bear-Bear! Come down for breakfast! You can practice your dirty dancing all you want once you’re married!” Thora called out.

“Uh just a few more minutes, auntie!” Beorn shouted back as Crysta began riding him faster.

“Fine but the rest of you girls hurry down for breakfast!” Thora said as the rest of his herd got out of bed.

“Have fun Crysta~.” Deshi said while getting on her underwear and morning robes.

“Mm I could use a break.” Lithos sighed while giving her fiancé a quick kiss.

“One for the road?” Azurys asked while presenting her juicy rump to him for a quick smack that made her giggle as she left with her cousins.

“Are you really-nng-okay with this Crysta?” Beorn managed to ask as he reached his limit.

“Yes…I know, ah~, it’s early, but I don’t want to wait any longer!” Crysta bounced up and down more fervently as she leaned down to whisper in his ear.

“Give me your children, my king~.”

Beorn growled as he clasped both Crysta’s cheeks and pounded upwards, making her cry out in pure bliss. With one last thrust upwards, he managed to push past her walls and into her womb and flooded it with his baby batter. Torrents of cum erupted into Crysta’s womb until it found its mark, which was her egg. The millions of sperm cells enveloped her egg and eagerly went to work to sow themselves and give her what she wanted most from her future husband.

“Our child…will be strong and prideful as his father~,” Crysta panted.

“Or as kind and beautiful as her mother~.” Beorn said as they kissed one last time and got out of bed.

“Crysta…are you really okay with me having more than one wife?” He asked as they finished freshening up.

“Of course, I don’t mind sharing you with those girls.” Crysta said while fixing her hair before joining him in the dining hall.

“Well well, look who decided to join us.” Bera smirked while the ones gathered at the table gave a few short chuckles.

“Just wanted to make sure we looked appropriate,” Beorn said with a knowing smile towards Crysta.

“Young man, not at the table,” Bera lectured.

“Y-Yes, Granny Bera.”

Back in the throne room, Celestia and Luna were dealing with their own pregnancy problems. Similar to Rainbow Dash and Applejack, their due dates were also quite near and their bellies were even more bloated than before. It also didn’t help since milk accumulated in their breast, which made their bosoms even larger than before. The two royal sisters were attending court again until Luna caught sight of a few nobles.

“Sister, they’re staring again…” Luna muttered quietly to Celestia.

“I see them.” Celestia sighed as the day court began.

“Good morning gentlemen. I thank you all for coming to this meeting.” Celestia said as the meeting began.

“Apologies for not standing, as you know the condition of my sister and I restrict our movements.”

“No apologies needed, your majesty.” Said Madame Goldrush who was in attendance.

“If it pleases you, your highness, we have reports from all over the front that Blueblood’s forces have halted their advance.” Fancy Pants reported while fixing his monocle.

“Despite the heavy casualties, the war has at last tipped in our favor and we hope to see its end by this winter.”

“Here here!” Another noble said as they gave a short round of applause.

“Thank you for the report Fancy Pants.” Said Marshall who was seated between his two wives while holding their hands.

“I only wish that…” He would say no more, knowing it would upset his wives but Luna understood.

“We know darling, we wish our son was here too…”

“Damn that coward Saladin, using a boy as a hostage. We all pray for his safe return.”

“We thank you.” Celestia replied before her husband stood up and had the guards bring him a small map showing details of the frontlines.

“Our main concern now is not Blueblood and the rebels but the ever present threat growing in the north.”

“The undead.” Fancy Pants said with Marshall nodding in acknowledgement.

“Our scouts report droves of them marching towards Equestria, raising the bodies of every soldier left to rot on the field.”

“How many do they have?” Celestia wondered.

“Nearing at least eight thousand, and growing.”

“Curses…at this rate, we’ll be overwhelmed. Even if Apple Jewel and Twilight manage to accomplish their diplomatic mission at Midnight Palace,” Marshall cursed.

Perhaps…I may be of assistance? Marshall flinched when he heard a dark voice in his head.

Calm yourself, Lord Regent, it is simply I, Lucifer.

What do you want, demon? Marshall growled as he kept a straight face during court.

If you do not wish for your home to be destroyed, I could always empower your troops. Just as I have done with you… Lucifer cackled darkly in Marshall’s mind.

Absolutely not! Marshall snapped in his head when the doors burst open as Beorn marched into the room.

“Sorry I’m late, Council, Uncle Marshall, Aunties.”

“Really, young Beorn, if you’re going to be king you must learn to be on time.” Madam Gold Rush lectured.

“Again, I apologize. What’s the situation?”

“Well aside from the massive army of the undead growing, we basically fought Blueblood to a stalemate.” Fancy Pants said while Beorn looked over the map.

“Bluebloods province is here, in Trottingham where most of the other barons have fled. I heard that there’s a bit of a rebellion going on, a band of rogues who swipe their war profits and hand them to the poor, they are led by a master marksman.”

“Sounds like someone who might be an ally.” Marshall said as they continued to plan the upcoming battles.

“Our best bet would be to push through the center here while the rest of the army keeps the enemy at bay on the eastern and western front then it’s a straight shot to Blueblood.”

“But sire you barely won last time and with Sombra now infused into the traitor prince’s body, how do you expect to win?” A councilman questioned as Beorn ran a hand over his eyepatch.

“I’ll take his head no matter what…and if he is possessed by a tyrant from a thousand years ago, then Kingslayer will have twice the banquet when I kill them both.”

“Just like your father, never afraid to take a challenge.” Fancy Pants complimented.

“Now that we have this settled, there is something else we must discuss,” Luna said as Marshall helped her to her hooves.

“As you can see, my sister’s and my pregnancy have almost reached their end. My triplets and my sister’s daughter will be born within approximately a month, or so. So until further notice, we shall temporarily step down from ruling Equestria and our assistant Raven will be joining us. We shall be confided in our chambers, as to ensure our children’s health and safe birth.”

“But who will lead us in your stead while you three are bedridden?” A noble asked.

“Our husband, Lord Regent of Equestria, shall temporarily take the throne. He will watch over Equestria just as we have,” Celestia said, smiling at her husband.

“If you do not have any objections, that is?”

“None at all, your majesties, and congratulations again.” Fancy Pants smiled along with the council.

“Now we just need to focus our efforts on getting Imperius back, if I could I would join them on the mission.”

“No Beorn, your place is here.” Marshall said sternly as the young king sighed.

“I know but he’s my friend…”

“We understand but let your uncle and Lady Rarity handle this. You’ve done plenty by securing an alliance with King Aspen and the deer of the Enchanted Forest.”

“Very well…” Beorn sighed.

“If that is all, then our meeting is adjourned,” Celestia said.

The group stood from their seats and exited the council room. Beorn sighed as he went back to join his wives until he glanced out the window and saw Hreidar in the training grounds. He was sparring with the young deer buck, Bramble, and Dyani was sitting by and watching them. Beorn saw Hreidar reach Bramble and the young buck ran up and tried to tackle him. Instead, Hreidar scooped the boy up and spun around. Beorn smiled at the display and Dyani giggled as she walked over to Hreidar. Beorn’s smile only widened when he saw Hreidar and Dyani share a kiss.

“Heh, good on you, brother,” Beorn said to himself as he walked along. During his trek, Beorn spotted a mare exiting a bedroom. It took him a minute, but his eyes soon widened when he recognized the mare as Trixie herself. The mare had a sad frown as she looked up and noticed Beorn approaching her.

“O-Oh no…” Trixie tried to back away but was met with a pillar in her path as Beorn continued his approach.

“L-Lord Beorn…w-wait, p-please! I-it wasn’t my fault! D-Don’t hurt me!”

“Hurt you? Hurt you?! I SHOULD KILL YOU!!” Beorn roared as he reached for Kingslayer.

“Do you have any idea what you’ve done to my family? WHAT YOU TOOK FROM US?!”

“I’m sorry!” Trixie whimpered with fearful tears running down her face.

“Sorry won’t bring my father back!!”

“BEORN!! Stand down!” Shouted the voice of Shining Armor approaching with two royal guards.

“Why is she here?! She’s the enemy!!”

“I’ll explain later but right now I need you to calm down.”

Beorn gripped the handle of Kingslayer to the point where he thought he’d snap it in two. Trixie sank to her knees and covered her head and trembled in fear as Beorn loomed over her like an executioner. His eye burned red and he grit his teeth hard, but he slowly released his grip from his sword.

“Stand up.” Trixie peeked from her arms and up at Beorn.

“STAND UP!!”

Trixie yelped as quickly stood up and Beorn stepped closer so she could look at him dead in his red eyes.

“I am letting you live, hear me? You are a dead mare walking, but only I allow you to live. You’re not alive because of Shining, not because of the princesses, or whatever gods watching down on you. You’re alive because I, and I alone, say so. So you’d better heed my words. Step out of line in the slightest, and I have your head.”

Trixie frantically nodded yes before he stormed off now completely infuriated while Shining Armor helped her to stand.

“Good thing I showed up when I did, who knows what might have happened.” Shining Armor said as Trixie calmed herself.

“Thank you, Sir Shining Armor…”

“It was no trouble. Come on, Starlight said she’s ready to meet with you.”

Trixie nodded and wiped her face as she followed Shining. Her legs shook a little as she walked but kept her pace. Anyone who saw her gave her dirty looks and hateful glares, but she kept her eyes down so as to not look at them. Shining led Trixie to one of the meeting rooms and opened the doors. Trixie saw her old friend, Starlight, sitting in one of the cushioned chairs and sipping on her tea. Something else Trixie noticed was Starlight’s belly was swollen, which surprised her. Starlight looked up and saw Trixie and already felt a flurry of emotions run through the both of them.

“I’ll let you two have some time alone.”

Shining closed the door and Trixie swallowed hard as she slowly walked to the other side of the coffee table and sat down. An uncomfortable silence filled the room as Trixie fidgeted in her seat.

“Um…hello, Starlight.” Trixie waved a little at Starlight, who kept her arms crossed under her chest.

“Hello…Trixie.” Starlight said with a straight face while rubbing her belly.

“I heard from Shining Armor that you were a parent already…”

“A lot happened while you were gone.” Starlight said when Trixie noticed her wedding ring.

“You got married!?” Trixie gasped and the awkwardness slowly fading.

“Yes, Sunburst proposed to me a month after the war, we got married in the Crystal Empire and a year after, we had our first foal. Flare is her name.” Starlight said when Sunburst came into the room with a little bundle in his arms.

“Speaking of which.”

“Hi hon, she just woke from her nap.” Sunburst said while gently giving the foal to Starlight.

“Hello my sweet filly did you have a nice nap?” Starlight cooed to her little one as she yawned.

Sunburst noticed Trixie and frowned.

“Oh, hello Trixie.”

“Hi, Sunburst,” Trixie said, then sighed.

“Look, I know what you two are thinking.”

“Do you?” Starlight said as she held her daughter.

“Fifteen years.” Trixie flinched. “Fifteen years, I waited for you to come to your senses and come home. Fifteen years, I always defended you when other ponies said horrible things about you. Fifteen years…I thought you wouldn’t stoop lower than actually staying with Blueblood. And then, Wulfric was killed…and you still stood by that traitor’s side.”

Trixie frowned and her ears drooped. “I also have suffered. We had a daughter together, but he cast her aside. He used her to gain power.” Trixie clenched her fists as tears seeped from her eyes. “I saw him…I saw him defiling my baby girl right in front of me! His drive for power and conquering Equestria has deprived him of his moral compass! He no longer is the stallion I thought cared for me!”

The shouting caused little Flare to start crying a little as Starlight quickly soothed her little one and began bouncing her in her arms.

“Shh sh sh, it’s okay. Mommy’s here.” Starlight said with a smile as the filly looked at her mother and smiled.

“There we go.”

Starlight then asked Trixie to explain everything and was horrified at how far Blueblood had gone in his mad quest for power, even Sunburst was disgusted by the atrocities he committed against his own family.

“I suppose you were right Starlight…I should have left him years ago…” Trixie said with a saddened expression when Starlight gave a warm smile and scooched closer to her old friend.

“Do you want to hold her?” She asked while letting Trixie look at her daughter.

“Oh, I couldn’t,” Trixie tried to say.

“I insist.” Starlight handed her baby to Trixie.

Trixie looked down at the filly as she giggled and held her little arms up at her. Trixie started crying again as she held her finger out for Flare and she grasped it.

“I-I’m sorry…” Trixie whimpered.

“I’m so sorry…”

“We know, Trixie.” Starlight and Sunburst embraced Trixie in a hug as the mare wept.

“It’s gonna be okay, Trix,” Starlight said.

Later in the Night

Saddle Arabia

The cool breeze blew across the city of Saddle Arabia and most were asleep. It had been a riveting few days as preparations for the main event of the tournament was to begin the next day. Many bets were wagered, the combatants trained to their limits, and Saladin could only gloat about the whole event.

Far off on the outskirts of the palace, a lone hooded figure walked through the quiet streets. He kept his pace forward until he spied a zebra stallion enjoying a smoke outside an alleyway. The hooded figure approached the stallion and cleared his throat.

“Are you of the mercenary guilds of Saddle Arabia?” The hooded figure asked.

“What’s it to you, dumbass? You want me to kill somepony?” The zebra scoffed.

The hooded figure reached into his robes and pulled out a hefty bag of bits and showed it to the zebra.

“I hear you’re one of the lieutenants. Kinda strange for such a high ranking officer of the guild to be in a dump like this, but that’s not the point. These bits are yours if you call the head honcho on your holo crystal. I wanna have a word with him.”

“And uh…what’s to stop me from just taking these bits and leaving you for dead?” The merc asked while bringing out a knife but as he grinned he spotted two bright amber eyes glowing from under the hood and heard the distinct sound of a gun clicking from under the cloak.

“Right…hold up.” He said while frantically activating his crystal.

“Boss, we got a client.” He said in a rushed tone.

“Grrr, this had better be good…” A voice grumbled.

The zebra held up his crystal and an image appeared before the hooded figure. A bulky zebra stallion, wearing steel plated shoulder pauldrons, thick leather trousers, and had two large falchions strapped to his hip. He had scars all over his body and half his mane was shaved off. Next to him we’re two zebra mares wearing skimpy clothing and rubbing his shoulders. The zebra was in the middle of eating a meal when he glared at the hooded figure.

“And who the hell are you to interrupt my dinner?!” The zebra barked.

The hooded figure reached up and pulled off his hood, revealing Lock’s face.

“The Devil’s Hand, that’s who.”

“Well, well, WELL, the great Dimitri Lockdrom himself.” The zebra smirked, his mood suddenly improving.

“You’re quite the legend. So to what do I owe this surprise call?” He asked while popping a grape into his mouth.

“It took me a while to find a way to contact you, let alone debating whether I even give you the time of day. You and your guilds have been under Blueblood’s payroll since the start of this war. Why sweat loyalty to him anyway?”

“Loyalty?! Ha! The great Zalik ain’t loyal to no body!” Zalik scoffed.

“The little prick pays pretty well, more than we ever got paid in the past.”

“So you only care about who pays you better?” Lock questioned.

“That, and it depends on how it benefits me and my guilds.”

Spoken like a true merc. Lock thought.

It’s a good thing I’ve faced scum like him during the military.

“If that’s the case, what if I were to offer you something that trumps whatever Blueblood is paying you?”

“If it’s not one of those princess bitches who will become my personal whore, or a dragon’s trove of treasure, then I ain’t interested,” Zalik scoffed.

“Better.” Lock snapped his fingers and a plume of flames appeared in his hand. From the flames, a fruit appeared in his palm.

“I offer you the power to subdue all who oppose you, along with the gift of immortality.”

“So that’s it…” Zalik grinned while looking at the fruit.

“That’s the fruit that gives you incredible powers?”

“One of many.” Lock said while making sure he got a good look at it.

“How do I know that ain’t a fake?”

“It’s no fake, you’ll find no other fruit like this in Equestria. I’m offering you a choice, take this and the money and leave Blueblood or…I track you down and kill you myself.” Lock said while the merc holding the crystal gave a nervous gulp.

“Heh…hahahahaha!! I like this guy, he knows how to do business.” Zalik laughed while leaning back and pulling one of his girls onto his lap.

“So what’s the job? I know you ain’t just giving this stuff for free.”

“No job.” Zalik arched his brow as he fondled the mare’s breasts.

“All you have to do is cut ties with Blueblood completely, and swear on your name that you and your guilds won’t step another foot in Equestria. Whatever business you have outside its borders are none of my concern. Swear to that, and the fruit is yours. Do we have an accord?”

Zalik grinned before giving his girl a kiss and fondling her body as she gave a few moans.

“It’s a deal, and in honor of our new…partnership I should tell ya what the sultan’s got brewing in the palace.”

“…I’m listening.” Lock said, taking a gamble on the word of a mercenary.

“The sultan’s got some kind of project in the dungeons below the palace and I heard that his champion is gonna be part of that project. Some kind of super soldier…” Zalik’s voice seemed to trail off and his gaze became distant for a moment.

“You better hope that prince doesn’t face off against whatever monster they’re making down there, my friend. There are some things that even I am afraid of.” With those last words, Zalik cut off the feed and Lock handed over the fruit and bits to the lieutenant.

“Don’t eat that, unless you wanna be hunted for the rest of your life,” Lock warned, making the merc gulp and nod before departing. Lock pulled over his hood and looked up at the moon and stars.

“It’s for the best…”

Meanwhile, back at the palace dungeons, a group of guards were escorting Zamnir to meet with the Sultan. The Minotaur was shackled with thick chains and had a bored expression until he was led into a chamber, cut off from the rest of the palace. Waiting for him was the Sultan himself, along with a team of medical staff who wore gloves, masks, and aprons. Beside them was an operating table and objects that looked like pieces of strange-looking armor.

“Zamnir, good to see you,” Saladin said, stroking his beard.

“What’s this about, Saladin? I was in the middle of plowing my girls,” Zamnir scoffed.

“This is just to help give you an edge.” One of the doctors said as the others began strapping the armor onto Zamnirs body.

“Hm. Not a bad fit but I prefer the color red.” The minotaur joked as he was laid on the operating table and suddenly restrained by the locks.

“What the?! WHAT IS THIS?!?” Zamnir shouted before the other two doctors pulled his head back by the horns as a helmet fitting his size was slowly lowered down.

“Don’t worry, this’ll only hurt for a moment…or three.” The sultan grinned as he watched the prisoner struggle in vain to get loose.

“Get off me! LET GO OF ME!!” Zamnir said as the helmet was slowly placed over his head and he began to feel his face burning as if the helm were fresh out of the forge.

“Let’s see that little pest land a blow on my new and improved champion.” Saladin laughed evilly through the pained screams of Zamnir.

End.

Revolution

“Alright, prince, you get three hours to roam the streets. After that, it’s back in your cell.”

A few guards escorted Imperius out the front gates as a pair of cuffs were clamped on his wrists. Bruze had once told him that slaves get one chance to roam around the city for a short time. Sometimes it’s for slaves who have family or friends on the outside they wish to visit. The finals of the tournament were happening in a couple of days and Imperius wanted to walk around with his sister. Once Imperius’s restraints were secured, one of the guards escorted him to the front gate.

“Sorry about my comrade, Mr. Imperius,” the stallion said.

“If it’s any consolation, I won’t give you much of a hard time. I’m actually a fan of yours.”

“Thanks, I guess,” Imperius replied as they neared the front gate. When they rounded the corner, Selene stood by the gate and smiled brightly when she saw her brother approach her.

“Sis!” The prince shouted with joy as she wrapped her arms around him.

“Ohh I missed you!” Selene said as she hugged him tight but was still saddened to see her little brother in chains with his wing still mangled.

“Guards said I get time off today while they clean the arena. What do you wanna do?” He asked his sister.

“How about a tour of the city? There are some great places we can eat at.” Selene suggested before leading the way.

“In this city? I doubt it, but sure.”

The two siblings walked away from the coliseum, with the lone guard following, and Selene wrapped her arm around Imperius’s. She immediately took notice of his new and improved physique and height.

“My word, Imperius, when did you get taller?” Selene said as she looked up at him.

“And you weren’t this…girthy when I saw you last.” She then narrowed her eyes at his new mohawk. “And who said you could shave your head?! You look like a brute!”

“Sis, give me a break…” Imperius sighed as she began her lecture.

“You’re lucky mother isn’t here to see this. She’d chew your head off for having this haircut!”

The prince just sighed when they saw a small crowd of children had gathered around a bard who was playing music while seated under the roof of a small stage.

Gather children and listen well to the great legend I will now tell. A man whose great deeds we bards still sing, the tale of Wulfric The Warrior King.

A field of blood would begin his reign, a quest to restore a shattered domain, to free its people enslaved and enchained.

With courage in heart and sword in hand, his fury thundered across the land and none could ever hope to stand against the mighty warrior’s hand.

A crown was placed upon his head, his foes lay at his feet cold and dead, to allies he brought hope to enemies he brought dread.

But even all great kings must die, brought low by an assassin’s eagle eye, the king was sent to the realm in the sky.

Oh great king, of you we do sing to honor your memory and the hope that you did bring.

The children gave a round of applause for the bard while some of their parents gave the musician money before dispersing as the siblings continued their way to a tavern on one of the busiest streets in the city.

“What a rousing ensemble,” Selene said.

“I agree, I wonder what Beorn would think of it?” Imperius said.

The small group entered the tavern and everyone in the room stopped what they were doing. There were all sorts of shady characters in the tavern as they glared at Imperius and Selene. One rough-looking griffin scoffed and stood up from his seat and approached the siblings. Imperius stepped in front of his sister as the two stared each other down. There was an intense atmosphere between the two as Imperius prepared himself to fight, despite his restraints.

“Hold on…” The griffin narrowed his eyes at Imperius until he snapped his fingers and grinned.

“Well if it isn’t the Warrior of the Sun!”
The tavern patrons raised their mugs and cheered for their newest champion as the owner offered him the best seat in his establishment while pouring them some water.

“Now, what can I get you to?” He asked with an eager smile.

“Whatever’s cooking in the kitchen smells good.” Imperius said while Selene read through the menu.

“That is our signature veggie stew with freshly baked bread!”

“I’ll have that. What about you sister?”

“The same.” Selene said as she closed the menu.

“Coming right up! And don’t worry about paying, it’s on the house for our new future champion!” The waiter left to give the chef their order.

“Quite surprising to see these ruffians be so friendly to you,” Selene said as she watched two stallions arm wrestle each other and a zebra playing five-finger-fillet with his knife.

“It’s not that surprising, if you think about it,” the escort said as he took off his helmet.

“Your victories since your first day have traveled across the city.” He pointed his thumb to a wall and they saw a poster with Imperius’s face on it with the words, Praise the Warrior of The Sun!

“Am I really that big of a deal?” Imperius asked the guard escorting them.

“Of course! Unlike most of the gladiators before, you actually spared opponents who were already beaten. Not like Zamnir, that guy’s a real monster.”

“I don’t doubt that.” Imperius said while placing a hand over his chest as he remembered the impact of the minotaurs charge.

“Are you feeling alright?” Selene wondered.

“It’s just…that minotaur, Zamnir, he’s a twisted bastard who actually enjoys what he does,” Imperius said.

“I just don’t know how somepony like him can take joy out of killing hundreds to his heart’s content.”

“It’s because of the sultan,” the escort sighed.

“He and Zamnir have been in business with each other since day one of that bull’s imprisonment. That colosseum might as well be Zamnir’s personal paradise, where he is treated similarly like a king.”

“Not for long,” Imperius said, narrowing his eyes.

“Because I’m gonna tear him off his gods damn throne and take everything that fat bastard has.”

Selene was once again surprised at Imperius. It felt like only yesterday when he was his cute little brother who could barely hold his own when sparring with his father and cowered at the sight of any mare. Now, he was a tall, strong, and unwavering young stallion with a fire in his eye.

“You’ve really grown up, haven’t you little brother,” Selene smiled proudly as she sipped her water.

“Well, enough about me, have you and Lock bumped uglies yet since you started dating?” Imperius asked bluntly.

“B-BROTHER!! That’s too personal!” His sister shouted with her cheeks flushed pink as the other patrons stared.

“Ahem! Anyways, we haven’t gone that far in our relationship since well I’m uh…underage.”

“That’s surprising. Your little brother here has two mares attending to him for everything.” The guard laughed as Imperius felt a cold chill run up his spine.

“E…everything?” Selene asked with her voice trembling a bit.

“D-do you mean…”

“Oh yeah, not a night goes by when those two girls are screaming out his name. The boys and I take bets to see how long they keep it up-Oh! Did I mention they’re zebra mares?” The guard said as Selene slowly stood up with a crooked smile but all could sense the malice coming from her.

“My, my little brother…who knew you were such a rogue…”
“N-now sis, calm down!” Imperius said with one hand raised while trying to distance himself from his sister.

“Soup’s on!” The waiter arrived with their food and set their plates down on the table.

“Enjoy you two!” The waiter left and Selene slowly sat back down.

“We will discuss this another time. I hope you have a good explanation why you bedded two zebra mares who aren’t your fiance.”

“Oh gods, kill me now…” Imperius gulped as they ate in silence.

After finishing their meal and touring a little more of the city, the guards escorted the royal siblings back to the arena where another match had started and for some reason the crowd seemed more fired up than usual.

“Must be one hell of a match if they’re this excited.”

“That’s because Calico is fighting today!” A spectator said while waiting in line at the betting table.

“Calico?” Selene asked.

“An abyssinian Spear Fighter, much like you Imperius but more flashy!”

“He sounds good.” Imperius said.

“More than good. He strikes his opponents from all sides with the grace of a dancer but the striking speed of a viper! He might even be a match for Zamnir!”

From one side of the coliseum came out a slender, yet muscular-looking, male Abyssinian. He wore golden robes and twirled a spear in his hand as he narrowed his eyes at the other gate.

“He’s as fancy with the spear as you say,” Imperius said.

“Who’s he fighting?”

“The champion himself, Zamnir. Saladin figured it would be a nice pre-match before the main event which is the finals of the tournament,” another spectator said.

Selene said goodbye to her brother as he was taken back to the cells below while she was escorted to the royal box seats where the sultan, his daughter and their servants were waiting.

“Princess, I trust your visit with your brother was pleasant?” Saladin asked before popping a grape into his mouth.

“It was, thank you for asking.” Selene said to be polite when in truth she wanted the fat slob to shut his mouth.

The crowd was on edge as Calico gave another display of his spear skills for the audience before the gate was raised. Many were expecting to see Zamnir stride out in his usual prideful manner but were instead greeted by a black armored, hulking monstrosity.

“What the…” Imperius said as he watched the monster slowly step into the ring but he could tell that it was Zamnir but in a new monstrous form.

“You must be the champion, yes?” Calico asked in a spaniard accent but Zamnir would say nothing.

“Wanna know why I came to this festering, stinking, shit pile of an arena?” Calico asked while pointing his spear smugly at his opponent.

“For you.”

Zamnir said nothing as Calico gripped his spear and they circled each other. Meanwhile, Lock, Rarity, and Tarra were gazing at Zamnir.

“Something’s wrong,” Lock said with a stern look in his eye.

“What do you mean?” Tarra said.

“That big guy, he’s got a completely different atmosphere than when we first saw him. It’s like…he’s someone, or something, else.” Lock watched as Zamnir gripped a large sword. It was only a glimpse, but Kai managed to see part of Zamnir’s body underneath his armor. It was shaved and pale white, along with his eyes that were now bloodshot.

“Fuck…what did they do to him? That monster is gonna kill that cat.”

“I want to hear you beg for your life as you die and say that I am the greatest fighter to ever live.” Calico demanded after parrying a blow from the minotaur.

“Say it: I am the greatest fighter to ever live.”

The crowd cheered as Calico parried and dodged each attack thrown at him before knocking off Zamnirs helmet and all screamed by the grotesque figure now standing before them. His skin was pale and gray as stone with veins black as oil showing on almost every part of his head, neck and arms and his eyes had been turned completely blood red.

“So now we see your true face. You were once a champion but now…you die a monster!” Calico proclaimed as he got more serious and began to slice up Zamnir all over his body.

“Say it! Who is the greatest fighter to ever live!”

“Don’t play around with him you fool…” Imperius said while watching as Calico cut Zamnirs leg, right on the hamstring and forced him to his knees.

“Say it….SAY IIIIT!!!” Calico roared as he leaped into the air and plunged his spear right into Zamnirs chest before doing a victory strut around the crowd.

“Say it! Who is the greatest fighter to ever live? Eh?”

“Don’t play with him you fool!! Finish it!!” Imperius shouted from the gates, catching Calico’s attention.

“Ah the warrior prince! Don’t worry my friend, I will end him when he admits the truth.” The abyssinian said with arrogance as he stood over Zamnir.

“Say it you piece of cragadile shit! WHO IS THE GREATEST?!?”

Suddenly, Zamnir grabbed Calico’s ankle and crushed it when he clenched his fist. Calico screamed in pain as a giant fist slammed into his face, knocking several teeth out. Calico fell to the ground as Zamnir placed both his hands on his skull and dug his thumbs into Calico’s eye sockets. The sound of his skull caving in echoed throughout the coliseum as Calico screamed in agony.

SQUEALCH!

A burst of blood and brains erupted from Calico’s head as he was nothing more than a twitching mess. Zamnir stood back up as he gazed at the stunned audience.

The sultan was the only one who seemed amused as he applauded and allowed his monstrous creation to leave the arena. Without even flinching, Zamnir ripped the spear out of his chest and collected his helmet before marching back in to be healed with the crowd remaining deathly silent and frightened by the most brutal form of killing they had seen.

“My brother is going to fight that?!?” Selene asked with worry while in the cells, Imperius gripped the bars and nearly melted them with his new power making a silent vow.

“I’m going to kill that…”

Later That Night

“BUCKING MOTHER BUCKER TO BUCKING TARTARUS!!”

Bruze threw another chair across the room as it smashed into the bars. He then raised his fists and crashed them into a table, splintering it to pieces. The other slaves were keeping their distance as Bruze continued his rampage.

“THAT FAT MOTHER BUCKER TURNED ME OWN KIN INTO A MONSTROSITY LIKE THAT! I’LL SHAT DOWN HIS WINDPIPE AND PULL OUT HIS STILL-BEATING HEART FOR WHAT HE’S DONE! RAAAAHH!!”

Imperius wanted to intervene, but he knew Bruze’s rage was justified after seeing what had become of his brother.

“Just what happened to the guy? He didn’t feel a thing…” Razor pondered while Bruze sat in the corner, still frustrated.

“None of the guards knew anything.” Big Beak said while shaking his head.

“Whatever they did, it made him less…normal.” Imperius added while Mona leaned on him from behind.

“He was always a frightening bull,” Mona said as she trembled a little.

“But…that thing was terrifying.”

Imperius placed his hand on hers as Ebony sat near Imperius as well. Bruze managed to calm down and sat in a chair and downed an entire mug. There was a gloomy atmosphere in the room and Imperius saw a rat crawl in. The rat stood at the entrance of his room and glanced back at him over his shoulder before scurrying into his room.

“Excuse me girls.” Imperius stood up and approached his room. He shut the door behind him and turned to see his human teacher, arms crossed, and his back facing him.

“Saladin played us,” Lock said, not turning around.

“What did he do to Zamnir?” The prince asked while leaning on the wall.

“He looked like the walking dead!”

“I don’t know but I think we should step up our plans and get you out of here.” Lock said in a hushed voice, knowing there were spies listening in.

“What do you mean?” Imperius wondered.

“We were going to wait until after your fight, but the situation has changed.” Lock turned to face his student.

“We’re gonna bust you out tonight by starting a riot.”

“Respectfully, sir, but don’t do that,” Imperius said sternly.

“Imperius, you don’t seem to understand the gravity of the situation. Saladin has turned his own champion into a walking murder machine. The big bastard took a spear to the chest and just shrugged it off. I’m already on your dad’s shit list for allowing you to be taken, and I don’t need your wings being ripped from your sockets as your skull is being crushed on my conscience.”

“If I don’t fight him, all my preparations with Jasmine will be for nothing!” Imperius snapped.

“What’re you on about?” Lock sneered.

“What’s this about, Imperius, pride? Pride flew out the damn window as soon as that defromed freak stepped out into the ring! This is now a matter of your survival! What else could you and that princess possibly have to gain by fighting that thing?!”

“He wants to make more of them!” Imperius nearly shouted while being sure not to raise his voice.

“Think about it. You think he’ll stop at just one of those things? Imagine what would happen if Blueblood got a whole army of those monsters at his call! The alliance will be finished and no pony will be left to defend Equestria when the undead finally arrive.”

“Fair point.” Lock admitted.

“But how does the princess fit into all this?”

“If she can get enough ponies on her side, we can stage a coup while causing a riot and hopefully overthrow her father.” The prince explained before seating himself and rubbed his mangled wing.

“I want to go home, more than anything…but I can’t just leave things as they are. My father wouldn’t.”

“No…no he wouldn’t,” Lock nodded and smiled.

“And I doubt even Wulfric would either, gods rest his soul.” Lock nodded.

“Fine, I’ll let you have your fight, but the second you’re about to lose your life, I’m intervening and will tear that big piece of meat to shreds. Deal?” Lock held out his hand.

“Deal,” Imperius said, shaking his teacher’s hand.

“And you won’t need to intervene, because I plan to win.”

Voices were heard outside of the room. “That’s my cue, we’ll talk later.” Kai glanced at Imperius’s injured wing.

“Hang on.” Kai reached over and placed his hand on Imperius’s wing, causing Imperius to wince. Lock’s palm ignited in flames as the slight pain began to fade until it was gone completely.

“There, I know you said not to heal it completely, but I could at least make it so there’s no more pain whenever you try to move it or if you land on it or something. You’ve got a big fight ahead of you, kid, you’ll need all the help you can get.”

“Thank you, master,” Imperius said with a thankful smile before Lock transformed back into a rat and scurried off.

Later In The Day

Princess Jasmine was on her way to her father’s after being summoned, but was highly reluctant to do so. She could not get the image of Zamnir’s deformed appearance out of her mind and she worried for Imperius’s safety. Over the course of getting to know Imperius, she and him had developed a sort of kinship with one another. He was a sweet colt, but also strong and serious. There was once a time when she went to visit him, she caught sight of him training. The sight of his chiseled form sent tingles up her spine, but Jasmine quickly shook her head as he cheeks flushed. When she finally arrived at her father’s personal chambers, she heard a faint sound of whimpering. Jasmine instantly felt an unnerving chill run up and down her spine as she opened the door, but was unprepared to see a horrid sight.

“Ah, daughter,” Saladin said sweetly as he was wiping his hands. Laying on the floor was her personal assistant, beaten and bloody and laying in a pool of her own blood.

“Your precious assistant here has been telling me you’ve been sneaking out at night. Not to mention, I have been hearing some very unsavory rumors around the palace. That a revolt is in the midst? You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that, would you, my sweet daughter?”

“Of course not, father. I don’t know who is spreading such nonsense.” Jasmine feigned ignorance while trying not to fly into a rage at her fathers cruel treatment of her most trusted servant and friend.

“Hmm…very well, tell me why you’ve been seeing the prince.” Saladin ordered while seating himself on a pile of pillows.

“I have not,” Jasmine said.

“Is that so?” Saladin arched his brow.

“So you’re telling me little Sandy here has lied to me?”

“Yes, she has,” Jasmine nodded.

“Are you sure? You do know how I detest liars. In fact, I recall a law I recently administered. Any who would dare lie to the Sultan to his face…shall be put to death.” Jasmine subtlety flinched as Sandy whimpered louder.

“So I ask again, daughter.” Saladin reached behind him and pulled out a dagger. He reached out to grab Sandy’s mane and yank it up as he pressed the blade on her neck.

“Did Sandy lie to me?”

Overtaken by fear, Jasmine could not bear to see someone close to her suffer at her fathers cruel hands and was prepared to confess when Sandy did the unthinkable and found the strength to wrestle the dagger away from the sultan and pin him to the ground.

“She’s not the one you’re after, you fat bastard! I was the one plotting the revolt and seeing the prince! Your reign is at an end you fat pig and I will see to it right no-!!”

THWACK! THWACK!!

Jasmine screamed with horror as several arrows were shot into Sandy’s back and yet even as her servant fell to the ground, her life slowly leaving her, she smiled at her princess who begged her to stay awake even as the guards held her back.

“My, my, that was certainly unexpected,” Saladin sneered as he stood back up and brushed himself off.

“But I suppose I should be grateful that my own daughter was not plotting against me.”

“Sandy! Sandy please! Don’t leave me!” Jasmine begged.

“It’s…okay…” Sandy croaked.

“I…love you…sister.” Sandy then breathed out her final breath as her life left her eyes. Jasmine kicked and flailed in protest as some other guards dragged Sandy’s body away.

“String the body up on display and burn it, let her serve as a reminder what happens to those who plot against their sultan. And take my daughter back to her chambers and lock her door.”

“Come, your majesty.” A guard whispered gently to the weeping princess as she watched her sister get dragged away.

“Sandy!”

Despite their orders, the guards could not help but feel sorry for the princess as they locked the door to her chambers and stood guard.

“Poor Jasmine…” One guard said while listening to the princess sob on her bed.

The commotion was heard all the way to the guest bedrooms where Lock and his team were staying and not even the thought that the sultan was capable of such cruelty towards his own family.

“That…FUCKING BASTARD!!!” Lock shouted as he threw a chair across the room.

“Darling, please calm down!” Rarity said as he paced back and forth furiously.

“Fuck this plan…!” Lock hissed, small embers ignited along his body and his eyes glowed bright amber.

“Fuck Saladin, fuck this kingdom, and fuck everything! I should’ve just broke loose and slaughtered all who stood in my fucking way! I could easily render this whole putrid shit stain of a kingdom to rubble if I had my way! WHAT KIND OF A FATHER EXECUTES HIS OWN FAMILY?!” Lock’s eyes became slits and his teeth morphed into fangs. Rarity and Tarra felt a twinge of fear run through their hearts, seeing their shared lover so enraged.

“Lock, quiet down! The whole palace will hear you!” Tarra begged after getting him to stop pacing.

“We WILL get him for this but we need to stick to the plan.”

Lock took a few deep breaths and slowly calmed down while being seated.

“We can’t let him burn her…” He said in a more calm voice.

“I agree. Leave this to me darlings, it’s been a while since I went out hunting.” Rarity said as she changed into her assassin's outfit right in front of him.

Though it had been years since she worked as an assassin, Rarity had not lost her touch and her outfit still fit her to a tee and made her look alluring in the moonlight.

“Be right back my darlings, I won’t be long.” She said while fastening a small crossbow to her waist.

“Hey Rarity.” Rarity turned around and was met with a surprise hug by Lock. She blinked as Lock held her close and she could sense sadness from him.

“I’m…I’m sorry I yelled like that. I didn’t mean to frighten you.”

"Perfectly understandable darling, you should've seen me when I had mood swings." Rarity winked before leaping off the balcony, giving Lock and Tarra a bit of a scare before poofing onto a nearby roof in a flash of magic and began leaping from one rooftop to the next.

Rarity was worried she had lost her acrobatic skills, but thankfully she had her muscle memory to thank since it felt like she was back in her hay day. Rarity made it to the area where they were to string up the poor mare’s body. A couple of guards were getting the ropes ready. She knelt on top of the roof to see the dead mare laying in a wheelbarrow.

“Ugh…of all the things Saladin has made us do, this has to be the most vile,” one guard said as he tightened the rope.

“I know, this one was the princesses closest friend. It’s a shame she was conspiring the whole time,” the other guard said.

“Can’t we just get some other dead mare to take her place? It doesn’t seem right.”

“Orders are orders, I’m afraid, unless you wanna be strung up. Grab those matches, let’s get this over with.”

Deciding to act quickly, Rarity distracted the guards by shooting the chain off a hanging cage before stealthily sneaking up behind them and knocking them out with quick precision.

"Forgive me gentlemen." She said while using the remaining rope to tie them up.

Once they were secured, Rarity walked over to the body of the mare and frowned pittingly.

“Poor dear. Your sacrifice won’t be in vain.”

Rarity gently picked up the body and used her grappling hook to swing to the rooftops. She carefully and quietly used the darkness of the night to hide her presence. There were a few close calls, but Rarity managed to make it back to her room where Tarra and Lock were waiting for her. Rarity landed on the balcony outside their room and laid the body on a chair. She then did a silent prayer for the mare and entered her room. She expected to see Lock and Tarra waiting for her, only she was met with the sight of Tarra between Lock’s legs and Lock sitting on the edge of the bed.

“Hm…?” Lock opened one of his eyes.

“Oh, hey Rares, how’d it, oh fuck, go?”

“Surprisingly well, I see you two are busy as usual.” Rarity said with a raised eyebrow as Tarra stopped midway with a sheepish grin.

“Well you were taking so long so we got bored.”

“Darling you do know there are other ways to pass the time besides mindless sex?” She said before Lock noticed the lifeless mare wrapped in a shroud of cloth.

“Is this her?” he asked, looking sad for the slain chambermaid.

“Yes, this is Sandy…Jasmine’s sister.” Rarity said while brushing some hair away from Sandy’s face.

Lock forced himself to calm down and pulled up his pants. He gazed at the lifeless mare with a frown. He lifted her up in his arms and carried her in the room and laid her down on the bed.

“Tarra, fetch us some warm wet towels.” Tarra nodded and went to fetch the towels.

“Rarity, help me get her out of her clothes so we can clean her wounds and dress her properly.”

“Have you done this before?” Rarity asked as she gently pulled off the young mare’s clothes.

“Many times, back on earth when I was in the military,” Lock sighed.

“I remember countless of my fellow soldiers dying on the front lines. I can’t tell you how often I also had to be the one to tell their families that their son or daughter wasn’t coming home.” Tarra came in and helped Rarity clean the body.

“There’s one thing that will remain an apparent fact for a soldier like me. War never changes.”

As the body was cleaned and given a fresh set of clothes, Rarity suggested that they should take Sandy’s body to a disclosed location outside the city to be buried and should inform the princess so that she might bid farewell to the one family member she was close to. Lock turned into a rat and scurried towards the princesses room. He made sure he wasn’t spotted and made his way to her room. When Lock managed to find the room, he could hear loud crying from inside. Lock squeezed his way through the doorway and saw the princesses burying hurler face in her pillows and crying her eyes out. Lock slowly turned back into a human and gently cleared his throat.

“Your majesty?” Jasmine gasped and spun her head around and was about to scream. “Woah! Woah! Easy! I’m Imperius’s teacher!”

After taking a few deep breaths, Jasmine calmed down and reached to her night stand to grab some tissues to blow her nose and wipe her eyes dry.

“W-what do you want?” She asked, still feeling nervous.

“I’ll get to the point, we managed to recover your sister’s body.” Jasmine gasped at the news.

“My associates and I cleaned her up and are going to give her a proper burial outside the city. I can fly you there so you can pay your respects and bring you back-”

“No.” Lock stopped when Jasmine approached him with a look that could only be described as anger and disgust.

“Take me away from this prison. I don’t care what that poor excuse of a father of mine says. I’m no longer a bird in a cage as he sees me.”

“Are you sure? According to some intel I’ve gathered, you have another sister in the colosseum,” Lock reminded her.

“Jade…but she’s dead.” Jasmine said.

“Not from what we’ve heard.” Lock explained.

“Seems your sicko of a dad threw her to Zamnir’s crew years ago, she’s been part of his harem for a long time.”

“You can’t be serious…” Jasmine said in disbelief.

“She’s alive and if we can, we’ll get her out.”

“How?” Jasmine asked.

“Imperius is planning an uprising after he defeats Zamnir.”

Jasmine couldn’t help but felt her admiration for Imperius increase more than it already had been before. During these past months, Jasmine has had the privilege of getting to know the young prince for who and what he was. It was no surprise how much he had changed during his stay here, especially how physically fit and mentally hardened he had become. Jasmine put a hand on her chest, feeling it beat fast, and she took a deep breath.

“Take me away, please.”

“Alright.” Lock turned around and knelt down. “Climb on my back. I’ll take you to the place where your sister will be buried.”

“Wait…” She said while biting her lip nervously.

“Let me see Imperius.”

Lock smirked and simply nodded as she climbed on his back and they took off towards the colosseum.

Imperius was in the arena’s training hall, practicing with his new halberd to get used to the weight and length of the weapon and all while being sure not to set anything on fire. His session was interrupted when he heard the sound of something landing just outside the wall of the colosseum.

“Hmm, must be Jasmine.” Imperius brought his halberd with him and wiped the sweat off his brow. He walked over to the meeting area where he always used to meet Jasmine. When he made it to the bars, he saw both Jasmine and Lock waiting for them.

“Master? What are you doing here?”

“Came by for a quick visit, gotta take the princess somewhere important. But the little lady has something to tell you.”

“Imperius…” Jasmine fidgeted in place.

“I just wanted to say how thankful I am for all you’ve helped me through, especially now when you’re risking so much for a country that isn’t even your own.”

“I am always obligated to help those in need, no matter where or when.”

“I know…which brings me to why I feel this way.”

“What do you mean?” Inperius asked.

Without warning, Jasmine kissed Imperius right on the lips, making him drop his halberd with a loud clang that echoed in the cells. For a few moments their kiss seemed to go on forever until she finally broke it with a faint smack while the prince just stood there in a daze.

“I heard what you plan to do, beat Zamnir and save my sister.” She said before leaving with Lock.

“Ah, you…wha?” Imperius mumbled.

The flight outside the city didn’t last long and they were lucky the night was quiet. They came across a patch of trees where the Night Witches were all waiting for them. In the center of the group was a pyre of wooden sticks and laying on top of it was her sister. Lock landed by the pyre and Jasmine already felt herself on the verge of tears.

“If you wish to say some final words, you may do so now,” Kai said.

Jasmine saw the peaceful expression on her sister’s face and could not help but shed a few tears and placed a hand on top of her sisters.

“Goodbye.” Was all she would say while stepping back.

The Night Witches surrounded the pyre and slowly set it ablaze while Jasmine held tight onto Lock’s hand as she silently bid her sister goodbye.

“Rest in peace,” Lock said as they watched her burn.

“Misty and Shadow will take you to a safe house. You can stay there until this is all over.”

“Okay…” Jasmine said quietly.

“Come along, dear,” Misty said as they led her away.

“Make sure she’s safe,” Lock ordered.

“Yes, sir,” Shadow said.

“It’s gonna be a long day tomorrow…” Kai sighed.

By the next morning, all was quiet save for the sound of a whetstone being grinded against the blade of the prince's halberd as he watched the sparks fly off stroke after stroke when Mona and her sister kissed him good morning to snap him out of his trance.

“Sleep well my love?” Ebony asked while watching him sharpen the blade.

“As well as I could.” Imperius admitted before finishing his maintenance.

“I’ll admit, I wish you didn’t have to fight that monster,” Mona said.

“I have to,” Imperius said.

“When I was first brought here, I thought of nothing more than to escape back to my family, especially my fiancé. I can still see her eyes from the day I was taken, how heartbroken she was. But during my imprisonment, I saw how Saladin treats his subjects. He’s no different from Dainn, and I want to give these ponies hope that even somepony like him can be brought to his knees. Just because we were able to overcome our struggles with Dainn, shouldn’t mean the ponies of Saddle Arabia can’t either.”

“You sound like you’re shouldering a lot, even though you don’t have to,” Ebony said, hugging him from behind.

“I know, but it’s my father who taught me otherwise.” Imperius stood up and gazed at his reflection on the blade of his halberd.

“Give me strength, mother, father.”

“Warrior of Sun.” A guard called out to Imperius, using his title as a sign of respect.

“The time has come. Are you prepared?”

Imperius would kiss both sisters goodbye before standing up and slamming his halberd to the ground.

“Ready.”

“Gods be with you lad.” The guard said as if he was escorting the prince to his own execution.

As the prince made his way to the arena, Bruze and the other gladiators began lining up and banged their armor like war drums even as he reached the gate and soon the whole crowd heard in and began joining in before slowly chanting his name. Imperius glanced up where Saladin was sitting and he noticed he was more agitated than usual. Sitting next to him was Lock in disguise, Selene, Rarity, and Tarra. Saladin groaned irritably and rose from his seat.

“Citizens of Saddle Arabia! Welcome to the day you all have been waiting for, the Slave Tournament Finals!” The crowd cheered and Saladin waved his hand.

“Today, one of these lucky slaves shall meet one of two fates! Either dead in a ditch like the scum they are, or tasting freedom that they so desperately crave for!” The announcer grinned and looked over to the other side of the arena.

“Now to introduce our longtime champion! The Silent Mountain, Zamnir!”

The gates on the other side opened and heavy footsteps trudged forward. Zamnir made his way forward, eyes red as blood, and he stood with a massive greatsword held over his shoulder. Most of the combatants gulped nervously, but Imperius and Bruze stood firm.

“Ya ready, boy?” Bruze said.

“Absolutely.” Imperius replied as he gave his halberd a quick twirl while the announcer made his introduction.

“And facing him is the arena’s rising star! He was once a prince of royalty but now is on the rise to becoming King of The Ring! Mares and Gentlecolts, I give you the prince of piercing strikes, the one winged angel of death, The Warrior of The Sun! IIIIMMPERIUSSS!!”

The crowd erupted into a thunderous cheer as the prince marched forward, weapons and armor gleaming in the sunlight while rose petals were showered down on him from above by the mares in the stands.

“They treat him like he’s one of their own.” Saladin said to Lock, still feeling irritated as he grabbed some fruit.

“The mob is fickle, your majesty, I’m sure the hype will die down after a month.” Lock smirked, sensing his frustration.

“No…it’ll be much sooner than that.” The sultan said as several groups of men began marching out into the ring and pulled chains out from the sand.

In the center of the ring, both men stood on opposite sides. Zamnir with his giant blade, Imperius with his magic weapon and both ready to fight to the death to claim victory.

“If you can even hear me Zamnir, know that I will take great pleasure in killing you. Enough lives have been ruined because of you.” The prince said as he readied himself while Zamnir slowly lifted his blade and widened his stance.

“Both fighters ready?” Imperius nodded and Zamnir just stood there. “BEGIN!”

Imperius charged forward while spinning his halberd with one hand. Zamnir swung his whole body forward along with his sword and tried splitting Imperius in half. Imperius dodged out of the way just in time as the sword sliced through the ground, causing a mini aftershock. Imperious cartwheeled to Zamnir’s left and jabbed the blade of his Halberd into his side. The blade managed to pierce Zamnir’s armor, but barely made any headway into his flesh as Zamnir swung his free hand to try and backhand Imperius. The young prince ducked out of the way and backflipped away from Zamnir to gain distance from his opponent.

“Damn it, it felt like I was trying to stab a stone wall,” Imperius cursed.

When fighting an opponent much larger and tougher than you, don’t go solely on the offensive. Imperius heard Lock’s voice from a previous lesson.

You first gotta gauge how your opponent fights. There’s no such thing as an invincible opponent, everyone has a weakness. You just need to remember to always keep a level head and analyze thoroughly.

Zamnir seemed to be getting the upper hand as he swung his sword around wildly, destroying almost every part in the arena while being sure not to give the prince any breathing room.

“Dang it! I can’t block a full swing, he’ll cleave me in half for sure!” He shouted just before dodging another attack.

“Come on lad…” Bruze said as he watched Imperius get pushed back.

“Think, think…the helmet…” Imperius said when he saw the design of Zamnirs helm with only a single visor to help him see.

“When outmatched!”

FWOOSH!!

“Fight dirty!” The prince smirked after kicking some dust into the minotaurs face and sweeped right behind him.

“Let’s see you take THIS!!”

SHANK!!

This time when the halberd pierced Zamnirs armor, it was like cutting through paper as a fair amount of blood came spilling out from beneath the plate but before the prince could land another hit, the floor suddenly opened up and a tiger came leaping at him, forcing him away and keeping him from landing a killing blow.

“Son of a-!!” He shouted before another tiger pit opened up and he was nearly mauled on the back.

The crowd booed at this sudden turn of events while the sultan grinned and helped himself to some wine as the fight continued.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Selene demanded of Saladin.

“That is completely unfair! This is supposed to be a fight between only those two!”

Saladin paused from sipping his wine and snapped his fingers. A group of guards came storming in and pointed their spears at Selene, Lock, Rarity, and Tarra.

“Foolish little brat, that’s the point,” Saladin mocked as Lock gripped the armrest tightly.

“Did you four honestly believe I would be fooled? An ambassador sent by Celestia, please, what do you take me for? I knew you three came here with the intent to free that prince.”

Lock was silent as Tarra was about to go crazy, but Lock shook his head slightly. They still had the advantage since Saladin only uncovered part of their ruse.

“How did you figure it out?” Lock wondered.

“How else?” Saladin looked at Rarity.

“Miss Night Witch.”

Rarity gasped that she was found out so quickly and removed the veil covering her face since there was no more need for disguises.

“Did you really think it was that easy to recover my bastard daughter’s body? I baited you and you fell for it! So you either tell me where Jasmine is or watch your little prince become cat chow!”

“Never…” Selene hissed in anger.

“So be it.” With a wave of his hand, the remaining tiger pits opened up and Imperius was surrounded by claws and teeth on every side while Zamnir kept pushing him back as the crowd became more displeased.

“What’s going on?!” One of the spectators demanded.

“That’s not fair! The warrior of the sun can’t fight like this!”

“This is completely rigged!”

Imperius was getting backed into a corner, figuratively and literally. His mind raced and tried to think of a way to both fight the behemoth in front of him and avoid the newest additions to the match. As soon as the young prince was close enough, a tiger went to swipe its claws. Suddenly, the big cat was tackled, and Bruze appeared out of nowhere and wrestled with the tiger. Imperius watched in shock as the other gladiators came in and faced the other tigers and distracted them.

“Boy! We got these cats! Focus on me brother!” Bruze said as he held the tiger in a headlock.

“Damn pests!” Saladin gritted his teeth.

The other gladiators wrestled the chains away from the handlers and managed to force most of the tigers back into their cages as the crowd began to cheer with excitement as the prince and the monster faced off once more.

“Come on ya big bastard…” Imperius grinned as Zamnir raised his sword for an overhead slash that was dodged and countered by the prince knocking off his helmet to reveal his disfigured face to the crowd once more.

“Now that’s a face not even me mum would love…” Bruze commented as Imperius stopped Zamnir from getting a full swing.

“Ohh no you don’t! Can’t chop me if you can’t swing!”

“No no! IMPERIUS GET OUT OF THERE!!” Lock shouted just before Zamnir grabbed the prince by the breastplate and threw him into the wall, stunning the crowd.

Imperius’s ears were ringing as he fell to his knees. The world around him was spinning and his wings felt like they were crushed on impact. Zamnir slowly approached the young prince as Imperius swung his halberd in the air. Imperius shook his head and tried to get his senses in order, but was still dazed.

“Yes…” Saldin said with a malicious grin.

“Send that brat to Tartarus, my toy!”

Zamnir raised his sword in the air as Imperius weakly raised his halber to try and block.

“BROTHER NO!!” Selene screamed as Lock was just about ready to jump in.

SLASH!!

The crowd gasped out loud at the sudden turn of events. Imperius expected to be hacked in two, but no pain came. Something wet dripped on his face and his vision managed to clear up enough to see someone standing over him. To his utter shock, his second mentor, Bruze, stood in the way with his back facing Imperius. The warrior minotaur had his arms out and blood oozed from a large gaping wound that cut down from his shoulder to his hip. Bruze gritted his teeth, blood leaking from his mouth, and he clenched his fist as tight as he could. With a roar of rage, Bruze reeled back and swung as hard as he possibly could at Zamnir.

WA-BAM!!!

The punch dug into Zamnir’s face and it caved in from the sheer force of the blow. The monster was sent flying across the arena and crashed into the wall. Bruze stood there for a moment, his hand bent in the wrong direction due to breaking it after punching his brother. Before Imperius could call out to Bruze, the minotaur leaned back and collapsed on his back at Imperius’s hooves.

“No…NO NO NO!! BRUZE!!” Imperius shrieked as he held him up and tried to find a way to stop the bleeding while some of the men ran back down to get the medical supplies from the dungeon.

“It’s…it’s okay lad…Agh!” Bruze groaned, the pain of the wound still fresh in his mind.
“You…got this.”

“No no, Bruze come on we got a plan remember? You’re gonna see your family!”

“No offense lad but…agh! That’s not happening…” Bruze panted as his face grew pale.

“Hey hey! Stay with me, come on!” Imperius said while giving him a few slaps to the cheek to keep him awake.

“Beat that bastard for me…” Bruze sighed just before his eyes went dark and he let out one last breath.

“No…NO NO NO NO!! BRUUUZE!!” Imperius roared in a mix of anger and grief while desperately shaking him to wake up.

Saladin laughed maniacally in the stands as the crowd stood silent and glared with disgust at their sultan when suddenly they began to feel heat rising from the arena. The sun glared down and its rays were heating the area up as temperatures began rising considerably. Some spectators were forced to take off pieces of their clothing but that didn’t help them much. Imperius sat there on his knees as the air around him grew dense and hot. He slowly stood up, gripping his halberd, and felt his anger boiling over. The halberd’s blade suddenly ignited into bright flames, which shocked many in the crowd, Saladin included. Imperius’s wings twitched and his injured wing started smoking. Imperius then flexed his shoulders and both wings burst forth and spread out wide, his injured wing breaking out of its harness. The ponies watched as the ground beneath him started to melt a little from the still rising temperatures and his fur began to change color into a bright white. His mane and tail also burst into flames and people could see his eyes were fiery red-orange, like the sun itself. No one could make sense of what they were witnessing, if one were to try and describe it, it looked as if the young prince had turned into a star.

“And so it comes forth,” Lock smirked.

Saladin stood in shock at what he was seeing but while others saw something that could only be described as amazing, he saw something terrifying. With his new transformation, the prince’s wings had taken a shape of their own. His left wing was like a bright roaring flame as it fanned out for all to see while his right wing was transformed into black smoke and had a skeletal appearance similar to a demons but what was more shocking was the horn that had slowly formed on his head during his transformation.

“Brother…you’re an alicorn!” Selene smiled while her brother kept his gaze fixed on Zamnir who was slowly recovering from his brother’s punch.

“By Iron…” He spoke softly as he reeled back his halberd and a fireball began to form at the tip.

“AND FIRE!!”

SCHOOFFF!!!

Within just a few seconds a stream of searing hot flames blasted Zamnir where he stood until there was nothing left of him but ashes. The attack had also turned the sand into glass and blasted a huge gaping hole in the ring where only two guards were posted.

Seizing this moment, the prince flew up to address everyone in the crowd after blasting the prison doors open for his comrades.

“CITIZENS OF SADDLE ARABIA!! No more will you suffer under this tyrant’s hoof!! Today-WE RISE!!” The prince roared with his weapon raised high as his fellow gladiators joined him and began chanting along with him.

“RISE!!”

“Rise!!”

“RISE!!”

“Rise!!”

"RISE IN REVOLUTION!!"

The crowd followed his lead and began tossing their food at the sultan before Lock and the others finally made their move.

“Let’s get this party started!” Lock stood up and clapped his hands together. A burst of flames erupted from his body, startling Saladin and the guards. When the flames snuffed out, Lock stood with his armor on, his mask on his face, and his wing out for all to see.

“What the tartarus?! What are you?!” Saladin panicked. Lock pulled out his smartphone and scrolled through his playlist and pressed play on his selected song.

“The Devil’s Hand!” Lock announced as he drew Hell’s Flare and Frost.

Lock swung Flare around in whip form and decapitated all the surrounding guards. He then aimed his sword in the sky and fired a blast of flames, which exploded like a firework.

“That’s the signal!” Misty said from her hiding place and spoke through her holo crystal.

“Sisters! Begin the freeing of the slaves!”

“Roger that!” Claw said as she and her sisters ran around and unlocked all the cages with the keys they stole.

“Rarity, take Selene and get her out of here. Tarra and I will back up Imperius and make more noise in the city,” Lock ordered as he flared out his wings along with Tarra, who was grinning with anticipation. Lock glanced at Saladin behind his mask.

“As easy as it is to just rip your heart out here and now, it’s not my place to do so. You just sit tight and watch as you lose everything.”

With that, Lock and Tarra flew off to wreak havoc while Rarity quickly took Selene away.

“Wait! Where do you think you’re going?!? GET BACK HERE!” The sultan shouted furiously before he suddenly felt an intense heat behind him and slowly turned to see Imperius floating behind him with a hateful stare.

“You…” The prince hissed, black smoke coming from his mouth like a dragon about to breathe fire.

“N-now take it easy, boy! We can work this out!” The sultan stuttered as he fumbled backwards, trying to put as much distance between him and the prince as possible.

“I swore that I’d run you through before this was all over and I intend to keep my word…”

“Wait! I-I can be of use to you! I can tell you what Blueblood and his cronies are up to!! S-spare my life and I will give you anything you ask!” Saladin begged while falling to his knees but was suddenly choked by a tendril of black smoke from Imperius’ wing.

“Look me in the eyes when you die.”

“No wait please! Wai-ACK!! Aagh….” Saladin looked down to see the halberd piercing his fat gut before it was shoved in deeper.

“When you get to Tartarus, tell Dainn that Blueblood will join you two very soon,” Imperius said in a low tone as he ignited the halberd in flames.

Saladin was burning from the inside out as fire burst out from his eye sockets and mouth. Imperius didn’t bother to look away from his kill as all that was left was Saladin’s skeleton, before it disintegrated into ash. When Imperius flew back down the colosseum, a wave of fatigue hit him as his new transformation canceled itself out and he reverted back to normal. Despite his sudden exhaustion, Imperius checked and saw both his wings were back in working order, which made him smile a little. As the fighting raged on, inside and outside the collosseum, Imperius used his halberd as a crutch to make his way to the slave quarters.

“Ebony! Mona!” Imperius called out.

The two sisters came rushing out to see him leaning on the wall and feared the worst as they helped him to stand but were shocked to see his wing was fully healed and there was barely a scratch on him.

“Imperius, how-”

“I wish I could explain but we gotta go!” Imperius said as they ran towards the opposite end of the arena to find the cells practically empty.

“What the hay? Where’s the rest of Zamnir’s goons?” Imperius asked when Mona spotted something in a corner of one of the cells.

“Uh…guys?” She pointed to what looked like a dead prisoner who looked similar to Zamnir but was limp and seemed to be in a daze.

“They must’ve fried his brain…” Ebony said when she spotted Zamnir’s personal quarters ahead of them.

“This way!” She said while leading the way passed the other test subjects who were either dead or driven mad by the sultan’s experiments.

“I’m glad I managed to run that bastard through more so than before!” Imperius spat as they ran.

The group arrived at a set of double doors and made it to Zamnir’s personal quarters. Inside was a large bed and in the corner was a group of scared females that ranged from pony mares, griffins, and zebra mares.

“Hey, it’s okay, we’re here to rescue you!” Imperius said.

“What about that monster?” A zebra mare asked hesitantly.

“Dead and burnt to ashes, now which one of you is Jade?”

The group of females looked at each other and behind them. A young pony mare sat hugging her knees and she shivered in fear. Imperius noticed that this mare looked similarly like Jasmine, minus her fur since it was a tad lighter than hers.

“Jade?” The mare peaked up but looked away.

“She lost her ability to speak when she was sent here,” a griffin woman said.

“It only got worse…when she found out the news from the doctors.”

“What news?” Imperius wondered.

“She…she is like us,” a pony mare said and a few other females nodded.

“We carry Zaminr’s bastard children.”

This news stunned the prince as he looked around and saw that none of them were at all happy about carrying that monster’s children, some were even already a month or so along in their pregnancies and did not know what to do.

“Girls, they’re coming with us. All of them.” He finally spoke before setting aside his weapon and extending a hand to Jade.

“Let’s get you out of here.”

Jade looked back up at Imperius and flinched a little, but Imperius kept his hand held out. The young mare reached up and clasped his hand and Imperius lifted her up on her hooves. The prince nodded and led them out of the room and past the halls.

“What should we do now?” Ebony asked.

“Master Lock and Tarra should be finishing up with the rebellion, we should help in any way we can!”

“But you can’t fight like that! You just got out of an intense fight!” Mona said.

“I don’t care! This isn’t over until all who still support Saladin fall!”

Mona and Ebony knew better than to try and convince their lover otherwise. They followed Imperius until they made it out of the colosseum where they saw the whole city in complete disarray. Lock and Tarra were flying in all directions, giving support to any rebel who needed their assistance. Imperius saw catapults throwing massive fireballs in the air, trying to shoot Lock and Tarra down.

“Imperius!” Imperius turned around to see Selene run up to him, with Rarity following, and gave him a big hug.

“You’re free! You’re finally free!”

“I am, sister, I finally am,” Imperius said happily as he hugged her back.

“We should go rendezvous with Princess Jasmine, I know where my night sisters have hid her,” Rarity said.

“Come along, Jade, let’s go see your sister,” Imperius said to the young mare who perked up at Jasmine’s name.

The group ran through the streets of the city, ponies, zebras, and griffins fighting everywhere. Most were too busy to pay attention to the group, others were civilians trying to escape. When the group followed Rarity around the corner, Imperius caught sight of something hurtling towards them from above. A stray fireball came falling down and was headed right at his unaware sister.

“SIS! GET OUT OF THE WAY!!” He shouted just as the fireball made an impact and sent them all flying.

All were dazed for a few moments and coughing up dust but when the smoke finally cleared, Selene saw the body of her brother lying in front of her with both his wings completely burned off while he laid there groaning in pain.

“NOOOO!!” She shrieked as she carefully rolled him over.

“Brother, stay with me! I’m not losing you again!!” She sobbed as Imperius looked at her with a smile.
“Sister…” He groaned before passing out.

“NO! IMPY, NO!” Selene wailed.

Lock had just finished destroying another catapult when he heard Selene’s voice. He quickly flew to her side, but was unprepared to see Imperius laying on the ground.

“No…not like this,” Lock said sadly.

End.

The Phoenix Knight

Blueblood Manor

“YOU WHAT?!?”

Blueblood smashed his fists through his mahogany desk in his office, smashing it to smithereens. In front of him was the leader of the bandit guilds, Zalik, standing in the office as a holo projection.

“YOU CAN’T JUST QUIT! I PAID YOU ENOUGH TO SUPPORT YOU AND YOUR GREAT GRANDFOALS!” Blueblood roared.

“Tough shit, you pompous prick, but I recently made a very, shall we say, fruitful transaction,” Zalik chortled, showing off his tribal marked arms.

“He could’ve told me these would hurt like a bitch… Anyway, consider all branches of my bandit guilds withdrawn from your foolish war. Now, if you don’t mind, I got some sandstorms to kick up.”

“When I am ruler of all Equestria, you’ll pay…” Blueblood hissed spitefully at his former employee before the feed from the crystal was cut off. In a fit of rage, the prince summoned his new shadow powers and tossed his entire destroyed desk out the window with papers flying everywhere.

“Temper, temper.” The voice of Sombra chuckled while Blueblood slumped back in his chair.

“I am losing everything…my plans…my ambitions…gone…” He sighed in disbelief as Sombra appeared in his shadow form.

“Not everything, my faithful servant. We can still tip the scales of this war in our favor.”

“And how do you propose we do that?”

“Your nephew, the prince, now lies crippled in his deathbed, the armies of Canterlot and their alliance are spread thin across Equestria and your traitorous aunts are more vulnerable than they have ever been~!!”

Dark thoughts began to enter Blueblood’s mind as a sadistic smile crept onto his face and he stormed out into the main hall of his manor.

“Assemble the army at once!” He shouted to his advisors.

“Everypony, Sire?”

“Everypony! Now is the perfect time to invade Canterlot, while our enemies lick their wounds and are distracted and stretched thin, we will deliver the killing blow and end this war! And then at long last, the throne will be mine!!”

With an evil cackle, Blueblood and his advisors went to prepare for their long awaited confrontation.

Saddle Arabia

“IMPERIUS!”

Lock dropped his swords and ran over to the downed prince. His whole back was charred and his wings looked like burnt tree branches. Jasmine and the zebra sisters wept as they tried to stir Imperius awake.

“Imperius, please! Don’t leave us!” Mona cried.

“You saved us, and now this?!” Ebony wailed.

“Why…why did this happen?!” Jasmine shouted.

“Rarity! Tarra! Cover us!” Lock ordered as he set his hands aflame and placed them on Imperius’s back.

“Come on, kid, I ain’t gonna let you go that easy!”

Despite his efforts, Lock could sense Imperius’s condition through his flames that tried to heal him. That blast ruptured a few organs, his spine was broken and fractured in multiple disks, and his wings would never be able to heal the same. What’s worse, is that his heartbeat was laboring, which only made Lock’s flames burn brighter.

“Not like this…” Lock growled.

“I lost you once, I won’t lose you again!” Something within Lock sparked in his soul.

“I have watched too many good people die when I could’ve done more!”

The flames covering his hands burned even brighter.

“From one fucking war to the next, I still chose to stay when I had the chance to go back! And do you know why?! Because of people like you! The kind of people who never turn their backs no matter what! You also had multiple chances to just let me take you out of here, but you refused to leave without finishing what you started!”

The mares and Tarra noticed Lock’s flames beginning to spread anc cover him and Imperius.

“I refuse to let you die! I won’t let that sack of bones take you! I failed to save Thorax, Igneous, Fancy Pants, and Shining Armor! And most of all…I failed to save Wulfric Warborn, the man who reminded me of the one whom I used to call brother!”

The mares and Tarra took a step back as Lock’s wings unfurled out wide. The spectacle made several witnesses stop and stare at the large flames surrounding the two.

“YOU AREN’T GONNA DIE, IMPERIUS! I PROMISED TO BRING YOU BACK TO YOUR FAMILY AND I SWORE IT ON MY SOUL!”

WOOOSH!

The flames burst once more and changed color. What was once a bright orange and red flame became a pristine white. The white flames looked divine and filled all who bore witness with a sense of peace and tranquility. Lock seemed to be in a sort of trance as Inperius’s back slowly healed back to normal, excluding his wings since the feathers didn’t grow back. Imperious’s breathing was no longer labored as he took a deep breath but remained unconscious. When the healing was done, Lock slowly stood up on his feet, still covered in white flames. Rarity and Tarra, who stood behind him, then noticed a strange apparition coming from Lock. It was for a brief moment, but both women could see two extra pairs of wings coming from Lock’s back. From what they could tell, the wings split with crimson red feathers on the bottom half and black and webbed with a claw on the top.

“Lock?” Rarity called out but quickly returned her attention to Imperius who began coughing and gasping for air, making everyone smile with relief as Lock turned him over to ease his breathing.

“Easy kiddo, we gotcha.” Lock smiled as the prince opened his eyes a little and one word slipped out before he fell unconscious again.

“Mother….”

“You’ll see her soon kid, I promise.” Lock said as he picked him up and the sounds of cheering slowly began to fill the city. The flames surrounding snuffed out without him noticing and the apparition on his back disappeared without a trace.

“Sounds like the rebellion was a success.” Rarity smiled before they ran onto the main street and called for a cart to bring them to the palace where Imperius was rushed to the medical wing.

While most of his wounds were healed, the prince was still in a great deal of pain and was completely dripping with sweat after being struck by a raging fever. While the doctors rushed to treat him and bandage his wings as fast as they could.

“Alright, I’m gonna apply some ointment to help ease the tension in his wings but moving them will hurt like hell.” The lead doctor said as he prepared the ointment and the nurses slowly spread his wings open and just as he predicted, the prince roared in pain as they were moved and they held him down.

“AAAAGH!!”

“Easy kiddo! Easy!!” One nurse said as Imperius thrashed about, trying to escape.

“SALADIN!! I’LL KILL YOU!! YOU FAT BASTARD!!”

“Shit, the fever’s made him delusional!” One nurse said while holding down his right arm.

“Didn’t you heal him?!” Misty asked Lock.

“I did, but my flames can only do so much,” Kai said as he shook his head. The human man was sweating profusely and was breathing a bit heavily. Which was strange for Lock, considering he didn’t use much of his power despite it being cut in half since his arrival in this world.

“But what about those white flames?!” Rarity asked, only for Lock to just stare at her.

“White flames? What are you on about?”

“Will somepony please sedate him?! We can’t work like this!” A doctor barked.

“Allow me.” Selene walked forward as she wiped her eyes and lit up her horn. Imperius’s body glowed in her magic as she clasped her hands together.
“Peace, little brother, clear the raging storm in your mind. You are safe, calm your heart and be at peace.”

As the spell began to take effect, the prince’s vision began to clear and he could see his loved ones surrounding him as his sister held his hand with happy tears and smiled.

“Sister…”

“Yes, I’m here.” She spoke softly as he began to drift off to sleep.

“Are…are you going to leave me?”

“No, never. We’re going to look after you.” She gave him a kiss to his forehead, still holding his hand as he finally fell asleep and the doctors applied the medicine.

“That topical cream will help keep his muscles from stiffening but as for the feathers? It may be years before he flies again.”

“I hate to say it, but I’m afraid not even my flames would be able to fix that,” Lock sighed, until he thought of something.

“Be right back.”

Lock stepped away and stood alone as he pulled out his holo crystal from his armors. With a deep breath, Lock tapped the crystal a few times and held it in front of him. After a few seconds, the crystal shined to reveal Celestia, Luna, and Marshall all sitting together on their bed. Lock noticed that the two royal mares’ bellies were even more bloated than before he left, which meant that they were most likely in the last stages of their pregnancy.

“Lock? What is it?” Marshall asked, and noticed his condition.

“You look like you flew around the world nonstop for days.”

“Marshall, Celestia, Luna.” Lock smiled a bright smile.

“We got him, he’s safe.”

All three parents were shocked at first before letting out a sigh of relief and cried tears of joy as Lock smiled.

“Is he alright? Did they hurt him?” Marshall asked with worry.

“He’s alright but….it’s best you come see for yourselves.” Lock said, not being able to explain the situation to them.

“We’ll have a portal ready this afternoon.” Celestia said as she stormed off, determined to reunite with her son again.

“Marshall…” Lock frowned as he looked away from the stallion.

“All of this could have been avoided, had I kept a closer eye on him. I…I’m-”

Marshall held up his hand, stopping Lock from finishing his sentence.

“What matters is that he’s back with his family. Make preparations, we’ll be arriving shortly.” Marshall said before ending the communication.

Lock took a deep breath, knowing the prince's family would be shocked to see his condition and called for some of the castle attendants to prepare for the royal family's arrival while he went to check back on Imperius who was now soundly asleep with his sister still watching over him.

“How is he?” He asked while Selene wiped his forehead clean of sweat.

“He’s in so much pain…I don’t know if mother will want to see this…”

Lock stepped over towards imperius and placed his hand on his chest. Flames ignited in his palm as he focused his power. Even though he had brought the young prince back from the brink of death, it wasn’t enough to heal him completely. Not to mention, whatever that white flame that Rarity mentioned was before seemed to drain most of his power. However, he still had enough in him to take the edge off. Lock focused his power as the flames in his hand flickered. Imperius slowly but surely became more calm. Soon after, Imperius was sleeping soundly and Lock ceased his treatment.

“There, he won’t be in pain, but he’ll still be sore as hell,” Lock Staggered back and slumped in a nearby chair.

“It’s the best I can do for now, it nearly took all I had to save him.”

“Save him?” Selene questioned, making Lock curse under his breath and look away.

“Nevermind…”

“No, what did you mean, save him?” Selene demanded.

“Well, Selene, to put it bluntly, that blast should have killed him.” Selene gasped in horror.

“Truth be told, it’s a bloody miracle I was able to summon those white flames earlier, whatever they were. Imperius was not meant to survive, I hate to say it, and yet he still breathes with us today.”

The princess looked at her brother with new tears in her eyes and began to imagine the worst if he was taken from their family and as she went to grab a tissue to wipe her face she suddenly felt her brother’s grip tighten.

“S-sister…” He stuttered in his sleep as she smiled and held his hand again.

“I’m here little brother, I’m here.” She whispered when the sound of rapid footsteps were heard approaching the door and Celestia came through as calmly and quietly as possible.

“Where is he? Where is my boy?!?” She spoke loudly when Lock and Selene told her to be quiet.

Celestia was heartbroken when she saw her son lying in a bed with his wings wrapped in bandages while an oxygen mask helped him to breathe with the rest of his body wired to machines that monitored his heart and lungs.

“Oh my sweet boy…” She whimpered while calmly approaching her son and stroking his head.

It was at that moment that the prince finally awoke to see his mother standing over him and almost lost control of his breathing as she calmed him down.

“M-mother?”

“Yes, I’m here sweetheart.” Celestia smiled with happy tears and held her son’s cheek.

“It’s going to be alright.”

“But…my wings…” Impreius croaked.

“I did all I could, kid,” Lock said sadly.

“But I’m afraid even I can’t fix this.”

“It is a good thing you won’t have to.” From the door, Marshall, Luna, and Starswirl himself walked in.

“Dad.”

“My boy, it is a blessing to see you once again,” Marshall said with a smile as he placed a hand on his son’s head.

“After hearing what had happened to your wing due to that package that was sent to us, I had a hunch that I would need to procure something in order to help mend them once again so you can take to the skies like you used to,” Starswirl explained.

“However, I seem to have miscalculated how severe your wings are.”

“Can’t you do anything?” Luna asked as she hugged Selene.

“The remedy I have procured may not be strong enough, it would need a specific enhancement in order for it to truly be effective.”

“What kind of enhancement?” Celestia wondered.

“Condensed magic from somepony of great power.”

All turned to Celestia who was more than willing to help as she began to focus her magic into a single form but was surprised that Luna was doing it as well.

“Sister?”

“Imperius is as much as a son to me as Selene is a daughter to you.” Luna smiled as both handed their power to Starswirl who quickly went to work on a nearby table and began mixing the potion.

“Are you sure this will work?” Lock asked, still having second thoughts.

“Well in theory, yes.” Starswirl admitted as the sources of magic were mixed in.

“Now a warning, this will accelerate his healing but at the same time he will have the bare great pain through the night. Are you sure you want this, my former pupils?”

“My foal will see her big brother when she is born,” Celestia said, cradling her belly.

“I will make sure of it, and he is my son. I have the utmost confidence he will be able to bare it,”

Starswirl nodded and held the vial up to Imperius’s mouth. The young prince slowly managed to drink the potion until it was all gone. As soon as he drank the last drop, Imperius grunted and squirmed in place but managed to stay conscious as he fidgeted on his bed.

“It is done, now all we can do is wait,” Starswirl said as he turned to leave.

“Please allow me to stay with him?” Celestia requested and the others nodded in agreement.

The others followed him out of the room, Lock included as he leaned on the wall. As soon as they were out the door, Marshall turned around and gave Lock a big hug as he fought back his tears.

“Marshall?” Lock said.

“You saved my boy…I can never repay this debt.” The lord regent sobbed as he squeezed him tight and Lock simply smiled and patted his friend on the back.

In the room, Celestia watched as her son tried not to cry out in pain while holding his hands and then a thought came to her.

“How about I sing to you? You always loved that whenever you got hurt or sick.” She smiled at her son.

“Mother, I’m not a colt anymore.” Imperius grunted with a little smile appearing on his face.

“Nonsense, you’ll always be my little colt. Now how did that lullaby go?” The princess asked herself before humming a melody.

Hearing his mothers voice was the most soothing thing the prince had ever felt and his pain didn’t seem to bother him anymore and as he fell asleep once more, Celestia stroked his head and kissed him while gently folded his hands onto his stomach.

“Rest now my little phoenix.”

Two Weeks Later

The coming weeks after the Saddle Arabian Revolution, the former slaves from the colosseum and the citizens of the kingdom banded together and dedicated their time to ensure the liberation had gone without a hitch. Under the watchful eye of Lock and Rarity and the Night Witches, and the guidance of Princess Jasmine, most of the Saddle Arabian armies chose to side with Jasmine and were spared. However, the loyalists to Saladin were rounded up and escorted out of the city’s walls. Jasmine stood with Lock, Marshall, and a battalion of Equestrian troops behind her. Meanwhile, the loyalists were stripped of their armor, weapons, and for some their dignity.

“By order of the new ruler of Saddle Arabia, I hereby exile you all to the barren deserts of Saddle Arabia,” Jasmine said firmly.

“However, unlike my father, I am willing to give you all one final chance.” Jasmine held out her hand.

“If you cast aside your loyalty to the late tyrant Saladin, you may keep your dignity and your position in the royal guard. What say you?”

Whether it was out of pride or the sheer act of self preservation, most chose exile in the desert while others humbly knelt before their new queen and swore their loyalty in hopes of earning favor with Celestia who was still nursing her son back to full health in the palace.

“You have all chosen wisely.” Marshall said to the humbled soldiers before ordering his men to escort them to the stockades.

“I promise, you will all be given a fair trial and death will NOT be the punishment.”

“Thank you, my lord…” One soldier said to the lord regent as he was nudged along.

As the group watched the loyalist slink away and the rest escorted back within the city, Jasmine couldn’t help but pity those whom she may as well have condemned to death.

“Did I do the right thing?” Jasmine wondered. Lock stepped behind Jasmine and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“This is your first lesson as a leader, Jasmine. You can’t change the minds of those who are too far gone. Those ponies who chose exile over redemption were under your father’s thumb for a long time,” Lock said.

“Does it get easier?” Jasmine wondered.

“I’m afraid not, my dear,” Marshall said.

“My wives may look like the pinnacle of perfection, but they too have almost too much on their shoulders as co-rulers of Equestria.”

“Sir Marshall, if you are married to both princesses of your nation, why do you only bear the title of Lord Regent instead of King?” Jasmine asked.

“I think I can serve my kingdom better as a man who takes action rather than sit on some throne all day…though it does look nice.” The Lord Regent joked, making the new queen laugh a little as they walked through the streets with flower petals raining down on them.

“Bless you, my lady!”

“Long live the queen!!”

“Glory to Imperius!!”

“They honor your son, my lord.” Jasmine smiled while Marshall simply smirked and looked to the ground for a brief moment.

“I wish he was here, this honor belongs to both of you.”

“He saved my life…I’m grateful.” Jasmine said with a warm smile that caught Marshall’s attention.

“ Are you…close to my son?” He asked as they approached the palace gates.

“Well…I suppose you can say that,” Jasmine said with a small blush.

“My lady?” A nurse mare from the medical wing of the palace approached the new future queen and bowed.

“Apologies for disturbing you, but…it’s about your sister, Jade.”

Jasmine frowned and nodded as she and Lock and Marshall followed. They were led to the medical ward where many ponies, zebras, and even some griffins were still being tended to. In one room was filled with the females who enslaved with Zamnir before the escape. Most of the females were still recovering both mentally and physically, but the rest were on beds with bloated bellies. In the far corner of the room was Jade as she lay there with a sad frown, staring at her own bloated belly.

“We were told of what happened to them, and I already have most of the victims scheduled for abortions through this week. However, a few of them still wish to go through with their pregnancies. That includes your sister over there, surprisingly,” the nurse said.

“She wants to keep the kid?” Lock said and the nurse nodded.

“If you wish to speak with your sister, my lady, you may. But I advise not asking about her child.”

Jasmine nodded and approached her sister who seemed deep in thought while caressing her stomach but both already knew what the other was thinking.

“They want me to get rid of him, sister…” Jade said.

“They want me to kill my own child…”

“It’s understandable, given who his father was.” Jasmine replied.

“And that makes him guilty? Simply because he is the child of a monster?!?” Jade snapped at her sister.

“I know it may seem wrong to all of you but I will not condemn an innocent child to death for a fault that was not his!”

“You keep saying it’s a He, how do you know?” Jasmine asked.

“It’s a mother’s intuition, hopefully when you and Imperius have children, you’ll understand.” Jade replied, making her sister’s cheeks turn pink.

“We aren’t even together!” Jasmine huffed, making Marshall and Lock fight back a chuckle.

“Anyway, are you absolutely certain you wish to go through with this? You aren’t even 18.”

“My birthday is in a few months, so it’s fine.” Jade glanced at Lock.

“I would be in worse shape right now if Sir Lock hadn’t fixed my broken mind.”
“It was similar to the mares who were once red and purple collars back home,” Lock nodded.

“Besides, despite how Zamnir treated me, when he found out I was pregnant and before he was turned into…that, he actually showed compassion to me and the others here. Many would disagree with me, but I believe that deep down in his black heart, there was a bull who could actually feel. I want to try and set an example of what he could’ve been by raising my son. Besides, I remember years ago before I was sent away that we both wanted to become mothers and the aunts of each other’s children.” Jade looked at Jasmine with a sad frown.

“Are you saying you won’t love your nephew as much as you love me?”

“No! Sister, I would never do that!” Jasmine said with her hands raised in protest, making her laugh.

“Oh, I’m only teasing but, you better start finding a husband now that you’re queen, Imperius seems like a good match, wouldn’t you agree Sir Marshall?”

“Oh yes and if you’re curious, he’s quite…how do I put this? Energetic in bed.”

Jasmine's entire face turned bright red as steam shot out of her ears the second she heard those words and let out a shriek that made the entire room burst out laughing.

“MY LORD!!” A doctor shouted, bursting into the room.

“My lord, it’s your son!”

“What’s wrong? Is he alright?”

“Better than alright! He’s fully healed, it’s a miracle!!”

Marshall followed the doctor straight to Imperius’s room but were surprised to see both Luna and Celestia listening in.

“Uhh…girls?”

“Shh! Listen.” Luna said as all leaned in to hear the sound of a hospital bed creaking and the pleasured moans of a mare.

“Mmm Impy~!!” Moaned the familiar voice of Gumdrop who had come to visit her fiancé.

“Oh Gummy, I’ve missed you~! I missed you so much~!!” Imperius grunted as all could hear him pounding his mare against the walls of his room.

“My my, it seems our boy made a full recovery.” Celestia grinned.

“Shall we, dear sister?”

“Oh yes, let’s.” Luna smirked as she turned the door handle.

In the room, Imperius’s ear’s twitched at the sound of the door handle and panicked, but couldn’t stop thrusting into Gummy.

Oh no! Oh no! Come on! Hurry up!

“Yes! Harder, Impy, harder!” Gummy bleated.

Imperius groaned as he slammed back in one last time and erupted deep within his first mare. His seed flooded her womb with every burst until the door began to open. Imperius quickly but gently pulled out and jumped into bed with Gummy and pulled the sheets over them as the door opened.

“H-Hi mom!” Imperius said with a nervous smile.

“Two words, kid,” Lock said with a sly smirk.

“Volume and lock.” He pointed to the door’s lock, making Imperius blush profusely and Gummy giggle.

“Sorry, everypony, I couldn’t help myself! I was so happy to see my Impy again, I literally threw myself on him,” Gummy chirped.

“We can see and smell that, dear,” Marshall rolled his eyes.

“Get dressed, the both of you.”

The adults turned around and Imperius sighed heavily as he and Gummy put their clothes back on. Once they were done, the adults turned back around and they all immediately noticed something about Imperius.

“What’s with your wings, kid?” Lock pointed out.

“And your hair!” Celestia snapped as she grabbed a fistful of his hair and pulled.

“Who gave you permission to turn it into a mohawk and dye it?!”

“Ow! But I like my hairstyle!” Imperius yelped.

“Wait, dye? I didn’t dye it.”

“Then how do you explain this?!”

Celestia reached in between her massive rack, as Lock looked away, and pulled out a mirror. What was once jet black hair on his mane and tail was now bright red. Strands of his hair were brighter shades of orange and yellow, giving his hair a sort of fiery appearance. Thinking back to Lock’s comment, Imperius glanced back at his wings and took a step back. He slowly unfurled them and, much to everyone’s shock, they looked even bigger than they were before. They had grown from a 4ft wingspan to a 6ft wingspan. The feathers had grown back, as if they were never burnt off, and each had a sort of red hue along each feather.

Lock whistled in admiration. “Nice set of wings, kid, a major improvement.”

“Wha…wha…WHAT HAPPENED TO MY HAIR?!!?” The prince screamed.

“That’s usually the ladies line.” His father quipped, earning him a playful jab from his wives.

“My quaff black mane…GONE!! I HAVE BACON HAIR!!”

“I don’t know, I think it looks good.” Gummy said with a smile and cuddled him.

“And you feel even warmer than before.”

“Hmm this must be the result of the potion you drank, it must’ve awakened your powers. Partially, at least.” Celestia surmised as Imperius looked at his tail.

“This is a nightmare…”

“No, waking up from a hangover next to a girl who’s your roommate’s girlfriend is a nightmare.” Everyone stared at Lock.

“Don’t judge me, I was a little shit back in college. This, Imperius, this is a good look for you.”

“Easy for you to say when you still have your hair color! And the red streak in your hair doesn’t count!”

“Would you quit your whining? So you got a new hairdo, who cares?” Lock rolled his eyes.

“At least you got a pair of brand spanking new wings.”

“I miss my hair…”

Lock and Marshall looked at each other. They both then smiled and nodded as Marshall fished something out of his pocket.

“Maybe we can give you something that’ll make you feel better?” Marshall said as he and Lock stepped forward. Imperius looked at his father and master as they both drew their sword and spear. The action confused the young prince as the men held their weapons in front of them.

“My son, kneel.”

Celestia and Luna both gasped excitedly.

Without thinking, the prince knelt before his father and teacher as Marshall held the sword above his son’s head and began to speak in a ceremonial tone.

“For valor in battle, for honor in service, I Marshall Avalon, Lord Regent of Equestria raise you. Stand Sir Imperius. The Phoenix Knight.” With two taps to the shoulder, Marshall had knighted his own son. A proud moment for a proud father.

To have his own father grant him knighthood was a dream come true as he stood up with prideful tears in his eyes and the entire room applauding him.

“I’m proud of you, kid, but it doesn’t end here,” Lock said as he too tapped his spear on both his shoulders.

“You have now officially graduated as my student. I have nothing more to teach you. From here on out, you’re your own master.”

Imperius smiled brightly as his father handed him a badge with the royal sigil and a ribbon.

“I’m so proud of you, Imperius!” Celestia wept happily.

“I’m finally a knight…” Imperius said, but then frowned a little.

“Mast-I mean, Lock? Did you manage to recover his body?”

Lock already knew who he was referring to and nodded somberly as he sheathed his spear.

“I had his body preserved, and cleaned. His family wants to meet you so you can be present to say farewell.”

“Thank you.” The prince said before walking off, the happy moment turned brief even as he was accompanied by Gumdrop.

“Let me come with you.” Gummy smiled while leaning on his shoulder, giving him a small comfort as he wrapped a wing around her.

The couple went to the palace gardens where the other gladiators had gathered and in the center was Bruze placed on a funeral pyre laced with flowers. Next to it were his wife and daughter who had been weeping for this tragic loss as the little minotaur held her fathers hand.

“Papa! Please…please wake up?” She begged as tears fell from her face.

“Oh, my little Petunia…” The female minotaur said sadly while gently taking her daughter away to hold her tight.

“It’ll be alright, I promise…”

Imperius fought back his tears as he approached the grieving family.

“Miss?”

“You must be the Warrior of the Sun,” the minotaur woman said.

“It’s so nice to meet the young stallion whom my husband spoke fondly of. My name is Vinan, this is my daughter Petunia.”

“I’m so sorry for your loss, ma’am, had I been just a little stronger…”

“None of that, please.” Vinan held up her hand.

“My husband was a proud and very prideful bull. I loved him and he loved me. He loved me enough to allow himself to be imprisoned and forced to fight in that colosseum. He had always told me that one day he may die, and I always told him not to speak like that. Over time, though, I began to accept it and prepare for the worst. Now that it has happened, I know he wouldn’t want me to huddle in a corner and cry. He would want me to keep living, for myself and for our little girl.”

“She’s very beautiful.” Imperius smiled at the weeping calf when Gummy offered her a cupcake to cheer her up.

“Hi sweety, how about a treat?”

“Thank you.” Petunia said in a sweet voice as she took the pastry and smiled a little when the rest of the men gathered around with torches, waiting for the prince to begin the ceremony.

“....This is the second time I lost someone I considered family.” Imperius began.

“And while I only knew him for a short time, I considered Bruze to be a man of true honor, courage and above all: Loyalty…he was a friend to you all…he was a father…and a teacher. Let us strive to honor his legacy and give strength to those who need it just as he gave it to us.”

The gladiators stood proud with tears in their eyes as Imperius and Vinan stepped back and watched as the pyre was lit.

“Thank you Bruze…for everything.” The prince said as Gumdrop hugged him and kissed his cheek.

The group gazed at the pyre in a moment of silence. Lock held his hand up to his face and said a silent prayer for the bull.

Do you wish to give the family a final farewell? Lock heard his master’s dark voice.

How so? Lock wondered.

His soul still lingers. I shall allow you to give the soul physical form for a brief moment. They deserve closure, don’t you agree?

Lock paused for a moment until he walked towards the pyre. He gestured for Vinan and Petunia to come forward for a moment, to which they did. Lock held his hand out towards the pyre and his hand was alight with flames. The pyre’s flames contorted for a moment until a silhouette of a large bull slowly came walking out. The soul of Bruze took form that was see-through as he paced towards his family with Lock’s hand still held out.

“Only for a moment, Bruze,” Lock said to the passed bull.

“My sweet Vee, my little flower…” Bruze said to his loved ones, his voice sounding like an echo, as Petunia reached out for her papa’s hand only for it to pass through.

“Papa, please don’t go…” The little calf begged.

“Oh, my sweet girl, I’ll be with ya always, even when ya can’t see me.” Bruze assured before looking at his wife.

“I won’t cross over until yer there with me, love. I promise.” He smiled at his wife who blew him a goodbye kiss before a gentle breeze carried him up into the sky as the last of the embers burned out.

Petunia was crying her eyes out as Vinan had trouble fighting back her own tears. Lock lowered his hand and sighed and Imperius felt a tear roll down his cheek.

“Thank you so much for doing this, sir,” Vinan said to Lock.

“My pleasure, you and your kid deserved the closure,” Lock said.

“Now it’s time to welcome the new queen of Saddle Arabia.”

“The coronation is tomorrow, word has already spread about the event,” Marshall said.

“Hmm, oh Rarity!” Lock called out and Rarity seemed to appear out of nowhere.

“Yes, darling?”

“A coronation of a princess requires only the most extravagant dress, wouldn’t you agree?” Lock chuckled as Rarity snapped her head towards Jasmine and even Jade with a manic smile, making the young princesses nervous.

“Oh yes, I agree! Something dashing, something daring! Something radiant!” Rarity beamed as Jasmine started to grow nervous.

“This won’t be an ordinary coronation though.” Celestia smirked.

“It won’t?” Gummy asked.

“No. It’ll also be a wedding! For you, my son and of course the new queen.”

“WHAT?!?” Everyone shouted in shock.

“B-but but mother?!?” Imperius protested.

“Oh come now dear, I’ve seen the way she looks at you and the whole city knows about your kiss before your last match.” Celestia said as all eyes turned to Jasmine who was blushing up a storm.

“Oh and you can bring your little Zebra marefriends too, the more the merrier!”

“Zebra…marefriends?”

Imperius gulped and Gummy slowly turned to her stallion.

“Just what were you doing while you were locked up, Impy?”

“N-Now hold on a minute, Gummy, there’s a reason for this!”

“I’m sure.” Gummy grabbed his ear and yanked on him hard.

“Let’s go meet these zebra marefriends of yours.”

“I’ll speak at your funeral, kid!” Lock laughed.

“Marriage…this soon?” Jasmine held her cheeks.

“I’m so happy for you, sister!” Jade said with glee.

“Princess, this wouldn’t just be an opportunity for you two to get closer,” Marshall said.

“If you would allow it, this could also be the start of a long awaited alliance.”

“How do you mean?” Jasmine said.

“Later! I must measure these young mares!” Rarity grabbed Jasmine and Jade and pulled them away.

“This is gonna be an interesting coronation,” Lock laughed.

Later that Evening

Council Room

“And that pretty much sums up our situation in Equestria,” Lock said.

Jasmine, Marshall, Celestia, Imperius, and Gummy were sitting in the palace council room with Jasmine sitting at the head. Marshall and his wives had just finished explaining everything that had happened since the beginning of their war and what they’ve done to prepare against Blueblood and the army of the undead. Meanwhile, Jasmine was patiently sitting and listening to all they had said.

“An entire army of the dead? I heard the stories but I thought they were just that. Stories.”

“Oh they’re real.” Imperius said when Ebony and Mona began massaging his wings and offering him some grapes.

“A small expedition I was with faced an entire army of those things and we barely got out alive!-girls, please stop.” He said, making the zebra sisters giggle as they moved back while Gummy stared daggers at them and growled.

“And as for the marriage to my son, this would give the chance Saddle Arabia needs to heal from this whole ordeal. Our friends from the north as well as our own citizens can provide the necessary needs for your citizens.”

“But…The King, Beorn. Will he consent to this alliance?”

“Beorn’s my friend, he’ll see reason.” Imperius said confidently when he felt Gummy hold him close.

“Gummy? What are you doing?”

“Guarding what’s mine!” She said while sticking her tongue out to Ebony and Mona who just waved back.

“Dad, is this how it was with you and momma Luna?”

“Oh, not even close.” Marshall said.

“I threatened to burn them alive with the sun’s rays,” Celestia said.

“And I said I’d send them to the dark side of the moon,” Luna added.

“…Mares are scary,” Imperius said.

“Ha! Buddy, you don’t know the half of it,” Lock barked out in laughter.

“And think of marriage as a way for you two to grow more accustomed to one another. Besides, Look at Beorn and Crysta. They were set up and they’re happier than ever. Teasing aside, I think you two would make a cute couple.”

“Before I make any decision, it is only fair that I ask for consent.” Jasmine looked at Gummy.

“We do not know each other, miss Gumdrop, but I am willing to confess that…I have developed feelings for your stallion. If you would permit it, may I join you in matrimony with Imperius?”

“Mmm, well…I guess it’s okay but I want Impy all to myself tonight!” Gummy stated as she squeezed him into her bosom.

“Uh…understandable.” Jasmine blushed.

“Oh but Gumdrop, you MUST let us join~.” Mona purred.

“Yes, we can show you your fiancé’s…weaknesses~.” Ebony added as Luna and Celestia looked on in surprise.

“My, my Imperius, you’ve found yourself some lively ones.” Luna smirked as the girls began to practically smother him.

“GIRLS, NOT IN FRONT OF MY FAMILY!!” The prince shrieked.

“Hahahaha! It’s good to have you back, Imperius!” Lock laughed out loud.

Later In The Night

“No!”

“Please?!”

“No!”

“Why not?!”

“He’s mine! That’s why!”

Three mares stood arguing with each other as Imperius sat on the edge of his bed and watched his fiancé argue with the zebra sisters.

“You can’t hog him to yourself!” Mona snapped.

“Sure I can!” Gummy flashed her engagement ring.

“Read it and weep! I’m the only one walking down that aisle!”

“But he slept with us!” Ebony said.

“Heat of the moment! Doesn’t count!”

“Girls, stop!” Imperius shouted, finally stopping their argument.

“Gumdrop, I love you very much…but I also love them. They took care of me when I was hurt, they looked out for me and I looked out for them?”

“What about me?!” Gummy sobbed.

“You are more special to me than anything in ALL of Equestria-IN ALL THE UNIVERSE!” The prince shouted with both arms raised before letting his mare look at him.

“I would never trade you for anything. I just ask that you share my heart with them.”

Gummy sniffled while looking at Mona and Ebony before returning her gaze to Imperius.

“So you won’t leave me for them?”

“Never.”

“Gumdrop.” Gummy turned to Ebony.

“Look, I get it, he was your first, but he was also our first too. He showed us compassion in a place where the word meant little to nothing. If anything, he’s more our savior than our lover.”

“Is there any way we can prove ourselves?” Mona wondered.

Gummy thought about the question for a few minutes until she got an idea.

“Okay, you want to form an official herd with Imperius and I?” The zebra sisters nodded fervently.

“Then do him.”

“Huh?” The sisters tilted their heads as she sat down in a chair.

“Right here, right now, do him. I’ll watch.”

“Wait, what?!” Imperius yelped.

CLOP!

The sisters immediately pounced on the prince as a couple of his feathers went flying and Mona instantly mashed her lips onto his and Ebony eagerly flung off her top before bringing his hand toward her soft breast.

“Mmm! Mmm.” The prince muffled something but was silenced by Mona’s tongue wrestling with his while Gummy let out a short giggle.

“I see why you like them, Impy.” She said before biting her lip in anticipation.

“Mmmwah! Ready for your treat~?” Mona asked as she moved up to where her breasts were hanging over the prince, still concealed behind her bra.

Imperius glanced at Gummy who simply wiggled her eyebrows at him. His eyes went back to the zebra mare’s dark gray nippes and sighed as he gave in. Imperius latched onto her right tit and began suckling like a foal.

“Mmm, that’s it~,” Mona said as she pressed his face more into her breasts.

“Ooh, he’s already hard~,” Ebony purred as she noticed the tent in his pants.

While Mona tended to Imperius with her breasts, Ebony crawled down and pulled down his trousers. However, as she pulled them down, she was unprepared to see the mast that sprang out from its sheath. The girls were all familiar with how well-endowed Imperius was before. Now, after that spectacle in the coliseum and that potion he drank, his cock was even bigger than before. Ebony gazed at the now girthyer and taller neat stick as her pupils slowly turned into little hearts.

“Now you see why I wanted to get it on with him so soon back in the medical ward~,” Gummy giggled as she rubbed her breasts.

The prince smirked while still attached to Mona’s breast and gently grabbed the back of Ebony’s head as he pushed her towards his erection, urging her to take it all down her throat while using his other hand to pinch her sister’s soft flank and made her yelp.

“Mmm bad boy~.” Mona smirked while playfully smacking his head.

Ebony breathed heavily as she licked his dick from the base to the tip. His musk and taste were intoxicating as she kept licking him like a popsicle. Unable to wait any longer, Ebony came back up to his tip, opened her maw up wide, and slid his phallus into her mouth and down her throat.

“Oh buck~!” Imperius moaned as Ebony sucked hard.

“My sister really likes your new and improved tool, baby~,” Mona said. She crawled up over Imperius and positioned his head between her legs. Imperius could tell that her pussy was absolutely drenched already from his ministrations.

“Want a topper~?”

“Does it matter if I say no?”

“Mm hmm nope~.” Mona smiled as she planted her wet folds onto her lover’s muzzle while he cupped her soft flank in his hands.

“Ohhh, yess~.” The zebra mare moaned with her head tilted back as she felt her prince’s tongue lap at her and felt his hands squeeze and massage her flank like dough.

“Mmm~.” Imperius hummed as his wings unfurled and a few more of his feathers decorated the room, one landing on Gumdrops lap as she watched Ebony’s flank sway with every bob of her head on her fiance’s shaft.

“Hmm.” She hummed to herself before sneaking over and using the feather on her exposed tushie.

“Cootchie, cootchie, coo~!”

“Mmm, hmm hmm!!” Ebony let out a muffled laugh that sent vibrations down the prince’s stallionhood and drove him almost to the brink.

Imperius grunted as he felt his climax near, due to Ebony’s ministrations. Before he came, he grabbed the back of Ebony’s head and slammed it down, making the mare’s eyes go wide. Spurt after spurt of his essence poured down her throat and into her stomach and her eyes rolled back as she gulped down ever drop. At the same time, Mona screeched out loud and came all over Imperius’s face, coating his muzzle in her love juices. As the lovers basked in the afterglow, Gummy hummed in delight as she sat back down.

“Sorry, Ebony, I couldn’t resist. I wanted you to really get a taste of him~.”

Ebony audibly slurped upwards and popped off his dick. She panted loudly with her tongue hanging out as she fell on her back and spread her legs and winking pussy.

“B-Buck me~!” Ebony moaned.

“Please buck me! Make a mess of me! Buck me like you’re trying to put a foal in me!”

“Uh, uh, uh girls. Time to show you why I am Impy’s favorite~.” Gumdrop said as she sauntered over to the other side of the bed and crawled on like a cat stalking its prey with a hungry look in her eyes.

“Impy~?” She cooed while turning around and pulled down her pajama shorts to reveal her signature marshmallow panties while shaking her rump for her prince.

“Need a sugar boost~?”

“Mmm, it’s been a while since I had a plump, sweet marshmallow~.” The prince grinned while taking in the view.

Both Ebony and Mona watched in astonishment as they had never thought of using their flanks like that and gasped when Imperius pounced on his mare and chomped down on her flank, making her give out a loud moan.

“Ohhh I missed that~!” Gumdrop exclaimed and even shoved Imperius’s face into her flank.

“Bite me again, Impy~!”

Chomp! Chomp! Chomp!

Imperius left bite marks all over her flank cheeks. Soon her whole flank had teeth marks.

“Now, since I’m feeling generous, and since you already look like you’re about to go crazy, I’ll let you take him on the first round~.”

“Nnng my prince~!” Ebony moaned as Imperius loomed over her and hilted himself inside her as they locked each other in a passionate kiss and his wings covered them like a warm blanket.

“Ahhh Imperius~!!”

“Nnng! Gummy, come here~.” Imperius sighed while plowing Ebony. Gumdrop answered her fiance’s call and seated herself next to the lovers before being pulled in by his wing and felt him latching onto her breast as he did to Mona earlier.

“Ohhh Impy~!”

“You’re so sweet my little marshmallow~.” The prince whispered as he pulled on her nipple with his teeth while continuing to thrust into Ebony.

“Mmm, Jazzy is going to love you~!” Ebony cried out while her legs hung in the air.

“Think she’ll really accept the wedding proposal?”

“After the way she kissed you? You bet she will~.”

“Mmm…Ebony, turn around and shake that sexy flank for me~.” Imperius ordered as he stopped to allow Ebony some time to breathe.

Ebony caught her breath and turned around on all fours, while keeping his shaft inside her.

“My prince, my king! Please plow me!” Ebony shook her bubbly striped flank.

“I want you to mark me in front of your head mare! Make me yours forever!”

Imperius licked his lips and leaned down to chomp on Ebony’s left ass cheek. She yelped and moaned in pleasure as he then grabbed two handfuls of her ass and began pounding away. Mona and Gummy watched as the zebra mare got pounded and then looked at each other. One glance was all they needed as they latched onto each other’s lips and began passionately making out with each other.

“Now that’s a sight I could get used to seeing~,” Imperius grinned as he continued to plow Ebony. The prince soon felt a tension build up in his groin, prompting him to thrust faster and harder.

“Oh buck, I’m gonna!” The prince groaned while holding on tight to his zebra lover and with a very loud neigh, he released his load into her as she gasped with her eyes wide open and felt every drop of his seed pour into her.

“Ohh hope you have some for us Impy~.” Gummy giggled before feeling Mona suckle on her right nipple.

The prince panted with satisfaction before giving Ebony’s flank a playful smack that made her giggle before she pulled him down for a kiss.

“I love you girls.” He smiled while taking turns to kiss each of them.

“We love you too Impy.” Gumdrop smiled while straddling him.

Gumdrop raised her hips over Imperius’s dick and lowered herself, penetrating her wet pussy until it reached the entrance of her womb.

“Oooh~,” Gummy shuddered as her eyes rolled back and her tongue hung out.

“I’ll never get tired of this feeling~.“

She raised her hips and came back down, then began jumping on her lover. The two were both moaning out loud as Imperius watched her breasts flop up and down. He reached up and grasped both of her milk makers, giving them a hard squeeze and pinched her nipples.

“I love you, Gummy! So much! I want to marry you as soon as we get home!” Imperius shouted.

“Me too~!” Gummy cried with a wide smile as she rode him.

“And I love you so much too!”

“You girls as well!” Imperius looked over at the two zebra sisters.

“I’ll marry you as well! We’ll all be one big happy herd!”

Just outside their door, Jasmine could see the whole event unfolding before her eyes as she watched Ebony and Mona push their breasts into their lover’s mouth. They began moaning as he looked like he was sucking them dry while Gumdrop kept yelping with every slam of her hips. Jasmine, meanwhile, had slipped one of her hands down her panties while the other fondled her breasts.

“G-goodness…if we get married then…” Jasmine’s thoughts began to drift into a lewd daydream as she imagined herself being ravaged by the prince and even baring him a foal after Gummy cried out something rather surprising.

“I want a whole ton of foals~!” Gummy moaned as the zebra sisters got their fill of pleasure and allowed Imperius to pin her to the bed as her legs shot up into the air.

“How about we settle for one foal each? Don’t want you to be too tired from birthing so many~.” Imperius smiled as Gummy’s eyes lit up and she locked her legs tight around him.

“Nnng~!! Fill me impy! Stuff this marshmallow with your cream~!!”

“I love you-GUMMY!!” The prince said before letting out a very loud neigh that even made the zebra sisters tremble with arousal. Gumdrop gripped the sheets and gritted her teeth as she felt her future husband fill her to the brim.

“You girls…I don’t deserve you.” The prince sighed with a smile before they took turns kissing him.

“Yes you do.” Ebony said.

“And I can’t think of any other stallion more fit to marry Jazzy than you~.” Mona smiled while making the prince suck on her tit again.

Outside, Jasmine’s whole hand was drenched with her fem cum and she breathed heavily after cumming a few times in a row. Her face was flushed and she stood up on shaky legs as she took her leave. She paused for a moment and looked over her shoulder with little hearts in her eyes.

“One night, my sweet prince, one night~.”

CLOP END!

The Next Morning

Celestia had risen the sun while Luna lowered the moon and the royal family, Night Witches, and Lock were having breakfast together with Jasmine. As they ate, the double doors opened to reveal three happily skipping mares and one half dead-looking prince. Lock and Marshall suppressed a chuckle as they watched Imperius drag himself to the table while his girls sat themselves down.

“Long night, kid?” Lock teased.

“I trust you girls had a historic evening?” Celestia smirked, making the girls giggle.

“The boy has more energy than me when I was that age.” Marshall complimented his son who didn’t seem to care as he poured himself some coffee and added several sugar cubes to it.

“Strange, where’s Rarity?” The lord regent finally asked.

“She’s catching up with her family, they were allowed to drop by once all the drama had settled.” Star said before helping herself to Celestia’s signature pancakes.

“I’m a tad nervous about what she’s gonna do with those…recordings she took to show Spike,” Lock said.

“What recordings?” Selene wondered.

“Research,” Lock said, dodging the question.

A servant walked up from behind Lock and handed him a small note. Lock unrolled the note and nearly spat out his coffee.

Spike loved the recordings, darling, he even said you two should have a go with me together~!

Love,
Your new sexy night which.

There was a dark purple lipstick kiss mark as Lock tucked the note away.

“Sheesh, that mare,” Lock grumbled.

“Are you prepared for your coronation, Princess Jasmine?” Luna asked the young Saddle Arabian princess.

“A little, yes.” Jasmine admitted.

“What if…I’m no good at it?”

“You’ll have help.” Celestia said with a confident smile.

“As it so happens, my sister and I are actually taking some much needed time off since we have new arrivals on the way.”

“So we have agreed to teach you all there is to being a ruler and a mother.” Luna winked, making the princess blush.

“Oh right…the wedding…”

“EE! I can’t wait!” Gumdrop chirped while hugging Imperius.

“I get to be a real PRINCESS! My parents are gonna flip! Well except for mom because she flips a lot.”

“I’m sure Pinkie Pie will be very happy.” Selene smiled at the happy couple.

“First thing’s first, we gotta make you queen,” Lock said.

“And if you don’t mind, the wedding will take place in Canterlot.” Lock then got an idea.

“Actually, why not make it a double wedding?”

“Double wedding?” Marshall said.

“Sure, by my watch, Beorn’s gonna get married soon too. So, why not have Beorn and Imperius get married at the same time?”

“What a fantastic idea!” Celestia clapped her hands.

Thump!

“Oh, and we can’t forget about you, my little one.” She smiled at her pregnant belly.

“I still can’t believe they’ll be here soon.” Marshall sighed.

“I was hoping the war would’ve ended by now.”

“Now husband, don’t be so glum.” Luna said with a kiss to his cheek.

“What’s important is that our family is growing and our kingdom will be all the better for it.”

“I suppose you’re right but…it still saddens me that Wulfric will not be here to see the birth of his children…”

“May the gods watch over him,” Lock said, then clapped his hands.

“Right then! Jasmine, you should go meet with Rarity to get fitted for your coronation/wedding dress. Imperius? Your parents have a gift for you waiting in the training grounds.” Lock stood up and headed for the door with Tarra.

“We’re off to spread the word about the main event.”

“Gift? What gift?” Imperius wondered.

His family only smiled as they stood up with him and his herd and led them towards the training grounds. Upon arrival, both Canterlot and Saddle Arabian ponies were intermingling with each other. In the center of the area was something draped in a brown cloak. Marshall and Celestia stood on both sides of the cloak with proud smiles.

“Son, now that you are a knight, it is only right that you look the part. So I had Smith forge something out of some spare Valyrian ore for this very occasion,” Marshall said.

He grasped the cloak and pulled it off, revealing a full set of armor.

“Whoa…” Was all the prince said as he glided his hand over the polished plates and saw his reflection in the helmet.

“When you march out to war, you will wear this with pride and I know you will make our kingdom proud.” Marshall said with pride while Celestia hugged her son tight with a delighted squeal.

“Ohh my precious little phoenix!”

“Mother…” Imperius sighed as his fellow gladiators began snickering.

“Mom, dad. I have a request.” The prince said with a more serious tone to his parents.

“I’d like to make the former gladiators my personal guard.”

Both Marshall and Celestia were surprised at such a request and were already having second thoughts as they looked at the rowdy bunch.

“Umm…Son are you sure you…”

“Trust me dad, they’re a good bunch despite their…background.”

“Hmm, very well, I accept those terms,” Celestia said with a nod.

“We shall enlist them upon our return to Canterlot.”

Imperius nodded as Marshall called over some guards. Imperius then raised his arms as they began putting on the armor, piece by piece. The royal family and his herd watched the armor be attached to his body. Once the last piece, his armored cloak, was draped over his shoulders, the scabbard to his halberd was attached to his back along with his weapon. Another guard procured a Valyrian sword for the prince. Imperius took it and strapped it to his hip. The prince then took the helmet off the mannequin and held it in his hands. There was a still silence in the air as he turned around to face his family. Marshall beamed with pride at his son, a tear threatening to escape his eye.

“How do I look?” Imperius asked.

“Like a true knight.” Marshall smiled proudly at his son.

“And just in time for your big day.” Lock complimented as the castle servants began bringing out food and barrels of wine to celebrate.

“Now, like any good wedding, the groom gets a bachelor party. Minus the dancers.” Marshall chuckled after his son noticed his mothers and sister crossing their arms and glaring at his father.

“Enough jabbering! LET’S DRINK!!” Grubber shouted as the men filled their mugs and toasted the young prince.

The party started almost immediately once the setting was changed to the ballroom. Laughs were shared, stories were told, songs were sung, and nearly everyone marvelled at Imperius’s new armor. The sound of glass clinking was heard and the noise slowly died down. All heads turned to Celestia and Luna who stood at the far end of the room.

“We thank you all for attending this ceremony, this day,” Celestia announced as the audience clapped.

“As the sun shines down on a newly reformed Saddle Arabia, so does a new moon, come the night. For many years, this country has seen great evils and has been through dark times. But thankfully, those times have come to an end thanks to the combined efforts of my son, Imperius, the Night Witches, and the Hand of the Devil himself.” More applause to each of the named individuals.

“Now we shall commence an occasion that many of you have been waiting for.” Celestia nodded her head to each side as trumpets began to play. “Mares and gentlestallions, creatures of all kinds, I, Princess Celestia, present to you all your new ruler of Saddle Arabia!”

The double doors opened and revealed a trail of handmaidens who sang together. Trailing behind them was a mare that made a certain prince do a double take. Jasmine strode in wearing a beautifully crafted dress, adorned with rhinestones and the finest silk around. Her mane and tail were combed and smoothed out with hair oil that made them both shimmer in the light. Her makeup made her look like that of a goddess, her smile was calm and collected. She also wore white gloves that went up to her elbows, a nice touch on Rarity’s part. Imperius could not bear to tear away his gaze as she strode in and Gummy giggled to herself.

“You alright, sweetie?” Gummy teased.

“Uh…yeah, yeah I’m fine.” The prince said, unable to turn his gaze away from Jasmine until Gumdrop squeezed his arm in between her breasts.

“Don’t forget, big boy, you gotta marry her.” She reminded her lover while kissing his cheek and almost yelped when she felt his hand groping her flank.

“Don’t think you’re out of the picture yet, my little marshmallow.” He smirked before being signaled to join the princess.

“While this is a bit sudden, I can think of no better way to solidify our new alliance than by allowing my son; Your champion to wed your new ruler.” Celestia announced with many of the audience cheering in approval.

Imperius stood next to Jasmine as they faced each other.

“Imperius, though the conditions are sudden and unprepared, do you still take this mare to be your lawfully wedded wife?”

“I do,” Imperius nodded.

“And do you, Jasmine, take Imperius to be your lawfully wedded husband?”

“I-I do,” Jasmine said, nearly choking due to happiness.

“Then by the power vested in me, I, Princess Celestia, hereby pronounce you husband and wife! Furthermore, I dub this mare as Queen of Saddle Arabia! Imperius, you may now kiss your bride.” Celestia unfurled her wings out wide.

Unlike their first kiss, Jasmine was suddenly caught by surprise when Imperius pulled her in and planted a kiss right on her lips and she felt her whole body tingling and slowly melted into the kiss while Imperius’ new bodyguard kept hooting and hollering before the newlyweds finally broke their kiss.

“W-Wow…” Jasmine moaned.

“I agree,” Imperius chuckled.

“I’m honoured to call you my wife.”

The rest of the day was filled with smiles and loud party noises. All was going to plan for the royal family, and the war looked as though it was nearing its end.

Near The Equestrian Border

A large encampment of Blueblood loyalists sat in waiting as the night hung over them. In the center of the encampment was a poor captured Canterlot soldier who was nearly beaten to a pulp. Blueblood himself then strode in, wearing dark plated armor and stood over the stallion with a glare. To the side, a couple of his guards held a bucket, a lit torch, and a few rats they had captured.

“I have questions for you, whelp, and you shall answer,” Blueblood hissed.

“If you’re looking for info on the city then you’re out of luck. You already know every entrance both known and unknown.” The soldier chuckled before one of Blueblood’s guards removed his shirt and gestured for the men to bring the bucket and rats.

“True, but what I don’t know is why is the so-called King in The North is here and not pursuing me or my remaining allies? What is it that he’s up to?”

The guard stayed silent until one of the guards dropped a couple rats into the bucket before slamming it onto his stomach and kept it in place with his boot.

“This might hurt a little.”

A guard held the lit torch at the end of the barrel. The rats began to panic when it suddenly got hot and tired to scurry away but were trapped. They then began to claw at the soldier’s flesh a little, making him wince and grunt in pain.

“Hey! Are you crazy?! Get them off me!” The soldier yelped.

“Tell me what he’s doing at the castle,” Blueblood repeated.

“Taking a break?! I don’t know!” The rats clawed more and began to nip at him, drawing blood.

“Gah! They’ll tunnel right through me!”

“That’s what I’m hoping for, now talk.”

“Aaaahh! Alright! Alright! He’s getting married! The prince too! Their wedding is within a week!”

Blueblood ordered his men to stop, his interest having been piqued by the information.

“A wedding you say? Well that sounds fun.” The prince smirked while giving a few playful pats to the prisoners face.

“See what happens when you communicate?” He asked with a smug expression.

“Thank you for the information. Gentlemen, have fun.” He said before walking off as his men began to laugh and brought the torch up to the bucket again.

“What’re you doing?!? STOP! STOOOP!! AAAGGGHHHH!!!”

Meanwhile

Midnight Palace

“Last chance, young Apple Jewel, are you certain you wish to accompany me to the Red Dunes?” Discord warned the young mare.

“I’m not some helpless city filly, Discord. I can handle myself.” Applejewel said while making sure her armor was secured with the men ogling her.

“Anyone tries anything with her, they get booted to the end of reality.” discord threatened with a murderous glare.

The soldiers then backed off as Scoli giggled to herself.

“You have quite the fan club,” Scoli teased her marefriend.

“Well, too bad for them, I don’t swing that way,” Apple Jewel said confidently as she finished preparing her gear.

“Ready, Discord.”

Discord nodded and waved goodbye to Scorpan.

“Wish us luck, my boy!” The two set off for their journey to the Red Dunes.

“We shall most definitely need it…”

End.

Another Canterlot Wedding

Author's Note

Big thank you to my co-writer WurkyWilk358 for helping me write this long and grueling chapter.

Another Canterlot Wedding

Weeks after the alliance with Saddle Arabia was secured, a special event was taking place on the edge of the Everfree Forest. The Elders and other members of the northern clans had gathered to begin a special ceremony that had been a long standing tradition in their homeland and at the center of it all was Beorn.

The young king sat in the middle of a small circle of stones inscribed with magic runes and stayed absolutely still as the elders began decorating his body with a special paint made for the ceremony before giving him a simple shield and broadsword.

“Today one of our own will prove his strength as leader of the clans and may the allfather guide him to his fate as he embarks on this trial.”

As Beorn stood up, his clan opened a path for him to the forest with some wishing him luck.

“Before this day is done, you must slay a beast that dwells within this forest. Failure is not an option.” Froni said while the young king gripped his sword tight and marched into the forest.

Amongst the members of the crowd were his future brides who each gave him a kiss of good luck before letting him go. It was traditional for every leader to prove their strength to the clans by defeating a great beast in the wilds and return with proof that they had accomplished this task.

Wulfric had accomplished this deed on the day he rescued Applebloom during The Great War, when he slew a giant black bear with an ax and his bare hands and claimed its pelt as his prize. The very same pelt given to Beorn.

Beorn made his way through the forest with his sword in hand and eyes fierce as a wolf. He remembered traversing the forest once with his father when he was a young buck, but always made sure to stay by his father’s side. In the back of Beorn’s head he viewed this as a sort of competition. He wanted to find a more worthy creature to slay than the bear that his father faced. In a way, it was like he wanted to surpass Wulfric with this tradition.

The trek felt like it was lasting for a while now, yet Beorn couldn’t find anything worth preying on. There was only small game within these woods and Beorn started to get a little discouraged. Just when he was about to change his direction, he heard a low growl in the distance. Beorn ducked down behind a tree and slowly peeked over to see what it was. In the distant fog, a large creature trudged past the trees. Beorn could make out a dragon-like body, claws and all, and multiple heads looking everywhere.

“A hydra.” He whispered while readying his blade while the creature sniffed the air looking for its next meal. Thinking quickly, the hunter covered himself in mud and twigs as a makeshift camouflage when one of the heads loomed over him and began sniffing about.

Sniff, sniff…hisssss…

Waiting for his chance, Beorn waited until the hydra’s head was just above him and with one quick strike he plunged his blade into the monsters throat as it reeled back in agony before spotting him.

“Here we go…”

RAAAAARGH!!

Enraged by the pain, all five heads began attacking from multiple directions and forced Beorn on the defensive as he ducked and weaved passed each of them before suddenly getting slammed into a tree by the beasts massive tail.

“AGH!! Son of a…” He groaned before narrowly dodging another attack and cutting out one of the monster's eyes.

The monster hissed at Beorn as two of the heads attempted to bite at him. Beorn ducked down, narrowly avoiding the heads and jumped to the side before being crushed by its claw. Just as Beorn was about to recover, the hydra swung its tail at Beorn again and slammed into the young king. Beorn was sent tumbling across the dirt and groaned as he picked himself up again.

“Alright, that tail has got to go!” Beorn gripped his handle tightly and ran straight at the hydra. Three of the heads lunged forward and Beorn slashed his sword as hard as he could at the same time. The blade managed to pierce its hide and sliced the head clean off but Beorn kept running past the roaring beast. His target was just in front of him, and he raised his sword over his head and gripped his sword as tight as possible.

SLASH!

Beorn managed to cut the tail from its base off just as one of its heads and the tail wriggled around violently.

“Crap, I just made my job harder!” Beorn cursed to himself as two more heads instantly sprouted up from the one he had just sliced off.

“If cutting doesn’t work…I’ll try stabbing!” He shouted as he charged the beast again but noticed one of the heads was staying back while the rest were attacking, the hydra was adapting to his movements.

“So you can learn huh? Let’s see you learn from THIS!!”

CRUNCH!!

Using his shield like a hammer, Beorn crushed one of the hydra’s necks and instantly killed off one of the heads, leaving the remaining four to try and fight him as it dragged around its dead weight.

“This is taking forever, I gotta pierce the heart and end this!” He said to himself as he felt his grip on the sword beginning to weaken.

“I won’t give up! I’ll surpass my father!”

Beorn’s eye flashed red as his body produced steam. He reached up and tore off the pelt and was left bare chested. With a final cry of fury, Beorn sprinted forward as fast as he could and the hydra did the same. Beorn jumped up in the air and everything felt slow motion. Beorn raised his sword up high and brought it down on the hydra. Beorn felt the sword pierce the scales and flesh. He didn’t stop pushing and kept screaming as blood burst from the hydra. The beast roared in pain as it tried to shake Beorn off but Beorn was undeterred. It wasn’t until Beorn felt the blade pierce something pulsing from within did the beast coughed up blood the sword had penetrated the body all the way to its hilt and Beorn was covered in hydra blood. The hydra eventually collapsed and lay in the dirt dead. Beorn wheezed heavily as hydra blood dripped off his body. He looked down at his kill and took a deep breath and raised his fists in the air. Beorn screamed at the top of his lungs triumphantly, as if signaling the gods above of his victory.

After taking a moment to celebrate, he went to the head that was crushed by his shield and wrenched one of the fangs from its jaw, it would make a fine trophy to show to the elders but he also noticed one of the scales had come loose during the battle and decided to take it before making his way back to his clan still waiting by the forests edge and when they saw him they all gasped at how badly he was hurt and how soiled his fathers cloak had become but they also saw that he had returned with not just one but two trophies in hand that were presented to the elders.

“Elders, I have completed the task of monster slaying and have proven my strength as a warrior.”

“And so you have.” Elder Thorodd said with a proud smile as he placed both hands on Beorns shoulders.

“You have made your family and clan proud this day, my boy. Now rest, for today you are to be married.”

“Elders! My king!” A stag ran up to the group and saluted.

“They’re back, your grace, great elders, princess Celestia and her family have returned! With Prince Imperius in tow!”

Beorn gasped and looked around frantically. He spotted a river nearby and bolted for the water and jumped in. The group watched as he quickly washed all the blood from his fur, hair, and cloak and jumped back out. It didn’t matter to him if he was still wet as he ran back to the castle. On the borders of the Everfree Plains were his mothers and they saw him and those who followed him run towards them.

“Slow down there, son, what’s the rush?” Applejack asked.

“It’s Imperius! He’s back! Which means Uncle Lock saved him, which means he’s back too! They came back by portal! Come on!” Beorn said as he ran past them.

“Uh, sire! Your injuries!!” A medic protested as he ran off.

“Just like his mother, always on the move.”

“That’s my boy.” Rainbow said with a smirk while rubbing her pregnant belly.

“And his trial, how did it go?” She asked when the elders showed her the fang and scale he collected.

“Are those…a hydras?” Applejack gasped.

“We’re having our best hunters retrieve the carcass now, your majesties. This will be a fine tale to tell for generations!” Froni boasted as he looked at the fang.

“Seems like he did his poppa proud,” Rainbow said with a proud smile.

“Let’s go greet our human lover.”

Applejack and Rainbow were escorted to the Canterlot courtyard where Beorn and his wives were waiting patiently. The portal from Saddle Arabia had just closed and the royal family, the Night Witches, and Lock were already there.

“Imperius! It’s so good to-!” Beorn was cut off when he actually had to look up a little at Imperius. The young prince was now a few inches taller than Beorn as he smiled at the young king. “Uh…Imperius? Is that you?”

“Of course it’s me, who else would I be?” Imperius grinned.

“But you’re taller now! And your hair! When did you dye it?”

“A lot’s happened, trust me, I’ll tell you all about it.” Imperius stepped aside to reveal his new herd, which shocked Beorn.

“Beorn, meet Ebony, Mona, and my new wife Queen Jasmine. As you can see, I too now have a herd.”

“So I see.” Beorn smirked at his friend’s new herd when Gumdrop suddenly gasped at his eyepatch.

“Holy marshmallow s’mores! Beorn, what happened to your eye?!”

“Like Imperius said, a lot has happened while you were away but long story short, I got this back.” He answered while showing them his fathers sword back in its sheath.

“You…you got it back.” Imperius said in amazement.

“And…Blueblood?”

“The bastard lives, for now.”

“He’ll get his, kid.”

Beorn saw his godfather and almost teared up at the sight of him. Lock had grown a goatee and his hair was much longer now and reached his shoulders. It was tied in a thick braid and he almost had the exact image of a true Viking.

“Uncle…it’s so good to see you!” Beorn hugged Lock and the man hugged him back.

“Your father would be so damn proud of you, just as I am,” Lock said. His gaze turned to two mares who were trying to fight back their tears.

“AJ, Skittles.” Lock walked towards them and embraced the two in a hug and wrapped his wings around them.

“I’ve missed you both.”

“We’ve missed you too, sugarcube.” Applejack said with a single tear escaping her.

“You missed out on some pretty cool action earlier.” Rainbow said when she told the guards to show Lock the fang and scale.

“Whoa! A hydras fang AND scale?!?” Imperius exclaimed in complete shock, even Lock was surprised.

“Damn thing had five heads and…I ended up giving it six.” Beorn chuckled.

“By the way, has anyone seen Top Notch?” He asked after noticing one of their group was missing.

“Ah, he’s probably on another date with Estrid,” Marshall said.

“Estrid? That new maid Celestia hired? Wow, good for him.”

“Oi there!”

The group looked up to see a Prench airship descending down and Lock’s friend Phill waving them down. Phill jumped off the ship before it landed and landed beside Lock.

“Sweet St. Peter, Lock, what’s that ya got on yer face?” Phill chortled.

“It’s a goatee, bro, and unlike you, I make this look good,” Lock teased.

“Uncle…? Who’s this?” Beorn asked, Applejack and Rainbow looking equally confused.

“Ah, you haven’t met yet. Everyone, this is my buddy from my world. His name’s Phillip McHaggard, the Angel’s Saint.”

“G’day to ya all,” Phill said with a salute.

“It’s about time you came back, Sir Lock!” Gregor came up with Ragna and Hreidar who was now carrying his new weapons given to him by King Aspen.

“Sup Gregor.” Kai noticed Gregor and Ragna holding hands and smirked.

“So when’s the wedding, lovebirds?”

“H-How did you?” Ragna stuttered.

“One, you don’t need a ring to tell you’re together. Two, I can feel your love for each other from a mile away. Ain’t that right, Crysta?”

Beorn looked to see his beloved who seemed to have a radiant air about her as they met each other halfway to kiss despite the slight teasing from some of their friends.

“Nervous about today?” She asked while holding his hand.

“Yeah, definitely.” Beorn admitted.

“I’m getting married today…it’s unreal.”

“Hon, if you get cold feet I’ll hogtie you faster than apple molasses.” Applejack warned her son who gave a nervous gulp.

“Hey, where’s my sister?”

As if on cue, a poof of pink smoke appeared and everyone was met with an unexpected sight. Discord, Apple Jewel, Scoli, Twilight, Scorpan, and his parents, King Vorak and Queen Haydon appeared. King Vorak and Queen Haydon were back to full health and stood tall and proud. However, what stuck out like a sore thumb were Discord and Apple Jewel. Both were completely covered in an unknown slime, discoloured blood, red sand, and the group had to take a step back from the odor.

“Jewel?! What happened to you?!” Beorn asked.

“We…um…took a trip through the Red Dunes to fetch a remedy to help Vorak and Haydon,” Discord said sheepishly.

“There…might have been some unforeseen obstacles.” Jewel shot Discord a death glare.

“Ugh, what is that you’re covered in?!” Beorn cringed at the stench.

“Oh, Tatzlwurm guts. Darn thing almost swallowed me whole so I had to kill the poor thing.” His sister said casually before suddenly taking Scoli’s hand.

“By the way, me and Scoli are a thing so we’re going to bathe together now.”

“Jewel?! Not so loud!” Scoli blushed while complaining as she was taken by the hand and left while everyone just stood there in shock.

“Well I’ll be, our baby girl likes girls.” Applejack didn’t seem to mind while placing both hands on her waist.

“Hey, it’s not like we were any different,” Rainbow elbowed AJ.

“True.”

“Bonjour, my fellow herdmates!” Antoinette strode down the gangplank.

“I heard there was a wedding today, and I couldn’t miss it!”

“Weddin’, eh? Shame I have to miss it,” Phil said.

“You’re leaving already?” Lock said.

“Aye, gotta get back to Merida and Pip, they miss their Pop.” Phill spread his wings and took to the air.

“Make sure ya finish things up here soon, mate! Your gals miss ya!”

“Don’t worry! Tell them I’ll be home soon!” Lock said before waving goodbye and Phill flew off. It was then that it finally dawned on Lock.

“Oh…that’s right.” Lock looked at his new god family. “War’s almost over, and I’ve been away for over a year.”

“Shame, we wanted you to at least be around for the birth of your children.” Antoinette said with a hint of disappointment while rubbing her belly.

“By the way hon, Thora and Luta are on maternity leave so they’ll be in town today.” Applejack said before returning her attention to her pregnant belly.

“That reminds me, Dash and I gotta get to our rooms. These little sugars are due any minute.”

“Sorry sport, we won’t be there for your wedding.” Dash said to her son, feeling a little ashamed.

“It’s okay mom.” Beorn said while holding Crysta by the waist.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Lord Marshall.” Vorak and Haydon faced the royals and bowed their heads.

“We thank you greatly for your aid in our recovery. Princess Twilight is a remarkable Alicorn and you should be proud.”

“Trust us, we are,” Celesita said with a smile as Twilight blushed.

“What of Tirek and Sendak?” Luna asked.

“Despite our best efforts, they made it past the border,” Haydon said.

“Last our scouts reported, they were headed east.”

“We’ll deal with them when the time comes,” Lock said.

“Indeed, furthermore, I wish to make an announcement. I, King Vorak, ruler of Midnight Palace and the Nether Lands, do hereby extend my hand to you in joining the alliance. You have my kingdom’s full support in this war.”

As the official de facto ruler of Equestria, Marshall extended his hand to Vorak and accepted his alliance with their kingdom and a small round of applause was given.

“Thank you King Vorak, you will not regret this.” The lord regent said with assurance before a certain fashionista came marching in wearing glasses and carrying various seamstress tools with her magic.

“Coming through darlings, this mare needs to work her magic!”

“Oh, uh, hi aunt Rarity.” Beorn said before Crysta was suddenly snatched from him.

“No time for talk dear, we have so much to do!” Rarity said while taking down rapid measurements for each of Beorns brides.

“Oh Lock darling, can you be a dear and bring Cinder over? Poor Spikey Wikey is exhausted.”

“Sure thing, Rares.” Lock was about to fly for Ponyville but paused. He looked in the distance to the east and narrowed his eyes.

“Something wrong?” Marshall asked.

“The air is thick…” Lock said.

“Have your men keep their eyes on a swivel.”

A Few Hours Later

The stage was set, the people were gathered, and the day everyone had been waiting for had arrived. The throne room was filled with guests as two grooms stood at the end. Beorn had chosen Hreidar to be his best man and Imperius had chosen Top Notch to be his. Beorn was wearing traditional royal northern garbs, pelts and furs over his shoulders, and he wore his crown over his head. Imperius was dressed in a sharp dark red tuxedo with a white tie and he had his mane combed back. Since Celestia and Luna couldn’t stay on their hooves any longer, they had to take a maternity leave as well, much to Celestia’s disappointment. But everyone knew that her own little one wasn’t far behind from being born. Lock was tasked with filling in for Celestia as he stood behind the podium, dressed in a black tuxedo with a red tie.

“Would you boys relax?” Lock whispered.

“You’re more tense than a pulled muscle.”

“I can’t help it, I’m nervous!” Beorn whispered back with a bead of sweat trickling down his side.

“Yeah! I’m getting married a second time!” Imperius said

“Just relax, this is supposed to be a happy day.”

“Ohh look, it’s a Kodiak moment!” Discord said before a bear suddenly popped out of nowhere.

“Who invited harry?”

Fluttershy giggled at his antics before the bear was poofed away and the wedding music started. At the far end of the hall the doors opened to reveal their brides dressed in the most beautiful gowns Rarity had ever designed and all their worries seemed to instantly fade away.

“Wow…” Beorn said in astonishment as his eyes fell on Crysta who gazed at him with her emerald eyes while Imperius saw Gumdrop smiling happily while she gave a quick wave to her parents.

“Oh, aren't they simply darling?” Rarity whispered to Spike while cradling little Cinder in her arms.

“They’re beautiful Rares.” Spike complimented his wife and pecked her cheek as they watched them walk towards the altar.

Azurys walked with her cousins, Ruko, Deshi, and Litho, behind Crysta and Ebony, Mona, and Jasmine walked behind Gumdrop. All their respective families were present and Azurys’s uncle was crying like a baby as the girls stood in front of their fiancé’s.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Lock began.

“We are gathered here on this momentous day to bare witness to not one, but two matrimonial weddings at once. King Beorn Warborn, son of King Wulfric Warborn, and Prince Imperius, son of Lord Marshall, shall both wed these lovely ladies and take them as their wives. To start, King Beorn has a few words to share for his wives.”

Taking a deep breath, the young king looked to his family who had also come for the wedding and saw his cousin Candy and Aunt Sugar Bell give him a big thumbs up along with his uncle Big Mac giving an approving nod before he began.

“My loves…out of all the treasures I have seen in this world, you are without a doubt the greatest prize I could ever obtain and while it may sound like I am objectifying you all, believe me when I say that I would never trade you for anything and if needed be I would give my life to protect you.”

The crowd gave a short aww as he finished his speech and Imperius was up next but as he tried to speak, he suddenly felt his throat tighten up and only a few short squeaks were let out until Beorn elbowed him in the back to snap him out of it.

“Ahem! Gumdrop…girls.” He finally began, making the crowd chuckle a bit.

“When I first met all of you, it was under outrageous circumstances. I met all of you as close friends, not knowing it would blossom into something greater but when I realized how I truly felt for all of you, my heart felt at ease and I can say without a doubt…I love you all.”

The girls were all trying their best not to cry as Gumdrop stepped forward.

“Imperius, before I met you, I was just another recruit in the army reserves. It wasn’t until I, of all mares, was called out by Mr. Lock here. All he asked me was to spend time with you, get to know you as a friend. But I soon found myself caring about you more and more as the days went by. Ponies would often talk about how I wasn’t good enough for you, but you never cared who I was or where I came from. It just made me fall in love with you even more.”

“The same applies to us,” Ebony said.

“Never did we expect to be standing here with you, saying our vows and about to be married, yet here we are.”

“We would be dead without you,” Mona said.

“And my kingdom would still be a shadow of what it once was,” Jasmine said.

“We love you Imperius,” all the girls said together.

“And we always will.”

Imperius had to bite his tongue a little from crying and Crysta cleared her throat to speak to Beorn.

“Beorn, before I met you, I believed the only family I would ever have was my mother. When my siblings were taken, I was all she had, besides my father. Now I stand here, after all we’ve been through, and I couldn’t be happier than I am now.”

“I sometimes wish we had met under better circumstances,” Azurys said sheepishly.

“But I’m glad we met either way. I’d still be on the run if not for you. You saved me, and I couldn’t ask for a better, stronger, and dependable Alpha.”

“Don’t forget downright sexy!” Deshi chirped, making the crowd laugh.

“If there are any objections for these young men and women to be wed, speak now or forever hold your peace,” Lock said.

All northerners and Canterlot royal guards immediately aimed their crossbows and pointed their weapons at the double doors, as if daring someone to try and stop the wedding.

Many in the crowd were nervous, especially those who wanted to object but in the end everything was silent while behind the altar, Marshall and Lock gave a stealthy fist bump before going on with the ceremony.

“Then without further ado, I now pronounce both couples husbands and wives. You may kiss your brides.”

Beorn was the first to kiss his new wives as Crysta was pulled in for a passionate kiss while Azurys was groped in front of everyone who was cheering with joy while Gumdrop pounced on Imperius and planted a firm kiss on his lips that made his expression turn all goofy.

Dimitri…

Not a good time, boss. Lock said.

I speak to you, and to Marshall as well, through your minds. Heed this warning, they come from the east!

The east? Marshall’s eyes slowly widened as he whipped his head around to look out the window. Already, he could see something off to the horizon, an entire fleet of ships moving fast on the capitol.

“Oh no…” Marshall said in a low tone.

“So, darling, what should we do-?”

Lock jumped up on the podium and clapped his hands. He immediately was engulfed in flames, startling everyone in the room, as he was dressed in his armor and had his weapons strapped on. He took a deep breath.

“MAN THE ARTILLERY! DEFEND THE WALLS! GET THE CIVILIANS TO SAFETY! BLUEBLOOD APPROACHES WITH HIS FLEET! ALL TROOPS, PREPARE FOR BATTLE!”

The crowd suddenly gasped in horror as they saw the ships and panicked while trying to scramble out of the room to find a safe place to hide. Beorn and Imperius looked at their brides with concern until Crysta kissed her husband's cheek.

“Go.”

“We’ll be back. BRING ME MY HAMMER!!” Beorn ordered one of his guards while Imperius signaled two of the guards to take their wives to a safe place and ordered the rest to guard their mothers.

As the ships loomed over the city, the streets were suddenly lit up with magic circles and in the blink of an eye, dozens of soldiers warped onto the streets and began firing in all directions, killing and injuring many civilians as they began setting fire to the buildings.

“Lock! Take some men and hold them off in the square, I’m getting whatever ships we have into the air!” Marshall said as he was given his sword.

“You got it!” Lock pulled over his hood and put on his mask. But just as he was about to fly into battle, one of the maids ran up to him.

“Sir Lock! Please! You must come with me!”

“Not a good time!”

“It’s Lady Applejack and Lady Rainbow! They’re in labour! Lady Thora and Lady Luta too!”

“What?! Already?!” Beorn yelled.

“Fuck, of all times?!” Lock was torn, but he knew where he had to be. “As much as I hate to say it, but you’re on your own for this one, boys! I gotta be with the women! Two of my children are gonna be born!”

“Relax, uncle, Imperius and I have this handled!” Beorn said.

“I won’t let that swine escape a third time,” Marshall hissed.

“Go be with them!”

Lock nodded and took flight down the halls to the medical wing.

“Let’s finish this once and for all…” Beorn said while looking up at the flagship leading the assault, knowing Blueblood was watching.

“Not without me!” Top Notch caught up to them, dressed in Valyrian armor and sword.

“The three of us will finish this.”

Like a band of heroes, the three of them marched out with a squad of royal guards in tow and charged into the streets, shouting battle cries and smashing into the enemy ranks and soon the entire city was a warzone.

Meanwhile

With the battle raging on outside, Lock rushed through the halls and could hear the fighting echo through the halls when a stray fireball startled him after smashing through one of the windows and set fire to the curtains but thankfully some of the staff were on hand to put it out.

“You there, which way to Applejack and Rainbow Dash?” He shouted to one of the butlers.

“At the end of the hall, the guards are protecting them!” The butler said when they heard a shout from down the hall.

“THE ENEMY IS IN THE CASTLE!!”

Lock’s hair stood on end as he heard the clashing of steel echo in the halls and took off with as much speed as he could muster before coming to a skirmish in the halls.

Enemy soldiers were already trying to bust into the medical wing, which only infuriated Lock to no end. He summoned Hell’s Flare and Frost while placing his spear in his mouth.

“Three-sword style: Pale Demon Slash!”

Lock sliced through multiple enemies at once and flicked the switches on his swords. The swords turned into whip swords as he spun around and lacerated them all in a bloody heep. Once they were nothing but a pile of gore, Lock unleashed a wall of pale blue flames in front of the entrance so as to not let any more enemies get by. Lock sheathed his weapons and pulled off his mask and hood and entered the medical wing. He followed the screams and arrived in a room with all four of his lovers on beds with doctors surrounding them.

“Girls! I’m here!” Lock said with worry.

“GRRRRR hey sugarcube!” Applejack growled as she strained through another contraction along with Rainbow as they held each other's hands.

“H-How was the wedding? Sounds like a real party out there!” Rainbow Dash panted while doing some breathing exercises to prepare for her next contraction.

“Uh about that…” Lock said before he heard gunfire outside the door.

“What the buck’s going on out-AAAARHHH!!” Luta screamed.

“It’s Blueblood! He’s making his move!” Lock said.

“On my son’s wedding day?! That little bucking-AARGGHHH! IT HURTS!” Rainbow wailed.

“Don’t worry! I blocked the entrance! You four just need to focus!”

“My ladies, I need you all to push at once when I say so!” The doctor instructed the two mares and doe’s.

“Come on girls, I know it’s not the best time, but let’s bring Wulfric’s and my children into the world!”

“Push now! All of you!” Another doctor said.

All four women cried out as they gave their first push with the nurses on standby and had already changed the first set of towels.

“You’re doing great, ladies!”

“Rrrgh! Easy for you to say, I got twins here!!” Rainbow complained as her mane became more frazzled and she was drenched in sweat.

Back In The City

Beorn was smashing his way through the enemy as he chased down a squad through a narrow alley. Just as he rounded the corner, he found himself staring down the barrels of a firing squad before being violently yanked back in by Top who returned fire with a single shot.

“Thanks!”

“Eyes open, can’t watch your back all the time!”

Beorn and Top were about to make another break for it when they heard a loud explosion. They looked around the corner to see the firing squad completely destroyed and a group of yaks barrelling down the street. One of which was carrying a literal cannon in his arm.

“Stag boy safe! Yak support pony and stags!” The leader said.

“Yak fight for Yakyakistan! For Rutherford!”

More yaks charged with the others and began bulldozing enemy troops left and right. Beorn heard horns from up above and saw dozens upon dozens of griffons overhead. They were headed straight for the enemy airships and behind them was a flock of dragons. Leading the dragons was Dragon Lord Ember as she wielded her staff.

“Wow, where’d they all come from?!” Top asked.

“King Beorn!” A gargoyle soldier came flying in towards them.

“I have a report from his majesty, King Vorak! We gargoyles are ready to support the alliance! Prince Imperius is covering the city’s onslaught! Furthermore, we just received word that we’ve detected where the traitor prince’s ship is!” He pointed up at a much larger vessel in the sky.

“...Get me to a ship.” Beorn said before marching back to the main square with the others.

“Top, help Imperius secure the city. I’ve got a score to settle.”

“I don’t suppose there’s no convincing you to let us go with you?” Top asked with a sarcastic smirk, already knowing the answer and gave his friend a firm handshake.

“Good luck.”

Back in the Medical Wing

The entire hallway had been made into a makeshift war trench as sacks of flour from the kitchens were used to make barriers while piles of debris and wood were used to construct barricades for the doors as remaining guards listened to the screams of the queens still giving birth in the next room.

“This is gonna be one hell of a story to tell our kids huh?” One guard said to his friend before an explosion rocked the castle.

“Provided we live that long. HERE THEY COME!!” He shouted after spotting another squad of enemy troops trying to force their way down the hall and began firing their muskets.

“Running low on shots and powder!”

Lock, on the other hand, was still by the queens’ side as their third contraction came and they wailed in pain. He could hear the conflict outside the doors and worried that the enemy would break through.

“Lock!” Luta grabbed Lock’s arm. “Go fight!”

“What?! I can’t just leave you!” Lock said.

“Lock, please!” Thora said.

“It’s your kids my sister and I are giving birth to! But they need you more! That bastard prince wants to snuff out King Wulfric’s legacy, and we can’t let him!”

Lock was conflicted, but he knew they were right. He looked at Applejack and Rainbow who nodded through their pain. With no further hesitation, Lock pulled over his hood and donned his mask once more as he made for the door. He paused and put his spear in his mouth and unsheathed Flare and Frost.

“I’ll be back,” Lock said over his shoulder and kicked the doors open and ran off.

“Gods, I love that man!” Rainbow said.

Lock sped down the halls and made it to where the fighting was. Dust and debris lay everywhere as the soldiers were having a hard time keeping the enemy back. Lock jumped over the barricade, flames flickering off his body with his wings spread open. The enemy all tensed up when they saw the infamous Devil’s Hand sprinting towards them.

“IT’S HIM!!” A soldier shouted just before he was pinned to the wall by a broken spear and Lock stood there stiff as a statue where even the slightest movement made the enemy flinch.

“Easy boys…”

“W-we can take him!”

Under his mask, Lock smirked as he recognized some of these thugs from the forest ambush that ended his friend's life.

“The gods are good to me.” He finally spoke while looking up.

“This day, blood will be spilled for my fallen comrade, Wulfric Warborn!”

“GET HIM!!”

The enemy rushed him from all sides, thinking their superior numbers would give them an edge but within seconds they were all brutally cut down, some barely alive with huge gashes in their chests and Lock didn’t have a scratch on him.

“Men, take their weapons and ammo, hold this line until I come back.”

“But what about you, sir?” One soldier asked while carrying out his orders.

“I’ll join Lord Marshall in the counterattack once their majesties are secure.”

Suddenly, the men heard a blood curdling scream. It was Rainbow Dash and what followed next was the cry of a newborn infant that seemed to lift the men’s spirits when a nurse came out, looking exhausted.

“It’s a doe!”

“Aurora…” Lock smiled while listening to his newborn niece’s cries before a second one was heard.

“It’s a colt! A healthy boy!”

“Tyr.” Lock said the name of the child loud enough for the doctors to hear and finally Applejack’s child came next.

“A buck, another boy!”

“Hjalmarr.”

Lock smiled and looked up.

“Are you watching, Wulfric? Do you see your children? They cry out and alive, your legacy still stands along with your son and daughter.” He grit his teeth around the handle of his spear and clenched his hands around his swords.

“This is why we fight!” Lock yelled out loud, setting a fire inside the soldiers’ souls.

“We fight to ensure their future!”

As the men cheered, the doctor came back out with a wide smile.

“Two more births from lady Luta and Thora! A buck and a doe!”

This made Lock smile as he headed out the door.

“I shall return to see you in person, Ivar, Gyda.”

As Lock left to join the front lines, the four exhausted women were each cradling their bundles of joy. Each mare and cow couldn’t stop crying as they nursed their children.

“Th-Thora…look! I-It’s my son!” Luta said in a raspy voice.

“He’s beautiful, sister.” Thora said while looking at her little girl who was sleeping soundly.

“My ladies, we must move you to a safer location.” A soldier said to the still recovering mothers.

“Wait, what about Celestia and Luna?” Luta asked with concern.

“They have already been moved, now come.” A doctor instructed.

The staff carefully helped the mothers in wheelchairs. Rainbow couldn’t stop smiling down at her new son and daughter and Applejack was also admiring her new son.

“We did it, AJ…” Rainbow said with a teary smile.

“Yeah…we did.” Applejack smiled when her son grabbed her finger and cooed at his mother with an innocent smile.

“Beorn, sugarcube…come back safe…” She said while looking at the columns of smoke rising outside the window.

Castle Courtyard

Marshall and his elite guards had established a forward command center using the main hall of the castle and even used it as a shelter for the civilians fleeing the warzone with hundreds of wounded flooding in.

“Please help! My child!” A stallion cried out to one of the medics who rushed over to see a little colt bleeding from the forehead.

“I NEED A STRETCHER!! NOW!! Don’t worry sir, he’ll be fine.”

The medics took the colt inside as another squad of royal guards rushed back out, some were wearing bloody bandages and had one of their eyes taken out during the fighting.

Inside the main hall, Marshall was ordering his men to secure different points in the city while waiting for their airships to be ready as multiple reports came rushing in from different guard regiments.

“My lord, we’re starting to lose ground in the market district!”

“Tell them to dig in and hold out as long as you can, I’ll try and send reinforcements.”

“Sir! Our griffon allies have secured the airport, we are having the ships prepared right now.”

“Good, I want those ships airborne and battle ready by the time I get there.”

“Marshall!”

From the window, Lock came flying in and landed by his friend. He was already covered in blood and his weapons more so. “Give me a debrief.”

“The remaining Stonehoof clan has joined with Blueblood. The enemy nearly caught us off guard. It’s as if they knew the wedding was today and took the opportunity. I shudder to think what would have happened had it not been for the alliance.”

“Yeah, well, we got another situation. Imperius and Top are leading the defense on both fronts, but I couldn’t find Beorn. It wasn’t until I heard that he hijacked a ship and was making his way to Blueblood’s galleon.”

“By himself?! That’s suicidal!” Marshall barked.

“I know, I came to have you come with me. We need to fly up to the galleon and support Beorn. You men, with me!” He shouted to some of his men before storming off towards the port.

“When I get my hands on that boy…” Lock groaned in frustration.

Above the battlefield, Beorn had taken a small air skiff and used the clouds as cover while approaching the enemy fleet and began to hear the thunder of their canons that were demolishing the city while scores of enemy troops began assembling in magic circles that warped them into the streets, giving the defenders below almost no time to rest but amongst the fleet was a large galleon baring Bluebloods cutie mark as its flag.

“Now I got you.” Beorn said to himself before hearing a thump from below and the yelp of someone who bumped their head.

Carefully, the young king pulled out a dagger as he opened the skiff’s cargo hold and with one quick jerk, he pulled out a familiar looking face.

“Damn it all! Hreidar, why are you here?!”

“I saw you hijack this skiff and it wasn’t hard to figure out what you’re up to. If you think I was gonna just sit by and let you face that bastard alone, you got another thing coming!”

“This is vengeance for my father!” Beorn said

“And this is retribution for my clan!” Heridar argued.

“I told you once before, I want to reshape my clan back to what it once was!”

“But what about Dyani?! If you die, she’ll be all alone!”

“Unlikely, I promised her I’d come back to her. After all, I recently just proposed to her.” Hreidar grinned.

“And she said yes. So I don’t have any intention of dying.”

“You just raised a deathflag, you know that?” Beorn said as they slid under the galleon and slipped into the ship's cargo hold knowing there wouldn’t be any guards.

“Blueblood will be in the captain’s quarters…Hreidar, get to the powder magazine and light it up. I’ll join you once I’m finished.”

“Hey.” Hreidar called out while grabbing Beorn’s arm.

“You come back to us.”

“Same to you.”

Both warriors nodded before making their way up and could hear the sound of soldiers patrolling the decks. Blueblood was not taking any chances, knowing that Beorn was coming for his head.

“You sure you wanna take him alone? He almost got the drop on you last time.” Hreidar said, referring to Beorn’s left eye.

“I’ll be ready.” Beorn replied as they rounded the next staircase and got spotted by one of the guards.

“Shit…”

“INTRUDERS!! INTRU-ACK!!”

Hreidar silenced the guard with a quick dagger to the throat but it was too late and the alarm was sounded.

“What now?!?”

“Stick to the plan! Go!!”

Beorn and Hreidar brandished their weapons and went on full-on assault mode. Beorn held both Kinglsayer and Thunderbolt while Hreidar held dual hatchets. The two worked in tandem, slaying any soldier who came at them as they fought their way across the deck. Bolts of lightning crackled along Thunderbolt that also seemed to affect Kingslayer. Hreidar was jumping and flipping around, cracking skulls and was a blur with his fighting style. Reinforcements soon arrived, consisting of Stonehoof stags, but they were shocked to see Hreidar’s face.

“L-Lord Dainn?!” A stag yelped.

“Lord Dainn! You live!” Another said.

“Why do you fight with the false king?! You should be claiming the throne that you earned!”

“Cover me.” Hreidar growled at Beorn as he marched over to the stags. He grabbed the nearest one and slammed him against a crate.

“I am Hreidar Snow! I’m Dainn’s bastard, but that stag is not my father! You all should be ashamed of yourselves for allowing that monster to sully the Stonehoof name!”

“B-But young master-!”

Hreidar slugged the stag across his face and glared at the rest of them.

“I’m not a king! I never wanted to be! Not after Dainn shamed the Stonehoof name beyond reason! I should just let Beorn hunt you all down and let the Stonehoof name die with Dainn, but I won’t. And you know why?! Because deep down there has to be some form of regret within all of you that this is wrong! What you did was wrong! What you’re doing now is wrong! Why can’t you see that Dainn doesn’t control you anymore?! What happened to the once noble Stonehoof’s who were at King Hjalmarr’s side?!”

It was at that moment when Beorn stepped forward, placing Thunderbolt on the ground and held his arms up, daring any to strike him.

“If you wish to die for another tyrant’s cause then by all means, come at me! Let this be your last stand!!”

Many of them wanted to run him through but after hearing Hreidars words, none could find the courage to challenge the young king. One by one, they laid down their arms in surrender.

“Hreidar, take these men to the magazine and get off the ship. I’ll find my own way back.” Beorn said as he marched past the men with a glare in his eye.

“Do not make me regret this.” He warned them as he left.

Hreidar and the Stonehoof’s went the other direction, finding any remaining stag on the ship before making their escape. Beorn ran below decks with both his weapons in hand and tore his way through Blueblood’s guards. Blood was stained along the walls as a trail of bodies was left in his wake. By the time Beorn made it to the doors of the captain’s nest, Beorn’s eye was already glowing red with unbridled rage. He raised his hood and kicked the door down, off its hinges. Standing with his hands behind his back was Blueblood himself as he gazed down the window and watched the battle in the city unfold.

“Ah, King Beorn,” Blueblood said mockingly, not bothering to turn around.

“So glad you made it, would you care for a drink, boy?”

“Save your breath, scum, and fight me!!” Beorn demanded, making Blueblood laugh.

“Yes, yes, we’ll have our little epic duel to the death but first. Allow me to introduce you to an old friend of your mother’s.”

“Huh?”

A bright red light suddenly appeared from behind Beorn as he was blasted back onto the deck, his armor scorched and as he looked up he saw a blood red centaur towering above him with magic surging through his horns.

“Tirek…” He growled after recognizing the figure.

“My reputation precedes me.” Tirek said in a smug tone.

“Leave now and I might just spare you.”

“HA HA HA!! Foolish boy, not even Princess Twilight could defeat me. What makes you think you have a chance?”

“I wasn’t talking about me. You’re not my main focus. I was talking about sparing you from them,” Beorn pointed behind Tirek.

Tirek glanced over his shoulder and was met with a smokey fist slamming into his cheek. The force knocked the centaur across the deck and slammed into a pile of crates. He hissed in irritation and shook his head. When he gathered himself, he looked up to see Marshall and slick flying in midair. Marshall’s legs were a smokey wisp as he retracted his arm and the two of them glared down at Tirek.

“My wives once told me you were the greatest adversary they had ever faced,” Marshall said, gripping his sword.

“So far? I’m unimpressed.”

“You and I will have words later, boy, for that stunt you pulled,” Lock said to Beorn.

“For now, we both have our own priorities. Go and cut that little fucker down. Cause if I have to hear that he managed to escape again, I’ll go nuts.”

Beorn marched back into the captain’s quarters, tossing aside his helmet and allowing Thunderbolt to take his lion form after making sure his armor was secured.

“Help my uncles.”

“Are you sure master?” Thunderbolt asked while keeping his eyes on Blueblood.

“This is between me and him.”

Without a second thought, Thunderbolt joined Marshall and Lock on the deck just as Blueblood stepped forward to show he had a new mechanical arm replacing the one Beorn had chopped off and showed that it was powered by Sombra’s dark magic.

“No traps, no tricks to save you this time.” Beorn said as they circled each other.

“Don’t worry, I’ll kill you quickly.” Blueblood responded in a deadpan voice before a sword came flying into his hand.

“Your family won’t be so lucky.”

The two charged at each other and their swords clashed. Blueblood went for an overhead slash but Beorn parried it and slugged Blueblood across his face. The traitor prince growled and grabbed Beorn by the neck and slammed him into the ground. He tried to skewer Beorn with his sword but Beorn managed to release his grip and roll out of the way. As soon as Beorn was back on his hooves, the two began exchanging blows again. Both unwavering in their assault on each other as they exchanged wounds on one another. Above deck, Lock unleashed a flame attack on Tirek, that was blocked by the centaurs new power. The flames, however, were sent straight at a pile of barrels with gunpowder in them.

KA-BOOM!!

The blast rocked the whole ship as the explosion and fire spread throughout the whole side of the galleon. The force caused Blueblood and Beorn to lose balance again and tumble across the floor.

“Those damn monsters are wrecking my ship!” Blueblood cursed.

“You should be more concerned about yourself, Blueblood!” Beorn said.

“My father should’ve dealt with you during the Great War, but you were too much of a snivelling coward to face your death like a man!”

“SILENCE!!” Blueblood roared as he blasted Beorn into the wall with his magic before pinning him down.

“Did you forget boy?! I KILLED your father!!”

“No, you just hired some thugs to do it for you! You never had the guts to do it yourself!” Beorn shot back before booting him in the stomach and noticed some ships were departing the now flaming galleon. Among them were Hreidar and his new crew that rebelled.

“Your men flee, your ship burns, your ambitions end here! In the name of The God of Justice, I sentence you to death!!”

“I believe it’s time I took over.” A shadowy voice echoed in the room as the flames began rising higher.

“No! Wait, I can still-AGH!!”

Suddenly, the veins around Blueblood’s face had turned green and his pupils turned a dark purple as the rest of his eyes became an inky black while Beorn stepped back sensing a dark power coming from the horn.

“Ahhh much better.” Said the familiar voice of Sombra as Marshall and Lock paused to look back at the tyrant king standing before Beorn.

“Oh no…

“Beorn, get out of there!!” Lock shouted before suddenly getting slammed into the deck by Tirek.

“You have more important things to worry about!”

Beorn watched the now transformed unicorn with unannounced anxiety.

“I must commend you, boy,” Sombra said.

“No, truly, you have come very far since the day your father died. Speaking on behalf of myself and not my sniveling puppet, it is a shame your father met his end so soon.”

“Your condolences mean nothing to me!” Beorn said.

“The bastard you possess owes me his head. I know it was you who broke his daughter, and I’ll get justice for that too!”

“Ah, my little slave.” Sombra licked his lips.

“Such a good little slut, but not exactly what I’m looking for. Since I will be in control, now that I have returned to the mortal plain, I shall seek a more…fresher mare to bear my heir. Perhaps one of your dear mothers should suffice?”

Beorn could feel his anger rising as his body began to feel hot and the very sweat in his fur began to evaporate as his one eye glowed a bloody red. Even the flames raging around them seemed to shrink back in fear.

“I WILL TEAR YOU APART FOR SAYING THAT!!”

Beorn lashed out with the full fury that only a berserker could possess and pushed Sombra back towards the wall before the shadow king turned himself to smoke to escape a killing blow and slashed Beorn across the back.

“RRRRG!!”

“Is that all you have, boy?” Sombra mocked before going on the offensive and forced Beorn back while cutting him all over his body.

“Beorn! Utilize your rage!” Lock called out.

“You can’t let it overwhelm you! You must find balance between unleashing without restraint! Calm your mind and find it within yourself!”

“Remember what your father told you, Beorn!” Marshall said

“If you’re angry, then come and try to harm me,” Sombra mocked.

“I shall be sure to treat your precious mothers right. I might even divulge myself with your dear sister.”

Just as Beorn couldn’t get any angrier, a voice called out to him.

…Beorn. For a moment, time stopped.

Remember this lesson, my son. Beorn finally recognized the voice as his father’s and suddenly an image of him as a toddler appeared sitting next to his father as they overlooked their kingdom from atop his great hall.

It is said that those of our kind suffer alone, separated from the honor of the clans. Wulfric said to his son as he held him up.

But none of us are ever truly alone. For our warrior hearts are bound by honor, tradition. While there are many gods, we pay homage to Tyr, the God of Justice, and battle. For to stand defiant in the face of evil is what it means to be…WARBORN!

“RRRAAGH!!” Filled with a new burst of strength, Beorn parried Sombra’s next attack and slugged him across his smug face, sending him toppling over Blueblood’s desk before trying to cleave the shadow king in two.

“Wh-what is this?!” Sombra yelled before feeling his nose dripping with blood and gave a murderous glare towards Beorn.

“You insolent brat!!”

“Shut up and fight.” Beorn replied as they clashed once more.

On the main deck, Marshall and Lock found themselves unable to get the upper hand on Tirek who was keeping them on the defensive with every blast of his magic and overwhelming strength.

“Not good…” The lord regent said after noticing the fires were getting more intense.

“I must say Lord Marshall, you have been an excellent foe but I have arrangements to keep. Like taking out your wives and precious children for starters.”

“You won’t lay one filthy hand on them…” Marshall said as Tirek laughed.

“Marshall, I have a plan,” Lock said as he dodged Tirek’s fist.

“I just need you to buy me time!”

“I’ll do what I can!” Marshall nodded.

Lock landed on the ground and grit his teeth hard on his spear’s handle. He then held his two swords in front of them and began spinning them in his hands. The spinning went faster and faster as Lock focused all his strength in his arms and legs. Tirek sensed the danger and tried to stop Lock, but Marshall got in front of him and unleashed a plume of smoke.

“White Screen!”

Marshall transformed his whole body into a cloud of dense smoke while shrouding the area with smoke and rapidly attacked Tirek while he was confused by the smoke. Tirek irritably waved his hands wildly, trying to grab Marshall, but the lord regent kept on his assault.

“What magic is this?! Why can’t I hit you?!” Tirek barked. Marshall reappeared in front of Tirek and reeled his sword back.

“White Blade!”

Marshall slashed his smoke-covered blade and the attack unleashed a slashing attack at Tirek. The attack cut across his chest, making the evil centaur yell in pain.

“You mongrel! I’ll tear you apart!”

“Three-sword style special technique!”

Marshall smirked as he got out of the way and Tirek was met face-to-face with Lock, whose swords were nothing but a blur. Before Tirek could react, Lock unfurled his wings and flapped them as hard as he could while pushing off his legs and shooting towards Tirek.

“THREE THOUSAND WORLDS!!”

As Tirek saw the attack coming at him, he tried to put up a magic barrier at the last second but was stopped when he felt Marhsall’s hidden blades pierce his back, leaving him wide open for Lock’s blades to cut him into ribbons. He was hit in near rapid succession by each weapon before finally collapsing to the ground in a pool of his own blood and his eyes were completely whited out from all the pain.

“That’s for threatening my family.” Marshall said before spitting on Tireks twitching corpse.

Both men gave a quick nod to each other and were prepared to help Beorn in his fight when the deck suddenly exploded from below and created a wall of fire cutting them off.

“No…NO!!” Lock shouted while trying to use his powers to douse the flames.

“Get out of here!!” Beorn shouted over the roaring flames while he held back Sombra.

“We can’t leave you!” Marshall shouted back before another explosion rocked the ship.

“Go!!”

“But-” Thunderbolt protested.

“I SAID GO!!” Beorn roared before kicking back Sombra and while neither wanted to do it, Marshall grabbed Lock and dragged him towards the edge of the deck after signaling one of the lifeboats to come get them.

“No! NO WE CAN’T LEAVE HIM!” Lock protested as Marshall held him back.

“We have to go!” Marshall said before dragging him onto the boat.

“NO! BEORN!! BEORRN!!”

As the ship became a giant fireball, Beorn and Sombra had given each other their fair share of blows with the young king gaining the upper hand as Sombra seemed to be getting slowly overpowered.

“RRRAAAGH! WHY WON’T YOU DIE?!” Sombra roared in frustration as they locked blades

“Gonna take more than you got Sombra!” Beorn grinned before kicking him once more into the wall and finally pinning him down.

“This fight’s over.” He said as he grabbed the horn and proceeded to slowly rip it off.

“No! NO! I CANNOT DIE! I AM THE GOD OF SHADOWS! I AM LORD SOMBRA!” Sombra screamed.

Crack!

Beorn tore the horn off and a bright green light flashes followed by a mini explosion. Beorn covered his eyes as the light disappeared and looked down at his hand. The red horn glowed faintly but Beorn clenched his fist, crushing it into dust. His attention was brought back to Blueblood as he tried to crawl away.

“I…I had it all…!” He croaked.

“Money, mares, power! All I wanted was the damn throne! It was my right! It was mine! All of it was supposed to be mine!”

CRUNCH!!

Blueblood let out a painful grunt as his spine was crushed by Beorn’s hoof as he was hoisted up by his mane and forced to look his adversary in the eye.

“You took everything from me…” He said before Blueblood spat in his face.

“Go ahead, kill me…we’re both dead anyway…” Blueblood smirked as the entire cabin began crashing down around them. Without a single word, Beorn brought out the kodachi that once belonged to Crafty Dodger and held it tight in his grip before plunging it into the middle of Bluebloods chest.

“AAGH!!”

“That’s for Crafty dodger…” He hissed before forcing the prince to his knees and raised Kingslayer to deliver one last strike.

“And this-IS FOR MY FATHER!!!”

SLASH!!

Bluebloods head came rolling off after one clean strike, giving Beorn a sense of relief as he fell to his knees with his strength entirely drained from battle and could only watch as the ship tilted towards the ground.

“My mothers…my sister…my loves….forgive me…” He smiled with a single tear in his eye before the ship finally erupted into a fiery explosion.

Back in Canterlot

The fighting had come to a halt as everyone saw the flagship was aflame and falling from the sky and within moments, the remaining loyalists to Blueblood’s faction began fleeing the city, dropping their weapons and running in fear while the allied forces cheered.

“WE DID IT!!” One soldier shouted.

“It’s over…The King did it…BEORN HAS VANQUISHED BLUEBLOOD!!” Another cheered.

The lifeboat carrying Marshall and Lock landed and Lock shoved Marshall out of the way. He flew straight for the destroyed ship in a panic.

“BEORN!”

Lock whipped his hands up and snuffed out the flames with his power. He kept whipping his arms and hands around until most of the flames were snuffed out. Lock tore off his mask and hood, dropped his weapons, and immediately began digging through the debris.

“Come on, you stubborn little shit! Get out here! You can’t be dead! I won’t let you! I’ll drag your sorry ass back and force Satanael to do so!”

Many soldiers gathered around and wondered if the young king even made it. Marshall knew that if the Warborns had lost yet another king, it would dismantle them.

“What are you louts waiting for!” Marshall ordered.

“Get in there and dig! Your king is somewhere underneath this mess!”

“Come on lads! You heard him!!” One captain shouted as they rushed to help along with some of the citizens from Ponyville who saw the battle. Even Twilight and the others arrived to see what was happening.

“Lock, what’s going on?” She asked before noticing his sobbing and heartbroken expression.

“Beorn he…he…That stupid kid!!” He shouted with a crack in his voice.

“No…” Twilight said before using her magic to help dig through the debris along with Rarity and Fluttershy.

As the flames raged around them, the group desperately looked for Beorn and called out his name but received no response when Twilight spotted a shadow amongst the flames.

"LOOK!" She called out as everything went silent and all could hear the sound of heavy footsteps coming towards them.

Out of the smoke came Beorn himself, his body bloody and mangled, his clothes in complete tatters yet he did not seemed phased at all and in his hand was his fathers sword stained with blood and in the other, the head of the traitor himself with the last horrified expression he gave before his life was ended.

All were in complete shock at what they saw. After so many years of conflict, Blueblood had finally met his end and with a booming roar Beorn proclaimed his victory as the very flames around him were snuffed out from the sheer impact of his voice.

"RAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGHHHH!!!"

An eruption of cheers followed, the day everyone had hoped for had arrived. Blueblood was defeated, and the battle was finally won. Lock wanted to be angry with his godson, but he simply smiled at him.

“That boy nearly gave me a heart attack,” Marshall chuckled.

“Eh, I could be mad, but why bother?” Lock shrugged.

Marshall nodded as they watched Beorn. As they watched, Lock felt something fall on his head. When he looked up, clouds rolled over him and the whole battlefield. Little white snowflakes began falling and the cold temperature finally was noticed by them. The realization came to Marshall, then to Lock, as they looked at each other.

“You know what this means, right?” Lock asked, his eyes narrowing.

“Yes…The battle for the throne is over. The battle for Equestria is about to begin.” Marshall said as he looked up.

“Winter…is here.”

End.

War Crimes

After their crushing defeat at Canterlot, the noble faction once allied with Blueblood immediately began to surrender and begged the Lord Regent for mercy. But Marshall would not be so lenient and punished them to the full extent of the law by having them stripped of their titles and status while forcing them to use their ill-gotten fortunes to help the victims of their foolish rebellion.

Province by province, Marshall seized the lands of the noble faction and those who conspired with them to overthrow the kingdom. Each land he visited showed a dire increase in poverty for the commonwealth while those in the upper class were living the life of luxury. However, that would not be the worst thing he would find when he finally visited the province once belonging to Blueblood.

“What do you hope to find here?” Lock asked as he stood with Marshall outside the gates.

“Closure.” Marshall gazed at the manor and sighed.

“I’m still not proud of the things I did during the Great War. It still haunts me to this day.”

“You aren’t that man anymore, Marshall, you’re better than what you once were,” Lock said.

“Be that as it may, I still wish to confront my past head on. Once I’m able to do that, I’ll finally be able to go cold turkey with my consumption of alcohol,” Marshall said.

“I envy you then,” Lock said with a somber smile.

“You’re able to confront your past with your head held high. Meanwhile, I’m stuck seeing what I once was in my good eye while my fake one is oblivious to the bastard I once was. If only Joshua could see me now, he’d probably give me one of his annoying-ass lectures.”

Upon approaching the gates, they spotted a white flag as the doors were opened and soldiers came walking out with their hands up in surrender but what was more puzzling was the looks they had on their faces, as if bearing some sort of guilt.

“Think it’s a trap?” Marshall asked while placing a hand on his sword.

“No, look at them.” Lock replied while looking at the men.

“These guys look defeated already…something bad went down here. Men, secure the prisoners, the rest of you search the grounds!”

“Sir!”

The men marched through the gates to find what looked like to be some sort of prison with walls of barbed wire fences separating each section and a horrid stench filled the air.

“Ugh gods! It’s like something died here!” One soldier exclaimed when he noticed his partner looking at something with a horrified expression.

“Something did…look…” He said, pointing to a pair of soldiers filled with arrows that were tied to wooden posts.

“These must be some of the men that were captured….bastards killed them slowly…”

As Lock looked on at the horrific scene, a chill crawled up his spine and he looked at the prison complex one more time before realizing what they were standing in.

“Oh gods…”

“What?”

“It’s an extermination camp…”

The whole mood changed in an instant as Lock marched over to one of the captured nobles. Before Marshall could say anything, Lock extended one of his wings while morphing the feathers into blades.

SLASH!!

With one sharp flap of his bladed wing, Lock sliced the noble’s head clean off as it went flying and a burst of blood erupted from the body as it fell to the ground.

“Sir?!” One of the soldiers panicked.

“No, no please! Have-!” Another noble tried to beg.

SLASH!!

Another sharp flap from his bladed wing as he sliced the noble down the middle. The two halves slowly split apart, yet Lock remained silent as he was about to move onto the next prisoner.

“MEN! SEIZE HIM!!” Marshall barked as two of his men managed to drag Lock away from the prisoners.

“What the Tartarus is wrong with you?!”

“THEY DESERVE THIS!!” Lock roared in anger.

“I’ve seen this before in my world, during a tour with my squad in Iraq! These camps…they slaughtered millions! Men, women, children, old, young-It didn’t matter!”

“W-we swear, we didn’t know!” One noble sobbed, begging for mercy as Lock tried to break free.

“YOU DIDN’T KNOW OR DIDN’T CARE?!”

“Lock! Enough!” Marshall shouted before walking up to the prisoners in hopes of gathering more information, among them he saw a familiar face.

“Well well well…Dapper Crunch.” He gave a short chuckle before yanking the former council member out of the crowd.

“Tell me, is this the vision you had when you wanted a better Equestria? IS IT?!” He yelled, shaking the frightened noble.

“My lord, I swear I tried to stop this…”

“Did you?” Marshall asked before forcing him to look at the men rotting on the posts.

“Did you try to stop it before or after their screams stopped?!”

“My lord please-!”

“How many prisoners were in this camp…HOW MANY?!?”

“Over three-hundred thousand!” Dapper confessed.

Marshall and Lock stared at Dapper with disgust. The rest of the men had to process the information.

“Can I execute him now?” Lock growled.

“No…” Marshall raised his hand.

“Hell will have to wait a little while longer for this one. For now, we must gather the dead and bury them properly.” Marshall grabbed Dapper by the neck and glared into his very soul.

“I should’ve taken your head when I had the chance.”

The soldiers searched the entire camp for survivors but all they found were bodies of men, women and children of all races piled up like trash, some had even shown signs of malnourishment or severe beatings as they were laid out and counted.

“Sir, look at this.” One soldier showed Lock a scorched logbook he recovered from a trashcan fire.

“Looks like they tried to burn away the proof.”

“…Marshall, get whoever has a camera and tell them to photograph everything! The world needs to know what was done here.” Lock demanded.

Marshall nodded and sent for one of the younger recruits. A young earth pony stallion came up with a camera and had to calm himself down before being led to one of the camp’s living quarters. The stench of death and rotting bodies almost made them gag as he took a picture.

“They had them living like animals,” Lock said bitterly.

“From the looks of it, they were beaten, starved, and worked to the bone.”

Lock led the recruit outside where they saw log posts standing upright. Tied to them, hunched over, we’re several dead bodies still hoisted up with arrows stuck in them and slash wounds. The private gulped he took another picture.

“Blueblood had murdered these boys in cold blood,” Lock said.

“And no fire in hell could burn away the stain.”

The next picture taken was a row of nooses hanging from the gallows.

“They’d slaughtered the weakest. Anyone that was slowing them down,” Lock said.

“What kind of men could do this?” One soldier said in disbelief with tears in his eyes.

“Not men…” Marshall replied as he marched into what looked like the warden’s office.

“Monsters…”

The office had been turned upside down, no doubt the warden tried to destroy any evidence he had in his quarters before making a break for it, it seemed like there was nothing for them to find until one of their scouts shouted for them to come to the exit.

“My lord, these tracks are fresh!” he said while showing them the footprints in the mud.

“Single file, one man taking charge…they’re going to be executed!” Lock said before taking to the air.

“I’ll keep an eye out from above, the rest of you search the woods!”

“You heard the man! HAUL YOUR FLANKS!! DOUBLE TIME!!”

The men marched as quickly as possible towards the wooded area. The tracks they followed led them deeper into the woods until they heard some voices in the distance. As Lock flew overhead, he could see a noble stallion dragging a few mares away by their manes.

“Get the buck over here!” The stallion hissed.

“I refuse to die without my property! I shall stuff you whores with my foals!”

“Let go of us!” A mare screeched.

“Help! Somepony help!” Another mare begged.

Lock pulled out one of his revolvers and landed on one of the tree branches.

“Buck this!” The stallion pulled out a flintlock.

Lock aimed his revolver and aimed at the stallion’s hand holding his flintlock.

BANG!!

“AAAGH!! MY HAND!!” The noble cried out just as Marshall’s men came rushing out and began running him through with their spears, they showed absolutely no mercy as he was viciously stabbed over and over until he stopped moving.

“Men! Enough!” Marshall shouted, snapping them out of their bloodlust. Once most of the tension had died down, he noticed more bodies strewn around the area, many of them had their throats slit or were stabbed through the back and bled to death.

“Are you ladies alright? I am Sir Marshall, these are my men.” The moment the lord regent said that, the mares broke down in tears and took his hands, sobbing uncontrollably and thanking him.

“Bless you my lord! Bless you all!”

“Thank you!”

Lock jumped down from the tree and landed gracefully on the ground. He approached one of the mares and noticed one couldn’t stand properly. As Lock got a good look at the mare, he noticed something about her that seemed familiar in a way. Through her dirt covered fur and unkempt mane, Lock noticed her cutie mark on her shoulder. A picture of three orange slices was all he needed to name the mare.

“Orange?” Lock said, gaining the mare’s attention as he knelt in front of her.

“You’re Orange Slice, aren’t you?”

“H-how do you know me?” She asked as he began using his flames to heal her leg.

“I’m an…acquaintance of your niece.”

“How did you even come to be in this place?” Marshall asked while his men began lining up the bodies of the slaves who where already killed.

“My husband…tried to oppose the noble faction.” Orange slice admitted.

“Despite my protests, I urged him to leave them alone but he was just so stubborn! One night they came to my house and…and…” She began to break down in tears and both of them understood exactly what happened to her husband.

“I’m sorry for your loss.” Lock said while helping her up and lifted her into a bridal carry.

“You should know, Applejack is doing well and she just recently had a child.” Marshall said, hoping some good news would lighten the mood.

“Then she’s safe?” Orange asked with renewed joy.

“Yes but we can talk more about that later.”

Suddenly, the snow began to fall despite there barely being a cloud in the sky and the men started to grow nervous as the last of the bodies were lined up. Lock’s senses sent a very unpleasant chill that made his pupils shrunk down to pinpricks.

“Marshall…we need to go, now…” Lock said in a low tone.

“Mages, burn the bodies and meet back at the prison complex. The rest of you will round up the nobles and bring them to Canterlot. They will answer for this atrocity…”

The unicorns immediately began setting the bodies ablaze while giving the victims their last respects and quickly ran back to the prison to gather what evidence they had against the nobles and quickly worked to setting the place on fire as they prepared to leave.

Marshall glared at the cowering stallions before him, especially Dapper Crunch who seemed more ashamed than anypony there but the lord regent was not in a forgiving mood after what he had seen.

“You will all answer for this…” He growled to the nobles as they left the estate but not before hearing a chilling shriek in the air.

“Men…move it, double time!”

The group obliged and packed everything and everyone on an airship they came in. Lock handed Orange to one of the medical ponies and looked to the sky.

“Marshall, do we have enough dirt on them to do whatever we want?” Lock asked.

“More than enough, possibly the death penalty for some, why?” Marshall asked.

“Get this ship in the air.” Lock flared open his wings and flew high in the sky.

Marshall ordered the ship to take off and the vessel’s engines roared to life and quickly hovered into the air. Lock flew up higher as the ship flew away and he noticed an all too familiar shadow loom over the horizon. He also felt a piercing gaze land on him, making Lock snarl with retaliation.

“I may not be at full strength…” Lock raised his hand above him. Sparks of electricity crackled in his palm.

“But I have more than enough power to buy us more time and escape.”

Black clouds swirled over the horde as thunder boomed from within. Lock focused his power even more, concentrating lighting within the clouds as they became more violent. Once Lock was sure there was enough lighting condensed from within, Lock swung his arm down and unleashed arguably the biggest thunderstorm Marshall had ever witnessed down on the undead horde. Bolts of lighting rained down and struck several dozens of undead soldiers as Lock quickly flew back to catch up with the ship.

“Quick! While the storm slows them down! Full speed ahead!” Lock ordered.

The ship’s crew wasted no time in bringing the ship to full throttle and made sure to put plenty of distance between them and the oncoming horde while the prisoners stared in disbelief.

“What were those things?” Orange slice asked, her voice trembling with fear.

“Draugr. Your nephew has been dealing with them for some time.”

“Nephew…oh! You mean Applejack’s son.”

“That’s right, you haven’t met him yet. This’ll be quite the family reunion.” The lord regent smirked before seeing a small town in the distance.

“Did you men send word to the outlying towns?”

“Aye, sir, but most didn’t listen.” One of the men said, making him sigh in disappointment.

“Then may the gods be merciful.”

The ship reluctantly sailed on and it wasn’t long until one of the towns was overrun and set ablaze but there was little they could do.

Canterlot

After a bittersweet mission success, the ship finally made it back to Canterlot and landed at the ports. As the crew, Marshall, and Lock walked down the gangplank, they immediately noticed there were multiple other creatures present. Yaks, griffins, diamond dogs, deer, gargoyles, a few centaur, even Saddle Arabian ponies were walking through the streets and to and from the castle. All of the members of the alliance had gathered and were preparing for the true coming battle.

“If only they knew what Hell approaches,” Lock said bitterly as he carried Orange again in his arms.

“Dad, you’re back!” Imperius was the first to welcome the group home as he ran up and hugged his father while a few medics from the castle guard began helping the injured onto stretchers.

“Aunt Orange!”

Orange Slice gasped when she saw her niece coming up to her with a little bundle in her arms and her heart immediately melted as tears of joy came flooding in.

“Oh, Applejack! I thought I would never see you again!” She sobbed before noticing the little one squirming between them.

“Oop careful. We’re squishing little Hjalmarr.”

Orange was let down by Lock and looked down to see an adorable sight. Squirming in his little blanket was the cutest little buck Orange lay eyes on. His fur was orange-brown, a mix of his father’s and mother’s, and his hair was as blonde as his mother’s. When he opened his eyes a little, Orange almost thought he had two very pretty sapphire gems for eyes.

“Aunt Orange? Meet your new grandnephew, little Hjalmarr,” Applejack said with a loving smile as she kissed Hjalmarr’s forehead. Applejack handed her new son to Orange as the mare wept happily and held her grandnephew close.

“Oh darling, he's beautiful. Hello there!” She chirped to the little buck as he let out a big yawn.

“Hate to cut this reunion short but she needs medical attention.” A nurse said much to the dismay of both mares.

“I’ll come with you, just wait ‘til you meet his big brother.”

“I can’t wait and I am going to spend all day with you! Yes!” Orange cooed to her grandnephew as they left while Lock headed towards the castle with Marshall to give his report.

“Lock, go see Antoinette, she’s missed you terribly.” Marshall suggested as they walked up the stairs.

“Sure,” Lock said as he walked the other way.

His trek led him through the halls of the castle, passing by many creatures, until he arrived at the chambers of Antoinette. Lock wanted her to stay in Prance where it would be more safe, but she insisted that she wanted her daughter to meet her father before he stormed into battle. Lock arrived at the double doors leading to her chambers that were guarded by a whole platoon of Prench soldiers. They recognized Lock immediately and let him through.

When Lock opened the door, he saw Antoinette sitting in bed nursing a foal. She had the same deep blue coat as her mother’s, maybe a bit lighter shade if you looked closely enough. Her hair was dark brown like her father’s and Antoinette smiled down at her new daughter as she nursed.

“Hey…” Lock said with a growing smile.

“Papa’s here.” The queen whispered to her foal after she had finished nursing and let out a little burp.

The moment their eyes met, Lock’s heart melted at how beautiful his daughter was and despite this being their first meeting. Her grey eyes lit up as she instantly warmed up to him and began squealing with excitement as she reached out her tiny hands to him.

“Hey sweetie.” Lock chuckled as he gently took her in his arms and let her hold onto one of his fingers.

“She’s beautiful Antoinette.”

“Thank you my love, it’s a shame you missed the birth.” Antoinette sighed while laying in bed, still exhausted from bringing her little one into the world.

“This…this is the first time I’ve held one of my children.” Lock stared down at his girl as she babbled up at him.

“It’s a shame…this wasn’t the first time.”

“How do you mean?” Antoinette asked. Lock was silent as he held his daughter.

“Back home, on earth, I once had this fling with a girl before I enlisted,” Lock said.

“She got pregnant, and I said I’d do right by her. Things were fine, for a time. But fate can be cruel and unforgiving.”

“What happened?” Antoinette asked. Another Long pause as Lock took a deep breath.

“She had lost the baby.” Lock was quiet as Antoinette gasped.

“It broke my heart, but it also destroyed her. After trying so hard to help her through the depression…she took her own life. Since then, I never expected to have children again. Let alone find someone to love again.”

The baby giggled as she played with her father’s finger and gave what could only be the brightest smile Lock had ever seen.

“She’s got quite a grip.” He smiled after feeling her squeeze his finger.

“She’s strong like her papa.” Antoinette said before noticing snowflakes outside her window.

“Look Dimitra, snow!”

Dimitra cooed at the little white flakes falling outside their window but despite it being a touching scene, Lock knew it was a bad omen.

“Lock?” Antoinette put a hand on his shoulder.

“You may not be around for much longer, but you are the most outstanding man I’ve ever met. You deserve as much happiness as you are owed. And please, come back to us safely.”

Lock nodded and looked down at Dimitra.

“Papa’s gotta go, snowflake, I’ll be back,” Lock said as he nuzzled Dimitra and handed her back to her mother. He stood up and went to leave before glancing back at Antoinette.

“I promise I’ll be back.”

In another part of the castle, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were holding the newest additions to their family as they sat in the room of her Aunt Orange who was excited to meet her new niece and nephews and wasted no time in smothering each of them with affection.

“Ohh my goodness! Look at you all!” She squealed at Tyr who was a pegasus like his mother but with black hair and a yellow streak and Aurora who was a cute little fawn that giggled every time she was nuzzled.

“Oh you are all so precious!”

“Uhh take it easy ma’am, they were just born yesterday.” Rainbow said with a bit of worry while watching Tyr giggle each time he was cuddled.

Applejack was rocking Hjalmarr in her arms while smiling at the heartwarming scene but her smile quickly faded as she looked down at her son.

“Why, Applejack, what’s the matter?” Her aunt asked.

“It’s just…my husband. I wish he was here to see this…” She sighed as Hjalmarr let out a big yawn and snuggled up to her chest.

“As we all do.” The door had opened to reveal Lock.

“Wulfric would’ve been proud to see his children, but we know he’s smiling down at the both of you from Valhalla.” Lock walked over to Orange and Rainbow’s twins.

“You did a great job, Dash, they’re both beautiful.”

Rainbow smiled as she was given back her babies while Orange Slice laid back in her hospital bed with a content sigh.

“My dear Applejack, I was so worried when you chose to go back to the farm. I feared you would never find a good husband, especially during The Great War but to hear you’re a queen and a mother? I couldn’t be more proud.”

“Thanks auntie.” Applejack smiled when she heard the familiar footsteps of Beorn coming down the hall.

“Well, talk about good timing, Miss Orange, meet our son.” Rainbow smiled as the doors opened to reveal Beorn dressed in royal attire and holding a few gifts for his new siblings.

“Sorry I’m late, had to stop by the gift shop.” He said while setting the presents aside to greet his brothers and sister.

“Hey guys, you miss me?” He asked as Tyr grabbed his nostrils and began laughing.

“Ow! Ow!”

“Oh my.” Orange got a look at Beorn and walked over to him.

“Who’s this, mom?” Beorn asked.

“This is your Aunt Orange,” Applejack said.

Beorn straightened his back as Orange stood in front of him. He was easily half a head taller than Orange and the mare circled him. When she stood in front of him again, she placed her hands in his face and examined him.

“I see. You’re quite the handsome young man.”

“Thank you?” Beorn said.

“Oh deary, there’s no need to be tense. We’re family!” Orange said as she wrapped her arms around Beorn.

“It’s so nice to meet you, my nephew!”

“It’s…nice to meet you too…auntie.” Beorn smiled just as her hand brushed over his eyepatch.

“Oh poor dear, to have your face ruined like this.”

“Actually my wives find it attractive.”

“Wives? My my you certainly get around.” Orange teased while pinching his cheeks.

“I overheard what happened at your wedding from the nurses. Seems Canterlot is not really an ideal place to hold a wedding during times of crisis.”

The family shared a quick laugh when Tyr began to get fussy and wanted his big brother’s attention as he began reaching out and whined for a bit.

“Whoa okay champ. There ya go.” Rainbow said as she gave him to his big brother.

“How sweet. Now Applejack, where is your daughter? I know you and Rainbow had one child each.” Orange asked while looking around.

“We sent for her before Beorn arrived, so she should be here with her new girlfriend,” Applejack said.

“Beg your pardon? Girlfriend?” Orange said.

“Sorry we’re late!” Apple Jewel walked in holding Scoli’s hand.

“Scoli and I had to check in with Scorpan. Now where are my new little siblings?”

Jewel saw the three new bundles of joy and squealed as she skipped over to Applejack and scooped up her new little sister.

“Aurora! So good to finally meet you!” Bloom cooed as the fawn babbled happily.

“Apple Jewel.” Applejack said to her daughter.

“You forgot to introduce yourself to your Aunt Orange.”

Jewel paused from fawning over little Aurora when she turned to see the mare in question.

“You’re my aunt?” Jewel asked and Orange nodded with a kind smile.

“Wow…you’re really pretty.”

“Oh thank you dear and you look as beautiful as your mother when she was a filly.” Orange said before noticing Scoli.

“You must be my niece’s um…partner.”

“Scoli, ma’am.” Scoli said politely while giving Jewel a peck.

“I see. Forgive me, I’m aware that this sort of thing is accepted even amongst royals, but this is all new to me,” Orange admitted.

“Think nothing of it auntie. We’re family, we don’t judge.” Applejack smiled when Hjalmarr noticed his big sister and began cooing at her.

“Hi little bro! Scoli, please hold Aurora.” Jewel said as she handed her sister over to Scoli and held Hjalmarr.

“Hello! Oh you are so cute!” She squealed while letting him hold her cheeks.

“I’m glad we’re not too late to the welcoming party.” Luta was wheeled in by her sister and followed by their mother. In Luta’s arms was a healthy baby buck with her fur color and dark brown hair with a little red strand of hair.

“Hello Aunt Luta!” Beorn said.

“Meet the newest member of the family,” Luta said as she looked down at her son.

“His name is Thoron.”

“Thoron. A strong name,” Beorn nodded.

“He’s so cute!” Scoli cooed.

“Who is the father?” Orange asked.

“Sir Lock. He’s blessed me with motherhood and I couldn’t be happier,” Luta said.

“I’m a grandmother,” Bera said with a tearful smile.

“I never thought I’d see the day. My bits were on Lord Wulfric to knock the both of you up, gods rest his soul, but I suppose this young one will do nicely, considering his blood.”

“Oh my I never knew northlanders were so…open with their relationships.” Orange said while watching the little ones play with their relatives.

“Ah! Again with the nose!” Beorn said as Tyr pulled on his nostrils again.

“Ow! Aurora, not my hair!” Jewel giggled as Aurora tugged at her mane.

The peaceful moment was interrupted when a loud knock was heard and all turned to see Marshall and two of his elite guards waiting outside.

“Beorn, it’s time.” He said in a cryptic manner as the young king took a deep breath and handed his brother back to Rainbow Dash.

“Sorry mom,” Beorn said but Rainbow shook her head.

“Go do what you need to, champ.” Rainbow encouraged her son with a goodbye kiss to his forehead.

Beorn took a deep breath as he marched out the door, following Marshall to a carriage waiting to return them to the castle.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Marshall asked as they stepped in.

“You could spend more time with your family.”

“No. This is one of the things I must do as king.” Beorn said as the carriage took off through the streets. Much of the city was still in ruins because of the recent attack but despite the gloomy scene, many of the citizens were smiling and doing their best to help repair their shattered home.

“Now remember Beorn, try to keep your emotions in check.” Marshall advised as they neared the castle where Lock waited for them at the gates, dressed in his armor and wore his mask and hood.

“I understand you feel angry about what was revealed to you when we returned but you must show restraint.”

“I can’t make any promises.” Beorn replied as they stepped out.

Lock nodded as he followed Beorn and Marshall into the main castle. The staff all bowed or saluted them as they walked through the halls. A tense atmosphere hung in the air along the way towards the throne room. The guards standing in front of the doors stood at attention and opened the doors. Celestia’s and Luna’s thrones were empty, due to them being on maternity leave, but Raven stood by with her clipboard. The whole room was filled with the members of the council and northern clan chiefs along with the members of the alliance. Marshall couldn’t help but smirk at the slight baby bump protruding her shirt. Lock stood on the other side of the thrones and crossed his arms. Marshall took a seat in Celestia’s throne and Beorn took Luna’s throne.

“As you all are aware, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are absent for the sake of our soon to be born foals. For this trial, I, Lord Regent Marshall, and King Beorn Warborn shall oversee this trial,” Marshall announced.

“Guards, bring in the prisoners at once.”

The moment the doors opened, the surviving members of the noble faction were marched into the room with shackles and magic restraints chained to their bodies as they were forced to kneel before the alliance members.

“You are all charged with war crimes against the kingdom of Equestria as well as The Northlands. This trial will now commence.” Marshall commanded with a wave of his hand as one of the soldiers that went with them stepped forward to present the scorched log book they found at the prison camp.

“My lord.”

“Soldier. Please share with the court your evidence.”

“Sir. Upon our discovery of this…prison camp, we found that many of the records were almost destroyed before the convicts escaped. Further investigation revealed that all the documents that were burned were records of every prisoner that was sent there, both soldiers and civilians alike.”

The soldier then bowed to the lords and moved aside for his colleague; The photographer to present his share of the evidence.

“During my part of the investigation my lords, we discovered that prisoners held in this camp were given the most horrid accommodations and treated in the most brutal way. Many of the victims we found had died of severe beatings, tortures and starvation. Most of them…were children.”

The soldier then presented the photos to the court and in just seconds, Beorn slammed down on his armrest and looked like he was ready to execute them on the spot.

“YOU BUCKING ANIMALS!!” He roared with absolute rage.

“What kind of crime warranted such treatment?!”

“Beorn, compose yourself.” Marshall scolded as the young king sat back down in a huff.

“Young one is right to be angry but must behave in court.” Prince Rutherford lectured.

“Soldier, continue.”

“Yes sir. While photographing the prison, I too found documents that had not yet been destroyed. It is a medical record stating each prisoner’s race and their heritage.

The document in question was handed to Marshall who noticed a pattern in the records.

“The names marked with an X what do they mean?” He asked as the soldier reluctantly answered.

“Well, my lord, the mark means…” He paused, looking like he was about to faint.

“Forgive me. The mark means those prisoners are scheduled for extermination.”

“Extermination?” Beorn asked, venom oozing from his voice.

“Yes sir. It was revealed that those prisoners were those of…mixed heritage.”

The moment the soldier said that, Lock acted quickly to stop Beorn as the young king drew his sword and charged at the prisoners. Lock tackled Beorn and held him back along with some guards as Beorn swung his sword and screamed at the top of his lungs. The prisoners cowered away from Beorn as he swung his sword wildly, wanting nothing more than to slash them all to pieces.

“I’LL KILL YOU! I’LL KILL YOU ALL! NONE OF YOU DESERVE A SHRED OF MERCY! I WILL AVENGE EVERY VICTIM WHOSE LIFE YOU TOOK AWAY!” Beorn roared.

“Beorn! Calm down!” Lock said as he held him back.

“They’re the scum of the planet, I get it! But you still have an image to maintain!”

“Lord Beorn, you will cease this behavior at once or be removed from the court!” Marshall barked after he finally settled down.

“What you men have done…what you tried to hide will be a black mark on our history.” Marshall said with cruelty towards the nobles.

“Nothing would please me more than to allow the young king to have his vengeance, to seek justice for those innocents whose lives you snuffed out without a second thought….but we have already lost enough thanks to this war so I offer you a choice.” The lord regent marched down from the throne and towered above the prisoners like an executioner.

“You men who are responsible for this tragedy will spend every second of your pathetic lives recovering the names of your victims or…you can hang as war criminals.” He turned his back to them, awaiting their answer.

“I feel no shame in what we did.” One of them dared to say.

“We wanted to make a better Equestria, a pure Equestria. A kingdom for ALL ponykind, unicorns, earth ponies and pegasi! Lord Blueblood saw our potential and how we could have conquered the whole world, but your foolish princesses wasted that potential by befriending those lesser than our race!”

“Will those be your final words then?” Marshall asked when he heard him spit.

“To the pits with you and your foolish wives! AND THAT CUNT TWILIGHT!!”

A guard struck the pony in the side of his jaw before being hauled off to the jail cells to await his sentence.

“Is there anyone else who shares the same beliefs as him?” Lock asked as he helped Beorn back on the throne.

Two more nobles from the group stood up.

“We will not succumb to our feelings and cause a scene, but we shall face death with what little integrity we have left,” one said.

“We swore loyalty to lord Blueblood, and we shall follow him to the grave with our heads held high. Call us what you will for the crimes we committed, but we will not deny what we have done. Do what you will, Sir Marshal,” the other said.

“Then you are both sentenced to death as well,” Marshall said and they were escorted away.

“As for the rest of you. I will permit you to say some final words before you are condemned.”

As expected, many of the nobles were too proud to admit their guilt as they were taken back to the dungeons while those who stayed quiet were left to Beorn’s mercy as the Lord Regent gave him control of the court.

“Beorn, these men have killed many innocents from our kingdom and yours. I may be regent but you are king and therefore have greater authority than I.”

Every fiber of Beorn’s being wanted nothing more than to just simply take their heads right there on the spot but he knew that such actions would not be seen as justice.

“For your crimes, you will do as Lord Marshall stated and spend the rest of your pathetic lives finding and documenting the names of every one of those prisoners. Any attempts to flee will result in your immediate execution.” Beorn said before gesturing to the guards to release their shackles but kept their magic restraints on.

“My mercy has its limits so do not make me regret this…especially YOU Lord Dapper.” He threatened with a cold voice.

Dapper could only nod his head slightly as they were all escorted out of the throne room. Lock glanced out the window and saw the sky enveloped by clouds and a few snowflakes falling. Lock nodded his head at Marshall, gaining his attention, and nodded again towards the window. Marshall nodded back and stood up from the throne.

“The trail for the condemned former nobles has ended. I ask that all who are not alliance members vacate the throne room immediately,” Marshall said. The crowd slowly made their way out of the throne room until all that was left were the ruling leaders of each kingdom.

“That was quite the impressive display, King Beorn,” Scorpan said.

“Oui, I concur,” Jacques said.

“I shall be filling in for m’lady and while she nurses her newborn. And congratulations, Monsieur Lockdrom.”

“Thank you,” Lock said behind his mask.

“Since the leaders of the alliance are present, and the trial has ended, we can focus on the main priority.” Lock stepped forward just before the small staircase.

“The Wendigo King and his Army of the Dead.”

“Yes, we had our best scouts track their movements shortly after we left Blueblood’s province. They reported many towns and villages were destroyed and many victims raised as servants of the undead kings army.” Marshall said as he began the debriefing.

“Canterlot can’t take another siege, not after the beating we just had.” Said Scorpan.

“They’re not coming here…” Marshall replied before bringing out a map.

“This was given to us by one of our scouts, it shows the route the army is taking. They started off here in the province, once they sacked the outlying settlements they began their through the mountain pass, heading further north.”

“But the nearest kingdom there is…” Jacques paused as a feeling of dread overtook him.

“Mon dieu…”

“They’re going for the Crystal Heart, to destroy not only the empire but the light of all Equestria…” Beorn said after realizing this.

“And because the empire is already in a frozen wasteland, most of the tracks leading out have frozen over and the storm surrounding the empire has gotten worse.” Marshall said before folding up the map.

“How is the Valyrian weapon stock?” King Aspen asked.

“Ever since we brought home the ore, we’ve managed to outfit almost all of the alliance’s forces,” Lock said.

“Yaks make good use of new weapons!” Prince Rutherford said.

“Indeed,” Rocky said, recently appointed as Alpha.

“It wasn’t easy convincing the king and queen back in our mountains after the death of my brother, but they agreed to send troops to aid in this battle.”

“Any word on the dragons?” Scorpan asked.

“We tried appealing to them again, but they refused,” Marshall said.

“What we have now is all that we have left.”

“It’s enough,” Lock said.

“The Wendigo king wants to make this whole world a barren wasteland of death and ice. He failed to take it all once and is now bent on taking it all down with him. So believe me when I say that this might very well be the war to end all wars.”

All were in agreement to prepare for the upcoming battle and as the council was dismissed, Beorn left the throne room to be alone with his thoughts. As he walked through the halls, he saw the many murals of his mother and her friends saving Equestria over and over before coming to the castle’s memorial hall dedicated to those who died in The Great War.

“Dad…” He said to himself while looking at a plaque dedicated to the northlanders who fought alongside Equestria.

“I really need your help, I don’t know if I can do this…I just…wish you were here…” He then brought out Kingslayer and looked at his reflection.

“All these men followed you, they believed in you and despite all I’ve done….I don’t feel like I’m doing enough…please, tell me what I should do…”

Desperate for advice, a single tear fell onto his blade before he felt a warm hand touch his shoulder to see Shining Armor standing behind him.

“He’d be very proud of you,” Shining said.

“I sure hope so,” Beorn said.

“Being king still feels bittersweet to me.”

“Is it because you wanted to earn the title instead of inheriting it?” Shining asked.

“I always dreamed of my dad being the one to place the crown on my head when I was a buck. If Uncle Lock didn’t show up when he did, I’m not sure my mothers would be able to handle his passing as well as they have,” Beorn said.

“Knowing your mothers, and how much they loved Wulfric, you’re probably right,” Shining said.

“They’re the toughest and most outgoing pair of mares my sister said she’s ever met.”

“Do you think we’ll finally be at peace after this battle?” Beorn asked.

“The Great War took a lot from everyone,” Shining said.

“Tartarus, some are still trying to recover from those days. It’s certainly gotten worse, thanks to Blueblood, but we’re still here. Even after this battle against the dead, we’ll all still be here. That’s what I feel is most important.”

Beorn felt a sense of calm as Shining held him and looked him in the eye with a proud smile as he said.

“Everything I saw in your father, I see in you now. Your father’s actions in the war were indeed heroic but they were a reminder to his people to never falter even in the face of death.”

Kingslayer suddenly felt lighter in Beorn’s hand, as if it were nothing more than a stick as the young king felt great pride swelling within him before marching back to the castle barracks where the soldiers were still recovering from the recent battle.

“Men! In two days time, we will march for The Crystal Empire!” He announced, surprising all of them.

“I know many of you are weary but time is against us. As we speak, the undead horde marches on the very doorstep of our allies, our friends whose fathers fought beside ours in the great war!”

“But sire, we are too few!” One soldier protested.

“True but that is nothing new for us. When my father led the rebellion against Dainn Stonehoof he started with only you; his clan but despite those odds, he prevailed and won! Now it’s our turn.” Beorn said before walking past each soldier with a proud smile.

“I am still young, this is true. I’ve not seen what you all have seen but I was told as a child that the men of the north fought with courage alongside their allies that even in the face of certain defeat, they would not yield!”

The older members of the army cheered in agreement as Beorn's speech continued.

“If we don’t stop these monsters now then our children and theirs will spend their lives in a realm of cold and darkness! If this is to be our last battle then let us make it one to be remembered for all time! WARBORN!!”

“WARBORN!!”

As the men cheered, Surt approached Beorn with a proud smile.

“I must be seeing ghosts, because I could swear I saw King Wulfric just now,” Surt joked.

“Thank you, Surt,” Beorn said.

“It means the world, coming from you.”

“It is simply the truth,” The old stag smiled before clearing his throat.

“Also, I would like to announce something. Once this war is over, and we’re drinking ourselves under the table, I shall be retiring.”

“Retire? Why?” Beorn asked, somewhat surprised.

“Because I’ve been in service since your father and I were younger than even you, and I’ve seen enough on the battlefield for one lifetime. I will consider this battle my last, should I live to see another day. That, and my new lover is expecting, which means I shall be fulfilling my other dream of finally becoming a father.”

“I understand. It’s a shame that we’ll be losing a great warrior such as you.” Beorn said with a content smile as Surt slapped him across the back.

“HA! Nonsense! You youngsters will do just fine and besides, these old bones aren’t as tough as they used to be.” Surt groaned while rolling his shoulder.

“By the way, though the timing may not be convenient, how will you be celebrating Hearth’s Warming?”

“Thor’s beard, is it that time already?” Beorn said.

“It’s been almost a year already.”

“Aye, you should celebrate appropriately with your new wives after the final battle. Introduce those pretty little wolves of yours to our customs,” Surt said.

“I’ll be sure to do so. In the meantime, I better go spread the word so we can start decorating!” Beorn said and ran off.

Surt laughed as he leaned against a window and looked up at the sky.

“He may be king, but he is still a boy. I can only imagine the amount of pride you must be feeling. Seeing your son so full of spirit, old friend,” Surt said with a reminiscent smile.

Many Years Ago

“Come on, Surt! It’s just up here!” A young buck said as he climbed a snowy hill. Following behind him was an older teen buck, struggling to keep up.

“Please wait, young master!” Surt called out.

“Hey! I thought I said not to call me that! We’re friends! So just call me Wulfric!”

“You know I cannot address you in such a formal manner. You will be chief soon.” Surt panted as they reached the top of the hill to see their village gathered for their own winter holiday.

“Isn’t this view great? You can see everything from here.” Wulfric said while showing Surt the village.

“I heard that after this winter, my father will make plans to meet with the rulers of Equestria.”

“Yes, Chief Hjalmarr hopes to establish peaceful relations with their princesses.” Surt sighed with relief as he sat in the cold snow.

“But not many of the other clans approve of this plan. Especially the Stonehooves.”

“Pfft! Those guys are a bunch of pervs!” Wulfric said with a scowl.

“Not to mention they bring shame to our kind. One day, I’ll be chief, no, king of the north! And when I’m king, I’ll continue my father’s legacy and establish peace between us and Equestria.”

Wulfric looked at Surt with a grin.

“And I want you with me by my side, Surt! My dream is to create a world where everyone is united and lives for peace!”

“You want me to stand with you?” Surt asked.

“Why? I’m a servant stag, I’m nobody special.”

Smack!

Wulfric lightly smacked the back of Surt’s head with a deadpan expression.

“You’ve served my family since I was just a baby. It’s only right you live to see the new world and I’ll need someone I can trust to make sure I don’t become a tyrant.”

“Sire…”

“My father once said: A king must not only give advice but seek it from those wiser than him.”

To this, Surt gave a proud smile and stood up to dust the snow from his body as he shared the view with the future king.

“Then I would be honored to help you in your future endeavors…Young Wulfric.”

Present Day

“Surt?”

Surt blinked and was torn away from his trip down memory lane and turned to see a mare who made him smile. His new fiancé and mother-to-be of his child, Upper Crust, approached him with Top Notch. Crust’s belly was slightly bloated as their child grew inside her. Surt met them halfway and hugged them both.

“Goodness, darling, what’s the matter?” Crust said as she and Top hugged Surt back.

“I’m just so thankful you both came into my life,” Surt said as he placed a hand on her belly.

“You’ve given this old stag more joy than I know what to do with, especially since I am to be a father.” His gaze turned to Top.

“I also must thank you, Top, for accepting me as your mother’s husband. I understand if it’s still an adjustment to get used to.”

“It’s only right for my mother to be happy. She doesn’t need to suffer for my father’s mistakes.” Top Notch smiled before rubbing his mother’s belly as well.

“So am I getting a baby brother or sister?”

“Uh uh, no spoilers.” Upper Crust smirked while wagging her finger at her son.

“To think, it’s been a whole year and I didn’t prepare the house for Hearth’s Warming Eve.” She sighed.

“Don’t fret, dear, we still have plenty of time,” Surt said as she hooked her arm around his.

“Let us return home, we have much to do.”

Later That Night

“It appears your journey is almost at an end, my Hand,” Lucifer said as he stood in Lock’s room. The ruler of Hell paced back and forth, his glowing red eyes gazing at Lock under his hood, his hands held behind his back.

“It would seem so,” Lock said. He sat at his desk with his weapons laying in front of him. He was cleaning one of his revolvers with some polisher.

“I honestly didn’t expect to stay a year, yet here I am.”

“You could have left at any time,” Lucifer said.

“You’re right, I could’ve,” Lock said.

“But I didn’t. And I’m glad I stayed. These people needed me.”

“Who is to say they would have fared just as well without you?” Satanael questioned.

“No one, but I do know the casualties would be greater. Much greater,” Lock said as he put his gun down.

“If me being here and fighting reduced that number in any way, then I say it’s worth me being away from Draco and the others.”

“Even your lovers, Twilight and Nightmare Moon?” The devil questioned.

“They’ll understand,” Lock said. He stood up and pulled off his shirt and tossed it aside.

“I know Twilight, Moon too. A year is a long time, but they would’ve held it against me if I abandoned the people of this world.”

“Such loyalty…” Lucifer said as he stopped pacing.

“Such naïveté, one of the many reasons why I chose you.”

Knock! Knock!

“Until next time, my Hand,” Lucifer said and disappeared.

“It’s open!” Lock called out.

The doors opened to reveal Thora who was dressed in a typical robe with a tray of hot cocoa for her and Lock.

“Hey.” She greeted him with a warm smile.

“Hey.” Lock replied as she sat next to him.

“So how’s little Thoron?”

“He’s an angel, so sweet and he’s got your eyes.” Thora smiled while giving him his cup.

“Heh, so does Dimitra, according to Antoinette,” Lock chuckled as they sat down at the edge of the bed.

“How’s your sister?”

“She’s tired, happy, but tired,” Thora said as she sipped her drink.

“You’ve probably heard this countless times before, but we can’t tell you how thankful we are for being here to help fight for us.”

“It’s what I do,” Lock said as he leaned back a bit.

“Eating the Devil’s fruit was the last thing on my mind, but it ended up allowing me to help more than I would’ve had I not. I’m a soldier, I have a sense of duty.”

Thora looked at the tribal brands that ran up Lock’s arms and to his shoulders.

“You are also a father and my lover.” She purred while letting her fingers dance up his arm.

“My lover who has not had a woman's touch in so many months~.”

Thora leaned forward, purposely letting her robe open as she leaned onto Lock and kissed him.

Lock welcomed the kiss as he and Thora set their mugs aside and he leaned back. Thora climbed on top of him as they continued their kiss and Lock snaked his hands on her ass. As Thora explored his mouth with her tongue, she traced her hands along his arms brands.

“You like my brands, don’t you?” Lock said when they separated for air.

“Not as much as you love my ass~.” Thora smirked while letting him grope and squeeze her.

“Mmm, let’s do this in front of the fireplace. It’s more romantic that way~.”

Lock nodded and climbed out of the bed with the doe. He gently laid her on her back and loomed over her. Like her sister, Thora was a beautiful woman in her own right. Her toned abs showed off her experience as a shield maid but still had a feminine side to her. Lock pulled apart her robe and was given the sight of her naked body in the light of the fireplace.

“I’ll never get tired of seeing you like this, my dear, you’re more beautiful than people give you credit for.”

“That silver tongue of yours is one of the reasons why I fell for you,” Thora said.

Lock smiled as he leaned down and kissed her again. He then began kissing downwards and worked his way south of her body.

“Mmm~.”

“So what’s another reason you chose me?” Lock asked while kissing her belly and made her giggle.

“Well to be honest…” She bit her lip before answering.

“You almost fuck as good as King Wulfric~.”

“Almost?” Lock smirked.

“I think I can change your mind, if you’re willing.”

“You’re asking, mmm~, for something not easily earned~,” Thora moaned as Lock latched onto her nipple and suckled.

“But since it’s you, I may know of a way you can.”

“Tell me,” Lock said, switching to the other nipple.

“Give me one too,” Thora said, making Lock look up at her.

“I wish to be a mother as well. Bless me with your child too, Dimitri.”

“Are…are you sure?” Lock asked, sounding surprised.

“Very~.” Thora purred while turning over to give him a good view of her athletic butt.

“It’s only right a strong warrior like you continues his bloodline and it’s tradition for the ladies of the clan to comfort the men before a battle, you know~.” Thora said while leaning forward with a sensual moan.

“I used to do this with the king and his wives all the time, even my sister joined in~. Can you imagine? Wulfric ravaging all four of us to his heart’s content~?” She asked while swaying her ass side to side.

“Don’t gotta imagine since we’ve done it before,” Lock said, already tearing his pants off and exposing his hard cock. The sight of it almost sent Thora over the edge.

“Wulfric was a very lucky man to have you ladies, may he rest in peace.”

He grabbed both her ass cheeks and lined up with her soaked flower.

“As for you, I’ll grant you what you wish. I know you’ll make a wonderful mother, along with Luta and Antoinette.”

“Then do it, my lord, prove you’re on par with Wulfric and pump a child in me~!” Thora begged.

Lock slid into Thora’s pussy at once, sending waves of pleasure throughout her whole body. She expected his usual routine of going slow, but Lock had other plans as he pulled back and slammed into her. His grip on her as cheeks tightened as he began thrusting harder than ever before.

“Yeah~! Take it! How’s my cock feel, slut~?!” Lock growled lustfully as he smacked her ass.

“Ahh~! You’re so rough~!” Luta moaned as she was rammed into the carpet by her lover.

“Mmmffcuk, I wish I had done this sooner, then me and Luta would’ve had babies born on the same day~.”

“Better late than never, my sweet~.” Lock grinned as they kept going.

“So you said you did it with Wulfric. How often was that~?”

“Nnng practically every day~!” Thora moaned again.

“Especially when the queens were pregnant, he was a real beast in bed~.”

“A shame we’re at war.” Lock grabbed her legs and hoisted her up and carried her under her legs. He stood up and began bouncing her on his dick, poking the entrance of her womb.

“I would’ve gladly made sure to take you all to bed and screw you silly like this!”

“Aahn~! Ah~! Ooh~!” Thora squealed.

“Imagine it, dear…” Lock’s pace picked up as her ass clapped on his crotch and her juices dripped over the carpet.

“Me screwing you, your sisters, and the queens every day like this? Making sure all your desires were fulfilled?”

“Yes~! Gods yesh~!” Thora’s tongue fell out of her mouth.

“Hell, I’d be obligated to tend to all the shield maids if necessary.” Lock licked her ear and bit it a little.

“Tell me how that sounds~?”

“MMM~!! That sounds heavenly~.” Thora panted.

“But you want to know my biggest fantasy~?”

“Do tell my naughty doe~.” Lock smirked while kissing her shoulder.

“You and the king, fucking me in all my holes, leaving me a complete mess in front of the queens before filling them with your seed~.” She arched her back and cried out as Lock hit her in the sweet spot.

“Fuck yeah,” Lock said as he laid her on her back and fucked her harder.

Thora wrapped her legs around Lock so he couldn’t escape. She’d lost count how many times she’d climaxed as Lock groped her tits. The two had been going at it for some time now and the fire kept crackling away, giving them the light they needed.

“I’m close, Thora!” Lock said, feeling tension build up.

“You want my kid? Tell me! Beg for it!”

“NNNG! Please Lock, get me pregnant~!!” Thora shouted with a wide smile on her face as they kissed one more time.

The moment her womb was filled, she was sent into a whirlwind of pleasure and almost passed out in his arms as they returned to the bed and began making out once more.

“Mmm, do me until morning~.” She said with a warm expression.

“That long?” Lock asked, impressed by her stamina.

“Only if you want to beat Queen Dash’s record~.”

“Bring it~,” Thora said, already jerking Lock off and crawling down to work him with her mouth.

“It’s gonna be a long night…” Lock sighed contently.

The Next Morning

The sounds of drums filled the air as multiple spectators gathered in the courtyard. The gallows were set up and the stallions sentenced to death all had nooses wrapped around their necks. Marshall and Beorn stood by as witnesses until Marshall stepped forward to address the doomed former nobles.

“These men have been found guilty of high treason against the crown and committing war crimes against the civilians of Equestria and its allies. For these crimes, you have all been sentenced to hang until death.” Marshall stepped down and allowed Beorn to take the stand as he marched up to glare at the traitors.

“Know that your families will not be subjugated to any punishments for your crimes, may that bring you peace.”

“Filthy northerner!!” One of them shouted before spitting at Beorns feet.

“Mark my words, SOMEONE will finish what we started! Your days in this land are numbered.”

The crowd screamed in outrage at this display and were demanding the execution to begin at once and with a single nod, Marshall ordered the executioner to pull the switch, activating the trap door on the platform.

Some of the prisoners died within seconds while others continued to struggle to breath as their eyes became bloodshot and some even foamed at the mouth before succumbing to their fate.

“Freeze in the wastes of Helheim…” The young king said before seating himself.

Marshall ordered some men to take the bodies away. He walked past Beorn and patted his shoulder.

“You passed this test as king, Beorn, and you still have much to learn,” Marshall said.

“For now, we focus on finishing this war once and for all.”

End.

Battle Under The Crystal Moon

Beorn stepped out of his room to breathe in some fresh air and despite the snow now falling, he felt no chill and actually welcomed the sensation as it had been a long time since he felt the cold of his homeland.

On his bed were his new wives, each snuggling up to each other after a night of passion with their new husband and each had a brand new wedding ring on their fingers with a different variety of gems.

As he breathed in the morning air, two hands wrapped around him and he felt a gentle kiss on his cheek that made him smile.

"Crysta." He looked back to see his new queen.

"Mmm come back to bed my king~." Crysta purred while snuggling up to him.

“The sun will be up soon and I can’t sleep. Not while knowing what is coming for us…” Beorn said as the first snowflake fell from the sky and the two lovers looked up with warm smiles.

“The first snowfall, winter is here.” Crysta smiled while snuggling against his arm.

“Yes…it is.” Beorn said while looking down at the streets of Canterlot to see the shops opening and the first of its citizens stepping out to start their day.

The battle from days ago still weighed on the citizens of Canterlot. Blueblood was finally dead, his loyalist either sent to life in prison or executed, and the allied forces were still licking their wounds. This year’s winter was a tad colder than normal, and Beorn knew, as did the royals, knew it meant the coming final battle. Beorn’s wives all slowly rose from the bed and sauntered to the bathroom, glancing over their shoulders at their husband as he watched their asses sway left and right before they closed the door. Beorn chuckled as he walked over to the mirror and looked at himself. It was as if he was staring at a stranger with one eye, someone completely different from the stag from nearly a year ago. Beorn sighed and reached for a hairbrush on the nightstand his hand knocked it to the floor. He clicked his tongue and picked it up and stood back up to look in the mirror, only to see a figure wearing a hooded trench coat standing with his hands behind his back in the reflection behind him with two glowing red eyes.

“Good morning, young king,” the devil himself said calmly.

“I know you…” Beorn said while looking behind him to make sure this wasn’t a trick.

“What do you want with me?”

“Oh, just a friendly chat is all.” Lucifer smiled as he removed his hood and summoned up a pot of hot chocolate for himself.

“I do so love this time of year in…any reality actually. A time for generosity and good will.”

“Get to the point, demon, you bore me.” Beorn said bluntly before brushing his hair.

“The battle everyone seldom anticipates draws near."

“Hmph, very well,” Lucifer said as he paced behind Beorn.

"I have witnessed the Wendigo King’s army myself. Quite the foreboding sight, let me tell you.”

“I’m not worried,” Beorn said, brushing the side of his head.

“The allied armies are well-fitted and we have just as many numbers.”

“Perhaps, or perhaps you would like to ensure your victory?” The devil said, slowly bringing out one of his hands holding a blue fruit.

“This one’s quite special, if you want to keep your loved ones safe.”

Beorn had already seen what the devil fruit was capable of firsthand when Marshall consumed it and listened carefully to Lucifer's offer.

“Take this and victory will be guaranteed. No strings, all I want is my right hand man back where he belongs when this whole ordeal is over.”

“....No.”

“Pardon?”

“No. I already messed with enough forbidden magic to last me a lifetime.”

“Ah yes, the berserker brew.” Lucifer nodded as he made the fruit vanish in a puff of smoke.

“Funny thing. Did you know that it contains dragon’s blood?”

Beorn stared in shock as Lucifer gave his signature smirk.

“No? Well it’s no surprise your father forbade its use. That stuff is potent, downright lethal when consumed.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Beorn glared as he began braiding his hair.

“Truth be told…” Lucifer grew serious.

“Beorn, I advise you to be cautious of my Hand.”

“Uncle? Pfft, like I have anything to worry about from him,” Beorn scoffed.

“I am quite serious, boy,” Lucifer said.

“I have been witnessing Lockdrom’s journey since the day he first partook of my fruit. Even I am unsure how to explain it, but there is something about him that is more than meets the eye. Even Micheal, leader of the Archangels of God, has his suspicions about him.”

“Your point?” Beorn asked.

“My point being is Dimitri has gone through many hardships in his past, especially during his time as a soldier. That includes in this world. There is no telling what would happen if, say, one of his precious comrades-in-arms falls,” Lucifer said.

“Death comes for us all sooner or later, even I-”

“Again…” Lucifer cut Beorn off.

“You’re referring to my father…”

“Indeed, and you are practically like a son to him so I advise you to take my offer while you still have the chance.”

“And I already gave you my answer.” Beorn shot out of his seat and stared the devil in his eyes.

“Now leave or I will drag you out of there and make my decision more clear to you…”

Lucifer became annoyed with the young buck and simply vanished from sight just as the girls came out wearing bathrobes and looking refreshed.

“What were you looking at?” Azurys asked as she plopped herself on his lap.

“Nothing…just thinking about the holiday is all.” Beorn smiled before giving each of them a kiss.

“Well then let’s get going, we got so much to do!” Crysta chirped while pulling him out of his chair.

“Wait, where are we going?”

“The closet silly, we’re gonna model our new dresses for you~.” Ruko grinned while shoving him to the closet.

Meanwhile

Celestia awoke to the touch of her husband's hand caressing her belly as he gave each of them a morning kiss and nuzzle with Luna being the only grumpy one as she still had to attend the dream realm despite her pregnancy.

“Mmm what time is it?” Luna groaned while hiding her head under a pillow.

“It’s morning dear sister and Hearthswarming Eve.” Celestia beamed while giving a morning stretch.

“Only thing missing is our little ones rushing in to wake us up.” Marshall sighed before hearing the sound of clashing weapons in the courtyard.

“Sounds like the children are doing their morning practice.” Raven smiled while tying up the sash of her robe.

“Does it ever end with those kids?” Marshall wondered.

In the courtyard, Selene gracefully wielded a rapier while Imperius held his halberd with both hands. On the sidelines, Lock stood by and watched the two spar against one another. Selene went for a stab but Imperius side-stepped and slashed his spear at his sister. Selene backflipped and twirled until she landed on her feet with a smirk.

“Flashy movements aren’t everything, Selene,” Lock advised.

“Stay on the offensive. And Imperius, control your attacks so they are consistent.”

Imperius gave his halberd a few twirls as they began to circle each other and like a shot, both took their fight to the air and began a series of twirls and spins making it look like they were dancing with sparks flying everywhere.

“Getting tired little brother?” Selene teased while parrying his blows.

“On the contrary sister, I’m just getting-WARMED UP!!” Imperius shouted as his body suddenly became engulfed in flames, turning him into a living fireball.

“Here I come!”

With her quick thinking, Selene put up a barrier to halt his attack and the two were locked in midair.

“Kid’s got fight, I’ll give him that,” Lock chuckled.

“Indeed they do.” Discord poofed in next to Lock.

“How goes the colt’s training?”

“He’s gonna be officially knighted with a proper ceremony by his father later today,” Lock said.

“I’ve taught him all I can, he deserves his knighthood.”

“I also hear you finally accepted Selene?” Discord teased.

“Didn’t know you were into young mares.”

“Shut it, we ain’t done anything,” Lock said with a stink eye.

“Besides, Selene is a good mare. I just want her to be happy, same with the other women I’m with here in this world.”

“I see,” Discord hummed as he watched the two siblings spar.

“Say, I have an entertaining idea.” Discord whispered in Lock’s ear, which made the man eye him questionably.

“What? It’ll be funny and educational!”

“Please explain how this would be educational,” Lock deadpanned.

“Indeed,” Discord responded.

Lock merely rolled his eyes as Selene and Imperius went for another clash.

“Oi! Selene!” Lock called out, making Selene glance at him.

“If you win, I’ll take you out on a special Hearthswarming date!”

“....YEAAAAH!!!” Selene suddenly got a wellspring of power and sent her brother crashing into the bushes, much to her parents’ amusement.

“Ahh young love.” Celestia sighed.

Imperius scrambled out of the bushes covered in twigs and leaves and even spat out a bit of dirt while the guards helped clean him off.

“That…that was cheating!”

“No, that was motivation.” Lock said with a smug grin when Selene clinged onto him with an excited squeal.

“You put the moves on her and I’ll have your head! GOT IT?!?” Marshall shouted from the balcony.

“Darling, our little girl is growing up.” Luna said while combing her hair in front of the mirror alongside Raven and her sister.

“That makes it worse!”

“So where are we going?” Selene asked and proceeded to peck Lock’s cheek between each question.

“See a show? chu! A romantic dinner? chu! A midnight stroll? chu!”

“LOCK! I SWEAR TO GODS!” Marshall shouted.

“I didn’t even do anything,” Lock said while Selene kept kissing his cheek.

“Selene, you might wanna cool it with the kissing, your old man’s gonna bust a vein.”

“And your head!” Marshall added.

“As for what I have planned, you’ll just have to wait and see,” Lock said as he scooped up Selene and carried her bridal style.

“Think you can wait until tonight?”

“EEE!!”

The three mares sighed as they listened to their husband grumble in annoyance before getting dressed and beginning preparations for their annual Heartswarming celebration.

“Oh dear, the ballroom is a complete mess…” Raven said after noticing the large hole in the wall and fallen chandelier.

“Half the gardens are destroyed as well.” Luna sighed while watching the castle staff round up the frightened critters.

“I guess we can forget putting up the tree this year.” Marshall said as he watched the servants clear out the debris.

“Well it’s not all bad.” Celestia smiled while rubbing her pregnant belly.

“Soon we’ll be having a few new arrivals~!”

“And I cannot wait to meet them.”

“Perhaps we can help?” Scorpan walked in with Apple Bloom and Scoli.

“My gargoyle soldiers and some of my royal staff can help clean up. It’s the least I can do after Princess Twilight saved my parents.”

“That would be most appreciated, thank you Prince Scorpan,” Luna said.

“Actually…” Scorpan said while rubbing the back of his head.

“It’s King Scorpan now.” This news surprised everyone a little.

“Before my arrival, my father told me that he is no longer the centaur he once was. He went on a rant saying he’d see that sneak attack Tirek pulled on him and my mother a million miles away if he were in his prime. So, as of today, my mother and father, King Vorak and Queen Haydon, have officially stepped down as rulers of the Midnight Palace and have crowned me as their successor.”

“That’s wonderful news!” Celestia cheered.

“We could use some good news after what we went through.” Marshall sighed when he noticed the servants were still putting up the decorations.

“Just because the castle’s a mess, doesn’t mean we can’t celebrate dear.” Raven smiled as she pecked his cheek.

“I can agree with that,” Marshall said.

On the outskirts of Canterlot, a lone stag sat in front of a large group of other stags. Next to him was a doe who stood close by. Dyanni eyes the stags who stood nervously in front of Hreidar as he glared at them with his arms crossed

“One hundred years,” Hreidar said with a cold tone.

“The actions of the Stonehoofs will set us back by a hundred years. All because you lot refused to have a single ounce of common sense.”

“B-But we-”

“SILENCE!” Hreidar roared, making most of the stag jump.

“If I hear a single excuse, I will not hesitate to tear your antlers off and drive them through your heart!” Dyanni took Hreidar’s hand and Hreidar took a deep breath.

“However, I was thankfully not raised by Dainn Stonehoof. With that being said, I have a simple proposal for you all. Help me rebuild the Stonehoof name, or be forever exiled to the frozen wasteland back on our home continent.”

Many of the stags who had gathered talked amongst themselves as Hreidar awaited their answer and after a brief moment of silence, one of the elder stags spoke up.

“And if we choose to join you, are we expected to bend the knee to Beorn Wulfricson?”

“Yes.” Hreidar quickly replied as they began to mumble again.

“I have no intention of challenging Beorn’s rule, we all know what happened between his father and mine. The cycle must end here.”

“But sire, he owes us a blood debt!” One of the younger stags protested.

“And we owe him! Never forget it was my foolish father who started this bloody feud almost twenty years ago! No more.” Hreidar then stood from his seat.

“We have lost so many generations of this clan through pointless conquests and fighting amongst ourselves! This is our chance to break the cycle and start over but I cannot do it alone so I ask you not as a chief but as a member of this clan. Please, help me…”

Once again the stags talked amongst themselves. After waiting patiently for a few minutes, they all looked at Hreidar.

“Will Beorn Wulfricson be merciful to us?” One stag asked.

“No, not right away, but I am confident he will over time,” Hreidar said.

“It is up to us to prove that we can change for the better.”

“Then we accept,” the elder Stonehoof said.

“Elder?” One stag said.

“Hush, boy!” The elder snapped.

“Nothing will ever remove the stain on the Stonehoof name, but we can at least begin anew again.” At this, the stags began to agree with the elder.

“I am glad you all have agreed,” Hreidar said.

“But we’re not finished yet. There is one last trial we must face.”

The city of Canterlot was bustling with creatures of all kinds. The yaks helped the ponies lift heavy scaffolding for the builders, the gargoyles aided any civilians who needed it, and the changelings were helping with Hearthswarming decorations. Much was to be done for the rebuild of the royal capital, and everyone was pulling their weight to do so. In the center of town was everyone’s favorite tavern run by Spitfire and Soarin. Their young daughter Twister Winds sat on a stool as she watched her parents work.

“Want a cookie kiddo?” Soarin asked, giving his kid a cookie.

Twister babbled happily and grabbed the cookie and munched on it. The little filly ate her snack until she looked out the window.

“Something out there, sweetie?” Spitfire said.

Soarin and Spitfire looked out the window and both ponies were shocked at what they saw. A large group of stags, about over a hundred of them, marched down the Main Street towards the castle. Leading the group was a face Spitfire had hoped to forget entirely. The stag kept his sights on the castle as he led the group on.

“D-Dainn…?” Spitfire shuddered.

The town was now in a panic as a familiar banner waved overhead and the ponies began to worry.

“The Stonehoofs…”

“They’re back?!”

“Don’t tell me there’s another war coming…”

“Celestia help us…”

It wasn’t long until Beorn and his sister received word and marched towards the main gate of the castle with their personal guard expecting a fight. The moment they saw Hreidar’s clan, a feeling of anger began to rise within Beorn while his sister calmed him down.

“What is this Hreidar?” Beorn demanded an answer while keeping his hand close to his sword. In a shocking twist, Hreidar suddenly bent the knee to him along with the rest of his clan as they laid their banner at his feet.

“My king, our clan has committed terrible deeds through the centuries and for generations we have never sought to atone until now. I ask…no I beg you, show us mercy. We beg you for forgiveness,” Hreidar said.

Beorn stood silent along with Apple Jewel. All who bore witness to this unexpected act were at a loss. That a stag with Dainn’s face of the Stonehoof clan would be bending the knee to Beorn and begging for forgiveness.

“Hreidar, much as you have earned my respect and even my friendship during and after the war, I cannot stay the same for the rest of your clan,” Beorn said firmly.

“There are even remnants of the Stonehoofs back home, who aren’t aware of you yet. So what makes you so sure they would follow you as well and beg for forgiveness?”

“They won’t, I know my clan warriors all too well. Their pride will not let them accept defeat but I ask that you only show mercy to us,” Hreidar pleaded.

Beorn thought long and hard for a moment before turning to Apple Jewel.

“Sister, what is your opinion?” Beorn asked.

“It is hard to say, to be honest,” Apple Jewel said.

“Father often told stories about the Stonehoofs, none of them were good, but Hreidar is different. He fought by your side during the battles against Blueblood.” Apple Jewel thought about it for a few moments then spurred an idea. “Let’s give him an impossible task.”

“An impossible task?” Beorn asked, confused.

“Hreidar Snow,” Apple Jewel said.

“Yes, m’lady?” Hreidar said.

“If you wish to start your clan’s path of redemption, then you must be a proper new chief and tend to all members of your clan. As co-ruler of the clans, I order you to return to our homeland in the north. Track down every last Stonehoof clansman out there. You will either convince them to join you, or, if they’re too far gone, deal with them as you see fit. Kill them, exile them, do whatever is necessary as the new chief of the Stonehoofs. Once you have completed this impossible task, return to us once more and ask for our pardon. Prove that your clan is as redeemable as you wish it to be,” Apple Jewel announced

With a firm thump to his chest, Hreidar bowed to his friends.

“I swear by all the gods of the Vanir and the Aeisir, I will not return until my clan’s legacy is redeemed or wiped from the pages of history,” Hreidar swore.

“Then by my right as King in The North, I hereby declare you to be The King’s Hand. To enact my will upon those under my rule.” Beorn smiled as he placed his hand upon his friend’s shoulder.

“And when all this fighting is done, we shall drink and feast in my father’s hall until our hairs turn gray and our bones ache from old age.”

The crowd began cheering as Hreidar stood before his king and shook hands with a proud smile before the rest of his clan returned to help rebuild the city.

“You don’t really mean to send me north now, do you?” Hreidar whispered.

“We must. If the worst should happen, our people will turn to you.” Beorn said in a hushed voice while making sure they weren’t being eavesdropped.

“Do not betray my trust Hreidar or by the allfather I will curse your family for all time.”

“I don’t intend to,” Hreidar said.

“This is the second chance my ancestors dreamed of.”

“Hreidar?” Dyanni walked up to him.

“Is it true? Are you going back to the North?”

“I must, my sweet, it’s what my king demands of me,” Hreidar said.

“Then I’m coming too,” Dyanni said.

“Dyanni, this isn’t a vacation, it’s a quest for redemption,” Hreidar said.

“And I want to help you with this quest,” Dyanni protested.

“I’ve spent too long in that forest as a fawn. Now I’m finally seeing the outside world and…I found the stag of my dreams.” Dyanni held his hand.

“I want to be with you through this, through thick and thin. My father will understand,” Dyanni said.

“And it’s the perfect way to kick off your engagement with a little romantic cruise across the ocean. Eh? Eh?” Beorn winked before getting elbowed in the gut by his sister.

“What my idiot brother means is we wish you all the luck in the world and don’t worry, we’ll handle your father,” Apple Jewel said with a passive aggressive smile.

“Rrg! What she said!” Beorn winced.

The couple laughed before sharing a quick kiss and began to make plans for the journey north while their friends continued to prepare for Hearthswarming eve. Even with the ruined buildings and craters in the streets, the city was as lively as ever and once the snow was deep enough, children were seen using the craters as little forts and began snowball fights while the adults hustled with repairs.

Although it wasn’t something Celestia and Luna enjoyed doing, they had no choice but to give the order to send their troops to the Crystal Empire as soon as possible. The army of the dead was fast approaching, and they wouldn’t even stop for Hearthswarming. At the train station, hundreds upon thousands of troops were seeing their loved ones off. Ponies, caribou, yaks, deer, and gargoyles alike were all slowly but steadily loading into the train cars. Some have tearful goodbyes, some gave confident promises of return, and some wished they could stay but had to fight for their home and for the world.

“Must you leave…?” Ragna said sadly to Gregor.

“Our boy is already preparing to return to the north, and now you must leave for the Crystal Empire.”

“Hey, I’ll be back before you know it.” Gregor said while giving her a kiss as they watched the soldiers pile into the train cars.

“When this war is finally over, we’ll have a home to come back to.”

“Well I don’t care if you’re a hero, just get back to me safely.” Ragna said as she held his hand.

“I promise.”

Amongst the line of troops was Imperius and his band of mercs who had begun overseeing airships carrying their supplies for the siege.

“Make sure that cargo is secured, every last bit counts.”

“Right you are, sir.”

Imperius glanced at his spear and wondered if his newfound power would be enough. He had finally achieved his dream of becoming a knight, he found the loves of his life, and he has become the stallion he never thought he’d become. He looked back at the castle where he was raised. Even all the way from the train station, he could still see his mothers standing at the balcony of the highest tower. He already said his goodbyes to his wives, which was as difficult as saying goodbye to his mothers, but it was a necessity.

“When this is over, we’ll celebrate Hearthswarming properly,” Imperius said to himself as he walked to the front of the train to stand with the conductor.

Amongst the crowd, Surt and Upper Crust, along with Top Notch and his lover. Lady Crust was now a couple months pregnant with her new baby as Surt gently placed a hand on her stomach.

“This child will not grow up without her father,” Surt promised.

“I know.” his new wife smiled as they shared a kiss.

“HEY! Grubber, quit stuffing your face and get a move on!” Imperius shouted to one of his merc friends who was caught eating some cheese from the rations.

“Okay, okay! Geeze I can’t have a snack while working?”

With the last of the supplies loaded, the crew boarded the ships and prepared to sail for the Crystal Empire as the citizens waved them off with a cheer while back at the train station, Marshall and his elite knights prepared to depart along with his wives.

“I’d feel better if you all stayed here.” He said while holding both Luna and Celestia’s hands.

“Husband, where you go, we go.” Celestia smiled as she placed his hand on her belly.

“I don’t want our little one to be too far away from her daddy.”

“The Wendigo King will stop at nothing to kill us all,” Marshall said.

“If I’m going to risk my life, then I’d rather do it knowing you’re somewhere safe.”

“Be that as it may, we still wish to come with you,” Celestia said.

“So we shall take our personal airship to the empire and meet you there. Just so we won’t take up too much space on the train.”

Marshall nodded and looked around.

“Where’s our daughter?” Marshall asked.

“Oh, she’s with Lock,” Luna said.

“…one day I’ll kill that bastard,” Marshall sneered.

“…one day.”

Selene was told by the servants to make her way to the top of the mountain that overlooked the city and castle. She didn’t know what it was for, and she was told it was of the utmost importance. She walked up the mountain wearing a fur coat and earmuffs to keep warm. It irked her a little that she wasn’t told why she had to come up all the way here but she still made her way up.

“This better be worth the trouble,” Selene grumbled as the wind blew against her a little.

“Who calls a meeting all the way up-!”

Selene stopped in her tracks when she was met with a wondrous sight. A ring of low flames circled an area at the peak of the tower. Waiting for her was Dimitri Lockdrom, dressed in a black tuxedo and wearing white dress gloves. He stood with a blue rose in his hand and smiled at Selene. Behind him was a table with two chairs and two covered dishes on each end. Selene was in a state of shock which only made the man chuckle at her reaction.

“Glad you could make it, my dear,” Lock said as he approached the princess. He held out the rose for her to take.

“Happy Hearthswarming Eve, and…” he leaned in to whisper in her ear.

“Happy birthday.”

Selene squealed as she leaped onto him for a big hug and was twirled around by Lock.

“How did you know?” She asked with excitement.

“Your mother told me.” Lock winked as he guided her to the table.

“Hope you like the cake, I baked it myself.”

As soon as Selene entered the ring of flames, the atmosphere became much warmer as she sat down when Lock pulled out her chair for her. Lock pulled off her coat and draped it over the chair. He reached for the lid on the platter and pulled it off to reveal a luxurious burnt almond cake.

“Your favorite,” Lock said.

The princess squealed again as they sat down and he lit her a candle to make a wish. After a few brief moments of silence, Selene blew out the candle and proceeded to take a bite out of her birthday cake, the taste made her horn shimmer as she gave an excited squeal.

“You sure you aren’t Celestia’s daughter?” Lock joked as he took a slice for himself and the two enjoyed their picnic.

“You’re such a tease,” Selene said as she ate her cake,

“It’s just one of the many things I love about you.”

“And I love how you’re always smiling,” Lock said.

“Call it one of the things I fight for.”

Selene blushed as she and Lock conversed with each other and ate the cake. Lock shared some stories about his home world and Selene revealed some embarrassing stories about her brother that Lock swore to secrecy.

“And then when my bunkmates and I got back to the quarters, we found all our bed sheets pink!” Lock said, causing Selene to laugh out loud.

“Turns out some genius dropped a pair of red socks in the wash. We had to do double the drills each day in order to make up for that one.”

“Hehehehe! Oh my, that’s priceless!” Selene laughed. Lock laughed as well until small tears leaked out of her eyes. Selene was still laughing, but Lock could tell she struggled to keep her emotions in check.

“Selene?” Lock said.

“I-I’m sorry…” Selene said, wiping her eyes.

“It’s just…I want this to last forever.”

Lock frowned a little and knew what she meant.

“I know.” Lock looked out to the city.

“This…will be my last adventure here.”

The two of them looked out towards the city as they watched the train and airships depart before seeing the first of the Hearthswarming decorations light up the streets followed by the sounds of the first carolers singing in the square.

“Ohh I love this one!” Selene said as she heard the song echo on the wind.

“Princess?” Lock called out to her while extending his hand.

“May I have this dance?”

Selene grinned and took Lock’s hand. The two stood from the table and they began to slow dance with each other. Selene was lost in Lock’s eyes as they swayed with the music. The two swayed and stepped with the rhythm of the music. Lock unfurled his wings and flapped them as he held onto Selene’s waste. He spun slowly in a circle in the air and Selene sighed with a demure smile. The young princess leaned up and kissed Lock on the lips as Lock slowly descended to the ground and they separated.

“Lock?” Selene said.

“Yes, Selene?” Lock said.

“Please, make this night unforgettable,” Selene said.

Lock blinked and held her hands with his. “Selene…are you sure?”

Selene would only nod yes as they drew closer to each other and like something out of a romance movie, the snow began to fall the moment they kissed each other and embraced one another with the princesses leg popping up followed by an excited giggle.

Lock sat on the edge of the bed and meditated. In the other room, Selene was staring at herself in the mirror with a very nervous smile as she just stepped out of the shower.

“Okay…okay…okay, Selene, this is it,” Selene said, trying to take deep breaths.

“You’re eighteen years old now. Your stallion is waiting for you and you can’t screw this up. Just relax… Oh, who am I kidding?! I can’t relax! This is happening!”

Selene once again had to take deep breaths to steady herself until she finally was able to put her underwear on. She then walked to the door and peeked out to see Dimitri still sitting on the edge of the bed with his eyes closed.

“Lock?” Selene said.

“Yes?” Lock said, opening an eye.

“I didn’t keep you waiting too long, did I?” Selene asked.

“Not at all,” Lock said.

Selene nodded and opened the door more. She slowly walked towards Lock and sat herself next to him. The mare’s heart was beating so fast and her body went a little rigid.

“Selene?” Princess jumped a bit and looked at Lock who was smiling warmly at her. “Relax. I won’t do anything on my own terms. Tonight is your night. So you tell me what to do, and I’ll do it, okay?”

The princess could only nod yes as Lock gently took her by the hand and kissed her while gently caressing her arm. His touch instantly got her to relax and her mind was in a complete state of bliss with their kiss and slowly began wrapping her arms around him.

“I love you.” She said as they broke the kiss to catch their breath.

“And I love you,” Lock said.

“Um…can you please lay on your back?” Selene asked.

Lock nodded and climbed on the bed and laid on his back. Selene slowly crawled on top of Lock and I did the buttons on his dress shirt. When she undid the last button, his exposed torso was on full display. The scars that littered his body mesmerized the young princess and she trailed her fingers on each one. Selene gulped and reached behind her. She undid the clip of her bra and allowed her breasts to be freed. She wasn’t as large as most mares her age, a healthy C-cup. But Lock drank in Selene’s beauty and Selene felt oddly calm at his stare.

“Touch me…” She whispered.

Lock nodded and trailed his hands up her hips, to her stomach, and to her breasts. He gently cupped each breast and gave them a small squeeze, making her moan.

“You’re gorgeous, Selene,” Lock said.

“Th-They’re not too small, are they?” Selene asked as Lock kept gently caressing her.

“They’re perfect, just like you,” Lock said softly.

Her lover then gently pulled her down as his hands trailed towards her flank and even hit a few ticklish spots along her back as she let out a few giggles and squirmed around.

“Watch those hands mister.”

“You mean these hands~?” Lock grinned as he grabbed her flank in surprise.

“Eee!” Selene squealed before going back to kissing her lover.

“You’re mean~.”

“And you’re cute~.” Lock said before rolling on top of her.

The young beauty beneath him looked up at the man. His entire frame was much larger than hers as he leaned down and kissed her lips. He trailed downwards and kissed and worshiped her body, all while she squirmed and moaned out loud. His kisses soon led to between her legs where he noticed a wet stain on her panties. He looked up at Selene for her approval, to which she slowly nodded while panting heavily. Lock hooked his fingers on the waistband and pulled her panties down and off her legs. Her special place was exposed to him and her scent filled his nostrils. A smooth-looking cameltoe that looked quite wet from all the arousal. Lock slowly leaned forward while sticking out his tongue and gave her pussy a gentle lick.

“Ah!” Selene cried out.

Lock smirked and went back to work as he started to gently lick her pussy more and more, earning more yelps and moans from his lover.

“Mmmm…” Selene squirmed as she tried to stay still for her lover when Lock gently placed a hand on her cheek and smiled.

“Just relax and let me do all the work.” He spoke in a hushed voice before going back down on her nethers while her cheeks flushed pink and her horn flared up with magic.

“L-lock…” She moaned as he began caressing her legs and gently lapped at her snatch with a few nuzzles in between.

“L-Lock wait! I-I’m about to-!!” Suddenly a shock of pleasure was sent up the princesses spine as he gave her clit one last lick and sent her into her first explosive orgasm that made her clutch her legs tight around his head.

“AHHH!”

Selene’s juices sprayed all over Lock’s face as he lapped up any that went into his mouth. Selene’s face was completely flushed as she was coming down her high. Lock leaned up and pulled off his pants and boxers. When Selene glanced down, she saw Lock fish out a condom from his back pocket and put it on his tool. Selene’s eyes went wide when she saw Lock’s dick. Something so big would probably tear her in two. Once preparations were complete, Lock assumed his position between her legs and readied himself.

“I must ask once again just to make sure,” Lock said.

“Are you sure you want this?”

“Y…Yes,” Selene nodded.

“More than anything. Please…make me yours, Lock.”

Lock nodded and moved his hips forward. The tip of his dick prodded her entrance and he began to enter her. Selene gasped and moaned the more she felt his girth move more inside until he hit a thin barrier. Lock hesitated for a moment and looked at Selene.

“Deep breath, this’ll hurt,” Lock said and she did so. In one quick motion, Lock pushed all the way in, ripping the barrier and claiming her virginity.

The princess let out a pained yelp as she clawed at his back and felt him push all the way into her until he was finally settled inside.

“You okay?” Lock asked after hearing her whimper and felt her nails dig into his back.

“I’m gonna start moving now.”

Selene nodded as he slowly started to push in and out of her with a few pained cries escaping her.

“Nnng! It hurts…”

“Just bare with it.” Lock huffed while holding her hands.

The pain eventually turned into pleasure the more he thrusted. Lock was mindful of how gentle he was with her and kept a slow pace. Selene’s muffled cries soon became blissful moans and the pain had faded almost completely.

“F-Faster…” Selene huffed.

Lock complied and picked up his pace. He leaned his head towards her chest and started to suckle on her left nipple. The act made Selene moan more as her legs crossed over Lock.

“So good…” Selene moaned.

“P-Please go faster~.”

Lock once again complied and picked up to a steady pace. Selene was in a state of euphoria and moaned more and more.

“You feel wonderful, my darling,” Lock said and switched to her right nipple.

“Mmm this is the best birthday ever~.” Selene moaned while feeling his tongue swirl around her tit as he rutted her on the bed. While the lovers continued, two of Luna’s mares from the night guards stood outside the door and could hear their princess moan and giggle through the door as both smirked at each other.

“Think the lord regent’s gonna kill him?” The first one asked her partner.

“Pretty sure the princesses are keeping him as cool as possible.” The second one replied as they were brought their coffee by one of the night staff.

Back in the room, Selene had finally taken the dominant roll and was riding on top of Lock with a little more vigor as she bounced up and down on his rod with all sorts of arousing sounds escaping her.

“Mmm Lock you feel so good~.” She moaned with her breasts bouncing freely.

Lock grunted and kept his hands on her hips. He was impressed how fast she changed her mood once she got the hang of it. Normally, he’d return the favor and show her a wild night, but this was a special occasion for the birthday mare so he held himself back.

“Lock! Lock! Oh, Lock, I love you!” Selene cried out.

“That’s it, Selene, keep it going,” Lock said.

“I’m almost there.”

Selene bounced on Lock’s dick more and felt his tip poke the entrance to her womb. She then mashed her lips on his as their tongues battled for dominance. Selene had lost count how many times she climaxed while riding Lock’s cock. Lock soon felt tension build up in his groin and he grunted.

“Selene! I’m about to blow!” Lock said.

“Yes! Me too! I’m gonna cum too!” Selene said.

“Together!”

With one last bounce on his dick, Selene climaxed once more and drenched his groin with her fem cum. Meanwhile, Lock’s load filled the condom to the brim and ballooned within Selene’s pussy. After a few minutes of basking in their high, Selene shakily raised her hips up and let Lock’s dick flop out of her soaking pussy. The tip of the condom was twice the size of a ping pong ball as his seed sloshed around.

“Mmm that was wonderful.” Selene said as she snuggled against Lock.

“Happy birthday, princess.” Lock smiled before seeing the snow falling outside the window.

“Happy Hearthswarming, my love.” Selene said as they shared one last kiss and cuddled under the sheets.

The Next Morning at The Crystal Empire

Imperius stood in the center of the Crystal arena, staff in hand as several guards surrounded him and attacked from all sides. The group was dispatched with lightning fast precision as the prince struck each of them down with minimal effort before he heard the sound of hand clapping from his father.

“Well done, son, I see your time as a gladiator has paid off.”

“Thanks dad but this is nothing compared to your skill.” The prince said while a butler handed him a towel to dry off.

“Don’t be so modest. You remind me of myself when I was your age.” Marshall said while ruffling his sons mane as they left for the palace.

“Um…my lord?” A servant crystal pony approached Marshall and Imperius.

“Yes? What is it?” Marshall asked.

“There’s somepony here to see you,” the servant said nervously.

“Me? Now?” Marshall said.

“Who is it?”

“He hails from Prance,” the servant said.

“And…well, he claims to be your father.”

Marshall’s entire demeanor changed in an instant. His eyes narrowed, his fists clenched, and his breathing became a little heavy.

“Dad?” Imperius said.

“You have a father?”

Marshall didn’t respond and looked as though he was summoning every once of willpower not to let his emotions get the better of him. With a deep breath, Marshall stood silent for several minutes before giving his response.

“…send him to me,” Marshall said.

The servant bowed and left to go fetch the visitor. Imperius wanted to try and say something, but his questions were best kept to himself for the moment. Soon, the servant came back and next to him was an older-looking stallion. He had darker fur than Marshall’s and his black mane and tail had more gray hairs than black. He wore Prench-looking attire with a cloak over his shoulders. When the older stallion eyed Marshall, he smiled at the Lord Regent.

“By the gods…” the old stallion said.

“I figured you’d look like me in my prime once you came of age, but I didn’t expect the resemblance to be so spot on.”

Marshall would say nothing as he glared at the old stallion who seemed confused at his expression.

“Oh come now have you nothing to say? Give your father a hug.”

Just as the visitor came closer, Marshall violently shoved him back before looking behind him as if searching for something.

“Where are they?” He asked the old man.

“Pardon?” The old stallion said.

“Your Better Sons. Where are they?” Marshall asked again.

An awkward silence came as both stallions stared at each other until the Lord Regent finally spoke up.

“You got a lot of nerve showing your face to me after all this time.”

“Now son, that’s no way to talk to your father-!”

“YOU ARE NO FATHER OF MINE!!”

The outburst echoed throughout the halls, startling Imperius.

“Thirty years…” Marshall hissed with hate.

“Thirty years, since you walked out on my mother and I! I still remember the nights when you hobbled into our home, piss drunk, and prattled on about how worthless I was!”

“I-I know what I did was wrong, but-“ the old stallion tried to say, until Marshall grabbed his collar.

“Don’t you dare try to defend yourself!” Marshall yelled in his face.

“You have nothing I want to hear. Especially after the last thing you said to me before you abandoned me after I was held hostage by one of your rivals! You told me, How did I end up with a worthless brat like you? I’m done with you and the whore. I’m off to find a better wife and sire better sons. That’s what you said to me! And yet, I see no better sons anywhere! So where are they, you old bastard! Where’s your other sons?!”

“I-I-“

WHAM!

Marshall punched the old stallion across his face.

“I said where are they?!”

WHAM!

“WHERE ARE THEY, YOU BASTARD!”

“Son…please…” Marshall's father begged as he was pummeled over and over.

WHAM!

“WHERE ARE YOUR BETTER SONS?!”

Suddenly, something grabbed Marshall by his arms and pulled him away as the old stallion fell down. He turned his head to see Imperius holding him back.

“Father! Enough! He’s had enough!” His son pleaded.

“It’s not worth it!”

Realizing what he had made his son witness, Marshall quickly composed himself and looked at the pitiful sight of the old man bleeding in front of him.

“I never wanna see you again…never. Imperius, come!” He ordered while storming off with his son following close behind.

“Who was that dad?”

“....that was your grandfather.” Marshall saw no point in lying to his son as they left.

“I never told you, but I was actually born in Prance. I was younger than you when it happened. A rival lord of the local Duke of our village wanted to try and use us as leverage to force our Duke to surrender his lands. Normally, soldiers would ransack villages and take as many ponies as possible. But that stallion…he sold my mother and I out just to save his own skin.” Marshall clenched his fist in anger.

“I sat in a cell and watched my mother pass away from illness before the royal army dispatched the rival lord and his men. That is who the stallion you just saw is.”

Imperius was in complete shock after hearing about his father’s past and continued to listen to his tale.

“Shortly after the feud, the lord who abducted me came to raise me as his own son. He taught me the ways of knighthood and chivalry, gave me the strength I needed to survive before letting me go my own way and the rest is history.” Marshall sighed as they entered the palace.

“It’s something I never hoped to tell you and your sister, son, it’s not a part of my life I wished to share.”

“But dad, you’re amazing!” Imperius said, surprising his father.

“I mean it explains how you became…this! It’s like something out of a fairy tale!”

“Hmph. My boy.” Marshall smiled while holding his son close.

Meanwhile, Beorn and Lock were in another training yard together. Beorn was decked out in his armor and held Kingslayer in one hand and Thunderbolt in the other. Lock was also wearing his armor and held his whip-swords in his hands and clenched his spear in his jaw. The two charged at each other and clashed their weapons with enough force to send a shockwave. Lock and Beorn exchanged blows and parried attacks as if they were fighting for real. Lock clicked the buttons on his swords’ handles and they extended out in their whip form. Twirling his body like a top, Lock whipped his swords at Beorn and the young king jumped out of the way. His eye was constantly moving in different directions and predicted the whip-swords movement with expert precision. One of the whip-swords came at him on his left but changed trajectory to his right. Beorn swung his sword to deflect the blade and then his hammer behind him to stop the other whip-sword from hitting his back. Lock smirked and pressed the buttons on his swords’ handles again, making the blades retract back to him.

“Your precision is amazing, Beorn,” Lock said.

“Even with only one eye, you’re able to read my weapons like a book.”

“A little trick my dad taught me. Don’t focus on the weapon, focus on the hands.” Beorn said as he walked towards his mentor.

“Just by seeing how the hands are positioned, you can tell where your opponent is going to strike and secondly!” He shouted before throwing Kingslayer at Lock who easily dodged while he let Thunderbolt drop to the ground.

“Always attack in a way your opponent won’t expect.”

“That’s great advice but now you are disarmed.” Lock smirked when he noticed Beorn was about to snap his fingers and suddenly remembered the enchantment on Kingslayer.

“Oh you little-!”

Snap!

In the blink of an eye, Kingslayer flew back towards his wielder's hand and nearly decapitated Lock who was suddenly kicked in the chest by his pupil and pinned to the wall with a blade at his throat.

“I win.” Beorn smirked.

“Yes you do,” Lock said with a smile.

“Looks like I have nothing more to teach you either.”

Beorn laughed and withdrew Kingslayer. But just as Lock sheathed his swords, Beorn frowned.

“You okay?” Lock asked.

“This is it,” Beorn said.

“This…will be our last sparring session.”

Lock sighed and nodded his head somberly.

“Yeah, it seems so.” Lock looked up to the sky.

“It’s been a crazy year here, even since I came crashing through that mirror.”

“Uncle…what if I came back with you?” Beorn asked out of the blue.

“The Stonehoofs are still oppressing your world, right? I could also bring some troops with me to even the odds.”

“Kid,” Lock said.

“And not only that, I can probably get the other clans to help out too!”

“Kid.”

“We’ll keep fighting the good fight! Just as we have been! Those bastards won’t see it coming-!”

Lock quickly silenced him as he wrapped his arms around his godson.

“Beorn…it’s gonna be okay,” Lock said softly.

“I know you want to but your place is here.”

“But…without you-”

“Your people need you more than I do. You’re their king.” Lock gave a solemn smile as he looked upon his godson.

“How I wish your father could see you now, the man you’ve become; The hero. A legend all on your own.”

Beorn would normally feel proud in a moment like this but the thought of losing another family member hurt him deeply as he stared at the ground with a look of disappointment.

“Hey stop that look or you’ll make me depressed.” Lock joked as they left the training grounds.

“Let’s grab a bite to eat and worry about the future at another time.”

Beorn smiled at the idea when he saw squadrons of heavily armed soldiers marching towards the outer wall to take their positions.

“They’ll be here soon…” He said with a hint of worry.

The two made their way to the council room where the leaders of the different factions waited for them. Prince Rutherford, Alpha Rocky Hyde, King Scorpan, and Queen Jasmine sat around the table. Lock and Beorn took their seats next to Marshall and Imperius.

“Let’s begin our preparations,” Marshall said and looked to the map of the palace and the surrounding area.

“They will arrive from the east horizon, all the way to the west horizon. Our main forces will be on the front lines.”

“Yaks operate catapults from walls,” Rutherford said while thumping his chest.

“Yaks smash undead with heavy rocks!”

“Our main defense will be these two rings.” Shining Armor said while showing the two outer walls surrounding the main city.

“The first ring is where we’ll focus our main defense, the enemy will be forced to send all their troops in this one spot, going around will take too long and will expose them to ranged attacks from the mages and pegasi as well as the artillery and if that fails, we fall back to the second wall and catch them in a kill box.”

“Our main worry should be the windigo king and his generals.” Beorn said as he stood from his chair.

“With every soldier that falls in battle, the undead ranks are bolstered. If we can take them out, their army will be crippled.”

“A bold plan young Beorn but they will most likely be at the rear and impossible to reach.” Scorpan replied.

“Then I say we dig a trap.” Rocky suggested while pointing to the field just outside the wall.

“My troops can dig a series of pitfalls to slow their advance and give us a chance to attack them at their flanks. The undead are numerous but all it takes is one good burst of flame and we can burn their rotting bones to a crisp.”

“That is if Dragon Lord Ember finally replies to our summons.” Marshall huffed with his arms crossed.

“I know winter isn’t the best season for dragons but this is hardly the time to be picky about the weather and do we have word on the mercenaries guild from Griffonstone?”

“No response,” Shining said and stood up.

“Which is why I’m going to Griffonstone personally.”

“Now? But we need you!” Imperius said.

“You’ll all be alright without me, someone needs to go whom they’ll listen to.”

“Then we wish you luck,” Lock said.

Shining nodded and left the council room to depart immediately.

“Now, I have a few ideas how we can meet the enemy head on without losing too many troops. Lucky, I still remember a thing or two from my time in the army. Since the enemy has such a wide range of dead coming at us, I have a tactic that might help.”

Lock pulled out his smartphone and tapped it a few times.

“In my home world, there was a war between two countries. They were called the Immortals of Persia and the Spartans of Greece. The Spartans were once able to hold back the Persian army with only three hundred of their troops.” Lock tapped his phone’s screen and used a display crystal to show the audience an image.

“This was one of their tactics that they used to fight the Immortals back.”

“An impressive tactic. Divide the army into three separate groups and flank the enemy.” Shining Armor said as he looked over the map.

“My men can take the brunt of the assault while our elite units take the flanks and circle around the enemy.”

“We’ll have to account for flying units.” Marshall said as he pointed to the rear lines.

“I want our artillery and ranged units here at the second wall, it’ll limit the range of their firepower but it will help thin the enemies numbers slowly.”

“Yaks no hide behind walls! We fight enemies face to face!” Rutherford slammed the table as he announced his battle plan.

“Rutherford, with all due respect that’s suicide. Many of your troops won’t survive.”

“Yaks, ready to do our part.”

“Since we have our tactics ready for the undead, there’s a far more pressing matter to address,” Lock said.

“The Wendigo King himself.”

There was a moment of unsettling silence in the room.

“He’s right,” Rocky said.

“We can fight for as long as we can in this battle, but it matters little with him around. If he doesn’t fall, then it’s damn near impossible to win.”

“Which is why…as the Devil’s Hand, I’ll confront him,” Lock said.

“Uncle?!” Beorn gasped.

“Beorn, let’s be real here,” Lock said seriously.

“Imagine for a moment that our entire army was outfitted head to hoof with Valyrian armor, all our mages were the most skilled in both combat and spell casting, and, if they weren’t bedridden, Celestia and Luna were both combat ready and joined us. Do you honestly think it would all be enough to take the Wendigo King down?”

“Um well…” Beorn tried to find an answer before Marshall stepped in.

“I’m afraid that’s not an option. Starswril said that only those of royal blood can end this monster. One of my children has to be the ones to deal the killing blow.”

“Easier said than done.” Rocky replied while leaning on the table.

“From what my scouts have told me, this monster rarely leads the charge, stays behind the rear lines to command his troops and above all he has several of his generals with him who were also said to be the greatest warriors of their time. I hate to say it my friends but we are in a heap of trouble.”

“What you call trouble, I call sport.” Beorn suddenly grinned as he stared at the map.

“My mother always told me that the greater the challenge is, the more awesome your victory will be.”

“Marshall,” Lock said to the Lord Regent.

“With all due respect, this is your son you’re asking to face that thing.”

“I realize that,” Marshall said, and looked at Imperius.

“But I believe-no, I know my son is ready. Are you, Imperius?”

Imperius looked at the map, then to Beorn, then to Lock, and then back to his father. He narrowed his eyes with determination and nodded confidently.

“I’ll drive my spear straight into his black heart,” Imperius said while thumping his chest.

“Looks like we’re all going then,” Lock said.

“So here’s how we’ll do things. While our armies are keeping the undead busy and away from the Crystal Heart, Marshall, Beorn, Imperius, and I will go straight for the head of the snake. If he thinks he can just sit back and let his drones do the dirty work for him, he’s got another thing coming. We’ll face the King and his generals head on and bring the fight to him.”

“Good. I’ve been meaning to try out some new techniques,” Marshall said.

“One last thing,” Lock said as he looked around the room.

“I have full confidence that if all do their duty, if nothing is neglected, and the best arrangements are made, as they’re being made, we shall prove ourselves once more able to defend our home.” Lock drew Hell’s Flare and held it up.

“To ride out the storm of war!”

“We all have our duties then, prepare your troops to defend the city and if this is to be our final battle then let’s make the end memorable.” Marshall said as the council members gave a short cheer.

“Council adjourned.”

After leaving the council room, Marshall once again found himself face to face with his father who had been waiting outside for what seemed like a while. His face was all bruised up and had medical tape patched on his jaw and cheek.

“If you’re here for the council meeting, you just missed it.”

“I never was good at timing…but you know that better than anyone.” the old stallion said with a pained chuckle.

“Good day, Lord Avalon.” Marshall said but as he left, his father said something unexpected.

“I’m proud of you my son….I’m proud of you.”

Marshall would say nothing and simply left the old man standing in the snow without so much as a goodbye.

Marshall looked up at the sky and felt the wind grow colder and more intense. He then looked upon the horizon and exhaled.

“And so they come…”

The Next Early Dawn

The stage was set, and everyone stood at the ready. Marshall, Lock, Imperius, and Lock stood in front of the countless thousands of troops behind them. The wind blew against them as they awaited the undead enemy to arrive. The sun had not risen yet, and some of the soldiers were either saying a small prayer or looking at a photo of a loved one one last time. Most of the forces were armed with Valyrian weaponry and some even Valyrian armor. Lock had his hood and mask on and crossed his arms. He glanced back at the army behind him.

“Beorn,” Lock said to the young king who held his father’s sword and his hammer.

“Say a prayer for your dad to give you strength.”

“It will take more than that…” Beorn looked out to the horizon and could already feel the air growing more chillier by the second.

“Is this what Helheim feels like? An endless winter of cold and misery?”

“Don’t think about it too much.” Lock advised his godson as they looked out to the horizon.

“I’ve always dreamed of becoming a hero like my father but now that he’s gone I…I…” Beorn did not know what else to say until Lock placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled.

“You’ll be fine kid.”

The heartwarming moment was cut short when the winds turned violent and dark clouds began to move in from the horizon.

“Are they attacking already?” Beorn asked while readying his sword.

“No, this is something else…” Lock said when he noticed the clouds were starting to gather over the city.

“Bucker…” Marshall muttered.

“He’s blocking out the sky.”

Just then, an eerie howl echoed through the air and all eyes pointed to the horizon. The sounds of heavy stomping were heard and everyone saw most of the horizon’s line became filled with undead. Everyone was now on edge from the sheer numbers the undead had. Lock slowly reached back and unsheathed his spear. The bottom part of his mask opened up and he clenched his jaw around his spear’s handle before unsheathing Flare and Frost.

“You girls ready?” Lock asked his weapons.

As the skies grew darker, the torches and braziers lighting the wall were suddenly doused out and the entire field was turned into an abysmal black that not even a griffin’s eyes could pierce through.

“Just like in the old tales…a winter unlike any we’ve ever seen…” One of the soldiers said before suddenly being overtaken by a chill.

“W-what foul magic is this?” A unicorn said while trying to reignite the brazier with his horn but to no avail. Hours went by but the enemy showed no signs of movement and with most of the empire now shrouded in darkness, most of the citizens found themselves jumping at their own shadows.

“Oh, you wanna play it like that, huh?” Lock smirked and held up his holo crystal.

“Selene? Be a dear and get rid of this nasty little storm, would you?”

Back at the palace, Selene nodded and put away her crystal. She walked out towards the balcony from the throne room and looked up at the sky. The cold wind blew against her but her resolve and Will was at its peak. The young princess then closed her eyes and held out her arms. Her horn glowed as she began to channel all the magic in her body. The glow from her horn grew brighter and brighter until she herself looked like she was made of light. She grunted a little when she started to feel the strain in her horn but she kept on channeling all the magic she had. Once her magic was at its peak, her eyes shot open and she aimed her hands up at the sky.

A massive blast of magic erupted from her hands and pierced the clouds above. The shockwave sent both the hovering clouds and high winds into disarray. Selene kept firing her magic as much as she could until all the clouds had evaporated until she couldn’t bear it anymore. She stopped her magic and fell to her knees, gasping for air as a headache pounded away at her head.

“That’s…all I can do for now,” Selene said.

Lock smirked and unfurled his wings. Embers began flickering off his body and wings as he gripped his swords and clenched his teeth.

“May I have the first move, Marshall?” Lock asked.

“By all means,” Marshall said as he shut the visor on his helmet and smoke billowed out from the openings of his armor.

“Watch and enjoy the show, boys,” Lock said and flapped his wings, shooting across the air.

In midair, Lock raised Hell’s Flare above him and his flames began swirling around. The flames grew and grew until it formed a massive ball of flames that could rival the sun’s rays. The spectacle made everyone awestruck at the fearsome power of the Devil’s Hand. Lock could see behind the massive horde of the undead where the Windigo King stood with his generals looking up at him.

“You may be able to conjure cold storms that could rival Helheim,” Lock said and raised his other sword to conjure a second massive ball of flames.

“But there’s no magic you can cast that will ever snuff out the Flames of Hell!”

Lock reeled his swords back and yelled into the air as he threw the massive spheres of fire down on the undead army.

“GREAT HELLFIRE COMMANDMENT: SURTR’S JUDGEMENT!!!”

The men cheered as it seemed victory was imminent but the moment the Windigo king raised his hand, the wind changed once more and before their eyes the fireballs were reduced to nothing but vapors on the wind and the clouds that Selene had managed to clear slowly began to reappear.

“Impossible…” Marshall said in disbelief before he spotted the undead king’s crown glowing amidst the darkened horizon.

“So that’s the source of his magic…Men, get those braziers relit now!”

“Yes sir!”

“Hurry or we’ll all freeze to death!”

“What of those who can’t fight, milord? The women and children?”

“Get them into the palace and I want our elite guards protecting the Crystal Heart.”

“Sir!”

It wasn’t long after that they began to hear the beating of war drums followed by the sound of marching footsteps and the eerie shriek of the windigo’s. All of the empire was gripped by fear as the citizens ran into the palace.

“This way, no pushing! Enter the palace calmly, you’ll be safe.” Top Notch shouted while helping move the ponies inside.

The men were able to relight the braziers just as the drums stopped and the marching came to a halt and a deathly silence overcame the field once more.

The Crystal Palace

While waiting for the coming siege, the refugees huddled together to stay warm with the mages doing what they could to keep the cold out. Mothers and fathers wrapped themselves around their children while the guards offered the elderly what blankets they could find as the winds howled outside.

“We underestimated him…” Cadence says as she had watched Lock’s attack get snuffed out like a birthday candle. She saw Lock fly back down to where Marshall and the boys were as the undead army continued to advance. Cadence held Flurry’s hand as her daughter clung to her mother.

“Is even the power of the Devil’s Hand not a match?”

“My lady!” A servant burst through the doors looking quite frazzled.

“What’s the matter? Is it undead?” Cadence asked.

“It’s Lady Celestia and Lady Luna! They’ve gone into labor!” The servant cried.

“What?!” Cadence shrieked.

“Now?! Of all times?! It’s too soon! They shouldn’t be due for another week!”

“They’re in the medical wing as we speak! We must inform Lord Marshall!” The servant said.

“Belay that!” Cadence ordered.

“He mustn’t lose focus, not now! I shall go to my aunts myself.” Cadence then picked up her daughter and gently placed her on the throne.

“Flurry, listen to mommy very closely. Your aunties are about to bring your new cousins into the world and mommy has to go to them. Remember when I said there would be a time when you would get to experience what it’s like to be in charge? Well this is it. While I’m gone, be the princess I’ve taught you to be. Can you do that?”

“Yes mommy.” Flurry said as her mother kissed her forehead.

“That’s my girl,” Cadence said with a smile.

While Cadence rushed to the medical bay, Flurry could see many of the citizens were scared and confused and was not sure what to do next when her aunt Twilight walked up to the throne with a warm smile.

“It’s not easy is it? Being in charge.” She asked her niece who simply shook her head.

“I was in your position once when I became princess. I was so nervous and scared, I wasn’t sure if I’d make a good ruler.”

“Then how did you do it?” Flurry asked her aunt who proceeded to seat her on her lap.

“I had my friends to help me. You see Flurry, just because you’re a princess doesn’t mean you have to do things alone, you can always ask for help.”

Hearing her aunt’s advice seemed to make Flurry’s burden a little lighter before she noticed an elderly caribou tending to a crying infant and ran over to see if she could help.

“Is he alright?” She asked while the lady bundled the little one up.

“The poor dear is scared is all, his mother got sick from the cold so I’m looking after him.” The elder laughed while bouncing the baby.

“Reminds me of when I babysat for King Wulfric.”

“You babysat uncle Wulfric?” Flurry asked.

“Dear, ask any elder amongst our clan. They all knew King Wulfric when he was a baby. It was the greatest of honors to watch that little buck grow into the stag he was, gods rest his soul. And now his son, a spitting image of his father, is out there fighting to keep us safe.”

Flurry looked out the window and noticed there were thunderbolts crackling in the sky. The young alicorn worried what was going to happen from here on out, but would remain strong for her mother and her kingdom.

Crystal Palace Medical Bay

“AAAAAAAAAARRRRGGHHHH!!”

The screaming of the sun monarch’s and moon monarch’s wails shook the entire medical wing of the crystal palace. Celestia’s screams weren’t as bad as Luna’s, since Luna was in the midst of giving birth to triplets. Cadence stood in between them and held their hands.

“Keep going, aunties!” Cadence cheered.

“Your sons and daughters are almost here!”

“Cadence dear, not that we appreciate the support-BUT COULD YOU PLEASE KEEP QUIET?!?” Celestia screamed as she gave another push.

“AAAAAHHH HUSBAND I’M GONNA KILL YOU!!” Luna shouted after another contraction.

“I can see the head!” The doctor said who was working with Celestia.

“Just one last push!”

“RRRRRRAAAAAAAAGGGHHHHH!!” Celestia bellowed and pushed once more.

“Waaaaaahhh! Waaaaaaahhh!”

“Congratulations, your majesty!” The doctor said as she wrapped up the foal and quickly gave it to Celestia.

“It’s a filly!”

Celestia looked down with tears streaming down her cheeks. Her new daughter had her fur color and her father’s hair.

“She’s beautiful!” Celestia said, until Luna screamed again.

“AAAAAAAARRRRGGHHH!!” Luna yelled.

“And…that’s the first one!” The doctor working with Luna said as he picked up a crying foal.

“It’s a colt! Two more!”

Luna grit her teeth and screamed again, pushing her second foal out.

“That’s two! A filly!” The doctor said.

“Last one, your majesty!”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRHHH!!”

With one last heaving push, Luna managed to push out her last foal. The doctors quickly wrapped up all three of them and handed them to their mother.

“And that makes the last filly! Congratulations, your majesty!” The doctor said after wiping his brow.

“Hello Dawn.” Celestia smiled at her new daughter after doctors cleaned her up and wrapped her in a blanket.

“Hunter, Lunaria, Crescent…” Luna gasped as she looked at her three new foals in her arms and began to shed tears of joy.

“My precious babies.”

Cadence soon returned to announce the royal birth and the room slowly began to fill with cheers. It was at that point when the old lady began to sing while rocking the little one in her arms and soon everyone joined in.

As the singing began to echo through the palace, the united voices seemed to resonate with the Crystal Heart, making it shine brighter with more power than they had ever seen and in a blinding flash of light, the clouds darkening the city were gone for good, leaving only the outer fields tainted by the undead king’s dark magic.

“What was that?” Beorn asked after witnessing the spectacle.

“Not sure but I’m glad it happened.” Imperius smiled before hearing the horns of the enemy blare in the distance.

“This is it-BATTLE POSITIONS!!”

“Boys, we’re not letting this drag on,” Lock said.

“Ready to cut the head off the snake?”

“It’s time to end this war once and for all!” Beorn said.

Marshall made his legs turn into smoke and flew into the air. Imperius unfurled his wings and flew after his father. Lock stood behind Beorn and he grabbed his arms while flapping his wings and flew up while carrying Beorn. The four warriors flew over the undead army, all while the undead aimlessly tried to shoot them down with arrows but missed. Once they were in the clear, the four warriors touched down right in front of the Windigo King himself and his generals. A deathly silence hung between the two parties. Lock’s embers flickered along his body and wings, smoke billowed from between Marshall’s armor, Beorn’s eye slowly began to turn red, and half of Imperius’s mane and tail began to catch flames as well.

“There you are…” Lock hissed at the Wendigo King.

“You undead fucker.”

The King didn’t respond, only glared at the group with his cold eyes.

“Here’s how it’ll go down,” Marshall said.

“Beorn and I will keep the generals busy. Son, you and Lock face the King. You must land the finishing blow, understand? Don’t stop and do not hesitate.”

“Understood,” Imperius said, holding his spear tightly.

The Windigo King held out his hand and a greatsword made of ice formed in his hand. The rest of his generals did the same as weapons of ice formed in their hands as well.

“Let’s try this again…” Lock said and readied himself. His whole body soon burst into flames as he rocketed right towards the King with Imperius following.

“HELLFLARE BLITZ!”

The king let out a bone chilling shriek that nearly made the heroes freeze in their tracks but still they pressed forward as Beorn lunged at two of the generals while Marshall handled the remaining three.

Lock and Imperius darted around the undead king with blinding speed but were stopped at every turn as their foe proved himself to be a master of magic by using the environment around them as his weapon.

“Dang it, he’s not giving us time to think!” Imperius shouted just before a large ice spike nearly impaled him.

“Just keep attacking, we have to bring this monster down!” Lock shouted before he was blasted back by a gust of wind.

Meanwhile, Beorn and Marshall were going toe-to-toe with the King’s generals. Even though Marshall’s smoke power made him immune to most physical attacks, his instincts were screaming at him to avoid any attack the generals threw at him. Beorn was fairing no better as he was being pushed back with every deflect he made.

“These guys are no joke!” Beorn said as a general swung his ice hammer at him..

“Mind your head, Beorn!” Marshall called out and pushed a general back with his smoke fist.

“Three sword style! Fox Hunt!” Lock screamed.

The Windigo King was pushed back a ways before Imperius charged forward and managed to pin him to the ground with his halberd.

“You have been a stain on my family’s legacy!” He growled as his spear began to heat the very air around them.

“Now at last, your curse ends!”

SCREEEEEEEEE!!!

All the men covered their ears as the Windigo’s let out a unified screech that seemed to halt the armies advance before their leader suddenly flew up into the air and formed a giant ball of ice that was hurled towards the wall.

“INCOMING!!” One of the soldiers at the wall screamed as they tried to get out of the way before both the outer and inner walls were smashed open.

On the moment of impact, the entire blast shook the city while a large cloud of dust and debris filled the air and with a single wave of his hand, the undead king sent his minions into the city like an endless flood before he and his generals suddenly turned into wisps of smoke and flew towards the Crystal Palace.

“The city…”

“Celestia…Luna!”

“Back to the city-HAUL YOUR FLANKS!!” Beorn shouted as he gave chase and was carried off by Lock with Imperius and Marshall close behind.

End.

Battle Under The Crystal Moon Part 2

“FALL BACK! ALL TROOPS FALL BACK” Lock screamed as he flew with Beorn, Imperius, and Marshall back towards the castle.

Hordes of undead swarmed into the city and the allied armies were barely able to keep them at bay. The three warriors flying in the air looked on in horror as the situation went from bad to worse.

“We need to regroup!” Lock said. He and the others touched down just outside the castle gates.

“Marshall! Go to your wives and stay with them!”

“The Tartarus are you on about!? I’m not leaving you and the boys!” Marshall snapped.

“Marshall! You are a father again, and our last line of defense!” Lock barked in Marshall’s face.

“If we fail, you are the only one who’s capable of keeping that undead bastard away from the Heart!”

“Heads up, we got company!” Imperius said as he clamped his visor down and a squad of undead soldiers came charging down the street.

“We can handle this, go now!” Beorn said as he removed his cloak and planted Kingslayer in the ground.

“It’s skull cracking time!!”

Within seconds the undead smashed against the heroes with Marshall reluctantly retreating into the palace along with a few guards.

“You look after my boy!” he shouted at Lock before the doors were shut.

The entire main hall was in a panic as several citizens rushed to the lord regent for answers along with a few officers in the palace guard.

“My lord, what are your orders?”

“Bring everypony to the main hall and set up barricades in case the enemy breaks through!” Marshall said while marching past the crowd before another explosion shook the palace.

“Where’s Shining Armor and Princess Cadence?”

“With your wives sir, in the hospital wing.”

“Take me there now.”

“Get fucking back!” Lock screamed.

He clenched on his spear as hard as he could while whipping his whip-swords around. Dozens and dozens of undead soldiers fell victim to his blades’ relentless slashes. His breathing was heavy, his arms and legs burned, but he kept up his attacks. Lock backflipped high in the air with his arms spread out. He flared open his wings and flapped them vigorously as he cut through the horde like a knife.

“C’mon, you fuckers! I’ll slash every last one of you to ribbons!” Lock said as he then held his blades in front of him.

“THREE-SWORD STYLE! DRAGON HELLFIRE CYCLONE!

Lock spun around like a top while engulfing himself in flames. His attack whipped up a tornado of fire that cut and slashed anything and anyone in its path. The undead were helpless as the tornado tore through the lot of them.

Beorn and Imperius worked in tandem while taking on the undead. Beorn swung his hammer and crushed any undead in his way while Imperius twirled his inflamed spear in his hands.

“The damn things just keep coming!” Beorn grunted as he sent another skeletal soldier flying.

“Master, behind you!” Thunderbolt screamed as another one nearly knifed him in the back and was quickly skewered by Imperius’ halberd.

“There’s gotta be a way to thin their numbers!”

The attacks suddenly stopped when the undead began to make way for a figure in ancient armor with an aura of frost around him when Beorn noticed the undead were bowing before the creature. It was one of the generals.

“This bastard is mine…” Beorn said as he placed down Thunderbolt and called for Kingslayer with a snap of his fingers.

“Beorn! The hell are you doing!” Lock shouted.

“Let me handle this, uncle!” Beorn said and stood before the giant.

“You’re one big bastard, ain’t ya?”

SCREEEE!!

The creature spoke no words and even if it could, Beorn would not care what it would have to say. All he saw before him was an enemy that needed to be crushed and in the blink of an eye their duel began and both seemed to match each other move for move until the wendigo summoned a wall of icy spikes to defend himself from an attack that nearly cost him his head.

“You damn coward!” Beorn cursed before smashing the ice apart with his bare fist and lunged at his foe with the primal fury of a berserker as his one eye glowed a bloody red.

From atop the palace, all could see the young king engaged with the undead creature and began cheering him on as the sparks flew from their blades.

“Will he be alright?”

“Of course he will, he’s the son of King Wulfric!”

“But that monster looks like it could crush him!”

“Keep fighting, King Beorn!”

Imperius was about to go help Beorn with his opponent when his senses screamed to move to the right. The prince barely flew out of the way as a large ice lance flew past him. He turned around to see another one of the Windigo King’s generals glare at him with one more ice lance in his hand.

“Of course…” The prince said before tossing aside his helmet and marched towards his opponent.

Lock was too busy keeping the undead from swarming the gates and could barely focus on the two boys before he saw Beorn get tossed aside.

“AGH!! Why you…” Beorn growled as he prepared to charge.

“Beorn, hang on!” Lock shouted before the gates suddenly flew open and he turned to see Shining Armor leading the charge with the palace guard.

“Well your majesty, it’s about time!” Lock huffed after finally getting a breather.

“We can hold the gates, go help them.” Shining said just before they heard Beorn scream in pain along with the dying wails of the Windigo. Just as Beorn struck the killing blow, the creature summoned an icy dagger that pierced his side and the young kill fell to the ground badly wounded and bleeding.

“Beorn! Get him outta there! GET HIM OUTTA THERE!!” Lock screamed as the guards pushed through to form a protective circle and dragged him back inside.

“Aaagh! Damn bastard!” Beorn screamed in a mix of pain and anger as he was brought behind the gates.

Just as the Windigo’s life faded, hundreds of undead suddenly began to fall apart like the frail corpses they were and even the Windigo King let out a painful cry from across the field before the soldiers began to rally and push them back.

“Target the generals! Cut off the head, the body dies!” Shining Armor yelled over the cheers as they began a counterattack.

Beorn was dragged inside where he was immediately attended to by the castle nurses while his sister and Crysta came rushing over to see how bad he was hurt.

“Oh my stars! Beorn!” Crysta cried.

“Erf! Hey love,” Beorn said.

Lock skidded to Beorn’s side and immediately engulfed his hands in flames before pressing them on his wound.

“It’s a clean wound,” Lock said.

“You’ll be right as rain in about five minutes. But you’re a fucking dumbass for taking that thing on by yourself.”

“I wasn’t about to just back down…” Beorn said.

Lock made sure the wound closed up completely before snuffing out the flames on his hands and picked his weapons back up.

“I’m going back out there, you stay out for a bit,” Lock ordered and flew back outside.

As the fighting grew in intensity, the Windigo King calmly walked through the streets of fallen soldiers and with a single screech of his voice, new soldiers rose in place of the ones that fell. Fresher and stronger as they lashed out at the ones they once called their friends.

“Accursed creature…” One of the captains said before the area suddenly began to feel warm and a light equal to the sun began to brighten the darkened streets.

“You’ve stolen enough lives this day, monster.” Imperius declared as he marched down the street with the head of the general in his hand. The soldiers quickly parted ways for the prince as he held his trophy up to the king and reduced it to ashes before pointing his spear.

“You are next.”

The Windigo king said nothing as the remaining two generals attempted to move in but he held up his hand. As if accepting the challenge Imperius made, the Windigo king stepped forward while slowly drawing his sword.

“If…I…can’t…rule,” the Windigo king spoke, his voice sending a chill through Imperius’s very soul. “Then…it…will…all…freeze…”

“So you can talk after all…good.” Imperius said as he readied himself.

“Then you can understand when I say, my face will be the last thing you ever see!”

Like a rocket, the prince sprang forward and locked blades with the monster as their powers clashed against one another. The windigo king gave a quick order for his surviving generals to make their way to the palace as they turned into wisps while their army continued their advance into the city.

“Men keep them at bay! Do not let a single one escape!” Imperius shouted before he was suddenly pushed back by a blast of magic.

Inside The Palace

Marshall and his men were barricading the front entrance of the castle. They all grabbed a variety of furniture and shoved it against the door. Marshall gripped the handle of his sword and kept his eyes locked on the barricaded door.

“Looks good.” One of the soldiers said as he wiped the sweat from his brow.

“Aye, no undead is getting through this.”

“Don’t let your guard down, they’re crafty bastards.” Marshall said as he took a deep breath to relax.

“Sir, we’ve got this covered. Why don’t you go see your new foals?”

“Aye, we’ll let you know if anything happens.”

“Alright I won’t be gone long so-!!” Suddenly, Marshall noticed ice seeping in through the sides of the door and the air began to get colder as his breath suddenly became visible.

“By the gods! MEN! GET BACK!” Marshall shouted

CRASH

The soldiers were blown back as the furniture flew off with the doors. From the dust and debris, two figures slowly walked in. One held a pair of axes and the other held a flail.

Without a hint of fear, Marshall drew his blade and readied himself as the two windigo’s stepped to the side in an attempt to outflank him.

“You should’ve stayed dead.” Marshall said before their weapons began to clash and the men managed to spring to their feet as more undead came rushing down the hall.

“Keep them back!”

“Aye milord!”

As the fighting could be heard outside, Celestia and Luna’s little ones began to cry in fear of the noise while their mothers did their best to calm them down.

“Ohhh oh oh. Shh it’s okay my little ones, mommy’s here.” Luna said to her triplets while gently bouncing them in her arms.

“Shhh there there my little filly.” Celestia said in a soothing voice to her new foal.

Both princesses looked out the window with great concern.

“Marshall, Imperius,” Celestia said.

“Please make it out safe…” Luna said.

“WHITE SNAKE!”

Marshall thrusted his arm forward and covered one of the generals in his smoke. He made his smile clench around the general and Marshall threw it into the wall. The other general sprinted at Marshall and thrusted its spear at the lord regent. Unfortunately for the general, due to Marshall’s power, the spear passed through Marshall’s body as if he was made entirely out of smoke.

“Not good enough!” he shouted before kicking his opponent to the ground and prepared to deliver a killing blow when he was suddenly tripped up as the floor turned to ice.

The windigo loomed over the now dazed knight as it raised its spear to finish him off but just as it seemed the lord regents end had come, a loud gunshot rang across the hall and struck the undead creature in the shoulder and all turned to see Top Notch holding a smoking flint lock.

“Blast, missed!” he said before tossing aside his gun and drew his saber.

“Mind if we cut in?” Shouted the voice of Beorn who quickly went to work chopping the undead soldiers down by the dozens.

“You fools! This is not an enemy to be trifled with!” Marshall barked.

“Get back to the rear now! He is my foe!”

“Uncle, with all due respect,” Beorn said as his eye turned red and his muscles suddenly bulked up.

“SHUT UP!”

Beorn screamed at the top of his lungs and clashed with the general. His brute strength drove the accursed Wendigo general back as the veins in his head pulsated with pressure. Meanwhile, Top Notch was going toe-to-toe with one of the other Wendigo generals with Marshall. The two worked in tandem but the Wendigo managed to meet them head on.

“He’s too fast!” Top Notch said as he barely managed to evade a slash from the general.

“We need backup!”

“Look out!” Marshall shouted just as several shards of ice came flying at them and forced them to take cover behind the fallen debris while Beorn slammed his opponent into the marble floor as he managed to shatter his weapon and impale Kingslayer straight through the undead creatures chest as it instantly turned into shards of ice and decayed cloth.

“Now-WHO’S NEXT?!?”

FWOOSH!!

Beorn was suddenly pinned to the wall by a chilling gale before he spotted the Windigo King marching towards him yet the young king did not look afraid, he welcomed the challenge as he forced himself free and attacked when Lock came around the corridor to find his friends barely holding their own.

“Come on you frozen bastard! Show me what you got!!” Beorn shouted, enthralled by the thrill of the fight while his opponent parried each attack with ease.

Lock narrowed his eyes behind his mask and immediately flew right for the two combatants while slashing away at any undead. The Wendigo king noticed Lock’s approach and conjured a large spear of ice in his free hand.

“Ha! I’ll meet that head on you-!” Beorn said, when the king suddenly threw his spear and it soared right past the young king.

Everything went in slow motion as Beorn watched the spear hurdle right at his godfather. To his horror, the spear pierced right where Lock’s heart was, sending him flying backwards until he slammed against the wall and immediately went limp, dropping both his swords and letting go of his spear from his mouth.

“LOCK!!!” Marshall screamed.

“SIR DIMITRI!!! NO!!!” Top Notch cried.

Time froze instantly for Beorn as he looked at his godfather reduced to a corpse hanging on the wall and he could hear nothing but the sound of his heart beating rapidly as his vision turned red and his body took on a more beast-like form and all could feel the atmosphere grow more intense with each passing second.

“NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!” Beorn cried out with primal fury as he lashed out and rained blow after blow against the undead king before smashing him through the wall and into the courtyard where the crystal heart resided.

“I’m going to take you apart one piece at a time!!” He declared before continuing his attack.

As the fighting continued, Lock found himself unable to move or speak as he barely managed to regain his vision and felt the pain of the spear in his chest. His breathing was labored, his hearing was deafened, and blood leaked out of his mouth. All Lock could see was the snowy floor and his feet from where he hung. He could hear faint voices, probably the undead, maybe Frost or Flare, perhaps his godson? He wasn’t entirely too sure. All he knew was that his body was going numb, and there wasn’t a thing he could do to heal himself.

A fool will always be a fool, he heard Lucifer’s dark whispers in his head. You will not meet the same luxuries as your predecessors. You will simply be another damned soul doomed for eternity…

Just as Lock’s eyes were about to close, he managed to hear a pair of footsteps walk his way. I’m his blurred vision, a set of boots stood in front of him. They did not move, not until Lock managed to slowly lift his head up from all the snow and ice covering his body. In his blurry vision, he saw a familiar face. A face who looked at him with a disappointed scowl and had his arms crossed. Somehow, Lock’s vision was becoming clearer, if only a little, and managed to make out who it was standing before his mortally wounded body.

“W…Wul…” Lock croaked at the face of his fallen comrade.

“Wul…fric…?”

“You have really stepped in it this time, my friend.” Wulfric shook his head as Lock managed to look up with a weak smile behind his cracked mask.

“It’s…good to…see you…” He wheezed before feeling the former king place his hand on his shoulder.

“This is not your end. Not yet. You must help them.” Wulfric said while slowly removing the mask to see Lock’s pained face as blood leaked from both sides of his mouth.

“I…can’t…I can’t…help anyone…” Lock said as tears fell from his eyes.

“I couldn’t…protect you!”

“That was not your fault.” Wulfric argued.

“You swore an oath to me, old friend, and now when you are most needed, do you intend to break that oath? I know you.” Wulfric said while making his friend look at him.

“You are stronger than this, our bond gives you that strength. Just as you have become part of my family, you have become part of my clan!”

Wulfric’s words resonated within Lock’s soul. He was right. Lock couldn’t just die like this without finishing his business in this world. Lock grit his teeth as Wulfric stepped back and he lifted his arm to grab the spear in his chest.

“Never…again…” Lock grunted as he pulled on the spear, ignoring the pain.

“Never…! Again…!”

Lock pulled on the spear more as small embers flickered off his body.

“Never! Again!”

He felt his heart pump more and more as the spear began to pull out from his flesh.

“NEVER! AGAIN!”

The flames starting to surround Lock began to change color from their usual orange and red to a pale blue.

“NEVER!! AGAIN!!”

As Lock continued to pull the spear out, he saw the Wendigo king get an edge on Beorn by forcing the young king back, almost slicing his head off. Lock screamed at the top of his lungs and managed to pull the spear out all the way, crushing it in his grip.

“NEEERVVVEERR!!!! AGGGGAAAAAAAIIIINNNN!!!!”

KA-BOOOOOM!!!

A massive pillar of pale blue flames erupted into the sky. The high winds almost immediately ceased, the moon and stars could be seen again in the sky, and the pillar of pale blue flames illuminated the battlefield and nearby castle. The allied and enemy forces were at a standstill as the pillar continued to rage into the sky with its brilliant light and intense heat. Inside the pillar, a figure slowly stood up straight with its cloak billowing in the uprising winds. In his fit of rage, Beorn could see the figure somehow had three sets of large wings. But when the pillar of flames began to dissipate, the figure then suddenly only had two. Once the pillar spread out to create a funnel of flames on each side, Beorn, Marshall, and Top Notch saw Lock standing with his swords back in his hands and his spear back in his jaw. The man’s eyes were glowing bright amber and his wings looked very different than before. They still had their usual crimson red glow, but the feathers all had pale blue highlights. The pale blue flames danced and flickered all around the area where he stood and his body looked as if he was made of pale blue flames. From the castle, Applejack, Rainbow, Thora, and Luta were watching the amazing spectacle from a distance with their young held close.

“Is…is that?” Thora said.

“Lock…” Rainbow smiled.

Lock slowly pointed Hell’s Flare at the Windigo King and his generals.

“That hurt…” Lock said.

“You owe me blood.”

In the midst of the confusion, Beorn was in complete shock at his godfather’s miraculous recovery and could not help but smile and dropped his guard for only a brief moment before he was impaled by two spikes of ice on both shoulders, making him roar in agony.

“BEORN!!” Marshall shouted before he was pinned down by another ice attack.

“Enough of this!” Top Notch shouted before he used a blinding spell on the general and was able to fire his last shot straight through the monster’s head.

Beorn, however, was still helpless as the Windigo king slowly approached him with a sadistic grin and raised his blade to deliver the killing blow.

“You…will now…serve…”

Beorn braced himself for the end when all spotted a red comet coming streaking towards them with a heat equal to that of the sun when Lock managed to make out a figure in the blinding light.

“GET AWAY FROM HIM!!” Imperius shouted as he crashed into the king and sent him sliding back with the force of his attack while Lock managed to get Beorn to safety.

“Uncle…”

“Don’t speak.” Lock said while leaning him against the wall.

Before the king could recover, Lock seemingly disappeared into thin air and was suddenly standing above the Windigo king. He reeled his leg back and kicked the king as hard as he could, sending him flying across the battlefield and crashing into a bunch of undead. Lock glanced around as noticed he was surrounded by the remaining generals who were all armed to the teeth and ready to attack him.

“Three-sword style…” Lock said as he readied his blades and pale blue flames flickered violently.

“PALE DRAGON TWISTER!!”

In a flash of blinding speed, Lock swung his swords and spear in a circular motion, creating a hurricane-like attack that consisted of pale blue flames and sword slashes. The attack managed to slice all the generals up into pieces as the flames burned them all to a crisp, soon rendering them into dust, to which even that was burned without a trace

With their generals dead, the undead army began to crumble as allied forces closed in along with Marshall and the rest of their friends.

“So you're the varmint that caused all this mess.” Apple Jewel said while cracking her knuckles.

“And you’re also the one who messed with my baby brother. You’re dead meat!”

“Save some for me.” Selene said while drawing her blade as she flew in next to Lock.

“Hello, my dear,” Lock said as he grit his teeth around his spear.

“Hello, love,” Selene said.

“Pretty flames.”

“Thanks, they’re a gift,” Lock said as he watched the king burst out from the horde of remaining undead and charge at the group.

“Be a dear and keep the undead off us? The boys and I are gonna finish this once and for all.”

Imperius met the undead king’s charge head on as their weapons clashed and fire and ice began to spew in all directions, changing the landscape and forcing many of their allies to fall back.

“This is for what you did to Beorn!!” Imperius shouted as he unleashed a blast of pure sunfire that sent his opponent staggering back for Lock to impale him on both shoulders as he let out a chilling shriek.

The king seethed at Lock, but his flames made him cringe away as Lock hoisted him over his head and threw him towards Marshall. Marshall clasped both hands around his sword, while also enveloping the weapon with smoke, and swung with all his might at the king. Marshall slashed a wide wound across the king’s chest before the king tumbled across the snow. Many undead went to aid their master, but Lock swung his swords around again to create a large ring of pale blue fire. Any undead that tried to pass through were immediately burned to a charred pile.

“No one can withstand the pale blue flames of Hell,” Lock announced as all the main fighters surrounded the king.

Lock took a stance with his swords and spear, Imperious gripped his sword tightly while shining like the sun, Marshall’s smoke billowed from under his armor, and Beorn thumped his chest as hard as he could in order to stand back up on his hooves. The young king held King Slayer and Thunderbolt in his hands as his eye glowed as red as possible. Just beyond the horizon, rays of sunlight began to shine.

“Dawn draws near,” Marshall said.

“Let us end this!”

Ignoring the pain of his wounds, Beorn charged forward once more and swiftly disarmed the king and managed to get him in a stranglehold just as the first rays of dawn began to appear on the horizon.

“FINISH HIM!!” He shouted to Imperius who flew into the air and took aim with his spear.

“King Silver of The Unicorns! For the crimes you have committed against my family and your own and for the countless innocents you have slaughtered and enslaved, I sentence you to death!!”

The king attempted to make one last ditch effort to take all of his enemies with him by forcing all undead soldiers to break through the flames while he summoned several ice spears in midair. They were all aimed at the crystal heart, which told Lock one thing as he sensed an absurd amount of magic coming from the king. He noticed Imperius about to go in for the kill, but he knew he wouldn’t make it in time or risk getting himself killed in the process.

“Suicide bombing, huh?!” Lock said.

“Not on my watch!”

Lock exhaled deeply and held his swords in front of him. His aura surged and made the air ripple as he focused his senses up to twelve. His spirit allowed his appearance to change as arms split into two more pairs of arms and he grew two more heads on his neck, each new limb and head holding a weapon.

“Nine-sword style…!” Lock called out, his voice sounding distorted. In a blink of an eye, Lock flapped his wings as hard as he possibly could. He looked like a pale blue fireball and swung his many weapons at the same time.

“ASURA!!!”

SLASH!!

“SILVER MIST!!!”

Lock’s attack left multiple slash wounds across the king’s body, making the undead king screech as loud as he could with his guard completely down.

“IMPERIUS!!!” Lock shouted.

“NOW!!!!”

At the last second, Beorn jumped out of the way as the prince’s spear pierced through the undead kings chest and set his body ablaze into a fireball so intense that the very crystal beneath them was reduced to molten slag and all were forced to fall back or risk being burned alive.

“Ah! That heat!!” Selene cried out as Lock quickly flew to her side and covered her with his wings while the others hid behind the rubble.

As the flames began to die down, the sun began to shine upon the Crystal Empire once more as it revealed the carnage and destruction of the battle and in the center of it all was the ruler of the undead now being reduced to a pile of ashes as he fell before Imperius.

“It’s…done…” The prince huffed before collapsing to his knees while Beorn rushed over to help him.

“I got you.” The young king smiled when they heard the clatter of the undead king’s crown hitting the floor.

“Poor fool…” Beorn said as the breeze scattered his ashes to the winds and a thunderous cheer began to fill the city. It was over, the war was finally over; they had won.

“VICTORY!!!” Marshall roared as he raised Nightfall into the air and his men joined him in his victory cry.

Lock stood straight up as Selene allowed him to lean on her for support. He basked in the sun’s rays and smiled. This victory was something he’d fought for with his new comrades for a year now. Just beyond the large group of celebrating men, Lock caught sight of the spirit of Wulfric. Ghostly wisps floated around the late king as he looked at Lock with pride. Lock smiled at his late friend and nodded at him and he nodded back before glancing one more time at his son. His smile widened with pride before he disappeared in the wind.

“Come here you!” Selene giggled as she planted a smooch on his lips as the cheering continued.

In the aftermath of the battle, much of the city was already going under repairs and the fallen were being cleared off the streets. Many tears were shed as the loved ones of the soldiers said their final goodbyes with Beorn overseeing the funeral himself as the pyres were prepared.

“You have earned your warrior’s death, my friends.” He said with a mix of pride and sadness as he lit the first pyre.

“Go greet your fallen comrades with honor and glory.”

A horn was then sounded across the city as the civilians bowed their heads in respect while the soldiers gave one final salute, some did their best to hold back their tears but could not help grieve over their fallen friends.

It was during this time that the remnants of the rebel faction swore their undying fealty to the princesses as they were gathered in the throne room and kneeled before their monarchs.

“Your majesties, we beg your forgiveness.” One of the nobles begged with his head hung low.

“We only served the prince in fear of our own safety, our true loyalties have always been with you.”

“You will have a lot of time to prove it.” Luna said while cradling one of her newborns while the nursemaids held the other two.

“You can start by using your remaining fortunes to help rebuild the city and help those devastated by this conflict.” Celestia added as her filly played with her mane.

“You are all fortunate our husband is attending to more important matters at this time.”

“Where is the lord regent, if I may ask?” One of the nobles inquired while the two sisters smiled at each other.

Marshall was in the hospital wing once more pacing back and forth until a nurse came out with a bright smile.

“My lord, you can see them now.” She said while quietly opening the door for him.

Upon his entry, the lord regent saw Raven in the hospital bed looking like a complete wreck with a little bundle in her arms as the doctors stepped aside and gave him the good news.

“It’s a healthy little colt my lord. Congratulations.”

Raven could only smile as she handed their son over to his father who beamed with pride as he lifted the blanket covering his foal’s face to see a little colt who looked just like him.

“Hey there kiddo.” he said as the baby's eyes opened.

“Crow.” Raven smiled.

“His name is Crow.”

“Hey Crow!” Marshall said in a hushed but excited tone as his son reached up for him.

Marshall held his new son close to him, and for the first time in a long time, felt peace in his heart and soul. Marshall looked out of the window and could envision the new age of peace that would follow.

“We did it, Wulfric, we won…” Marshall said.

Six Months Later

The months after the end of the war against the undead were long and arduous. Rebuilding the city of the crystal empire, and helping those still affected by the war, proved to be more difficult than expected. But thanks to the combined efforts of the newly founded Coalition of Royals, all kingdoms of the land pitched in to help the Equestrians in their time of need.

In the midst of the rebuild, the citizens and allied kingdoms took a short pause for today was a day most admittedly did not want to come. A year and half had passed since his arrival. And how that his business with aiding the war was concluded, Dimitri Lockdrom was now set to return from whence he came with his newfound love, Tarra. The Frost Wyvern.

The grand hall was filled with leaders of the Coalition of Royals, their subjects, nobility, and soldiers of each nation. In the center of the grand hall, the mirror that brought Lock to this world stood on display. Celestia, Luna, Marshall, Selene, Imperius, Beorn, Apple Jewel, Scoli, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Antoinette stood by the mirror. The princesses all had their respective young cradled in their arms as the double doors slowly opened. Lock strode in with a traveling pack on his back with Tara walking beside him and had her arm hooked around his. Lock’s hair had grown more in recent months and even sported a stylish goatee around his jaw. The man and Frost Wyvern eventually made it just before the royals and the mirror, all smiling gratefully at each other.

“Well…” Lock began and chuckled.

“Hell of a ride, huh?”

“Know that you will always be welcomed here.” Marshall bowed his head to his comrade who returned the gesture.

“If you drop by again, visit us in Valkenheim. We’ll share some mead.” Beorn said, now sporting an impressive set of antlers and surrounded by his herd.

“Just be sure to arrive after the new additions get here.” Crysta said as she pecked her husband’s cheek.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Lock laughed. His other lovers stepped forward and they all were trying to hold back their tears.

“Hey now, none of that. We’ll meet again one day.” He looked at Antoinette, Thora, and Luta and his three new children.

“Be sure to tell them my story.”

“Of course.” Thora said while holding their sleeping child.

“Just promise you won’t forget us.”

“Never.” Lock smiled while giving each of them a kiss.

“Dimitri, it’s time.” Celestia said as the mirror began to hum and shimmer.

Lock could see Lucifer behind the mirror and used his magic to activate it.

“Farewell, daughter, be well,” Frursaim said.

“I will, father,” Tarra.

As the mirror powered up, Antoinette stepped in the center behind Lock and sang a beautiful song.

As she sang, the glass rippled faster and faster. Lock recounted the battles he faced in this world, the relationships he forged, the unbreakable bonds he held, and the memories that gave him a new perspective on his campaign. Tears leaked from Antoinette’s eyes as the mirror finally formed a swirling portal. Lock took his first step, followed by Tara, and now almost everyone had tears in their eyes. Just before Lock made contact with the portal in the mirror, he looked back one last time at all his new friends and comrades. The man gave them all one last big smile and gave them a two-fingered salute, causing the mares and doe’s to finally cry, before he turned back towards the mirror and stepped through with Tara. As soon as he was out of sight, the mirror quickly reverted back to normal and Antoinette finished her song. Just like that, the human visitor, Dimitri Lockdrom, was gone without a trace.

“Farewell…uncle…” Beorn said through his tears.

The wind outside blew a gentle breeze, the sun’s rays shone down on the now peaceful lands of Equestria and the neighboring kingdoms. An age of peace that would forever follow days onward could be foreseen by all.

End.

Epilogue

“Ship incoming!”

A large air ship was seen sailing in the distance from due north. The sails had the Warborn clan’s sigil on it as several other air ships followed suit. Waiting at the docks were the royals of Equestria and a few new faces. Marshall wore his signature black armor and looked like he hadn’t aged a day. Due to the effects of consuming the Devil’s fruit, not only was he granted immortality, his aging ceased as well. However, he still had the years growing on him.

Next to him were his three beautiful wives, the two princesses Celestia and Luna and the newly appointed princess Raven. Beside them were their adorable children, each ten years of age, standing proudly with their parents. Crescent, Lunar, and Hunter stood with Luna, Radiant Dawn with Celestia, and Crow with Raven.

Their son, Prince Imperius stood with his wives as well. Gummy cradled her twin sons, Ebony and Mona were sporting prominent bellies, and princess Jasmine sat in a wheelchair since she had just recently given birth to their newborn filly.

The years had been very kind to the once young Prince. Imperius was now the newest Captain of the Royal Guard and a household name throughout the continent. Not only that, but he was arguably the most sought out for stallion among the mares. Some might say he couldn’t exit his own private room without maids or other guardsmares swooning over him.

Each of his wives were also each very beautiful in their own rights as well. Since they were both present and future mothers, one couldn’t deny that Imperius was a very lucky stallion.

Finishing off the group was a mare whose beauty could rival her mother’s. Princess Selene stood next to her brother wearing a shimmering dress for the occasion they gathered for. Selene had grown out her mane to the point where it reached her lower back and styled it in several braids. The family lost count how many marriage proposals and suitors came to her to seek her hand, but the young mare wouldn’t even glance their way since her heart was already given to a man who she’d wait for until the end of time.

"It's been ten years." Imperius said to his sister while watching his wives play with their children.

"I know, it's been one crazy adventure."

"And it's only just begun." Another voice said when Marshall came walking down the hall dressed in a uniform decorated with medals. In the years that followed after the war, the lord regent finally retired from active military service and settled down to raise his children along with his wives.

"Who's coming daddy?" Dawn asked her father as she was picked up in his arms.

"An old friend of ours and one I think you're going to like." Marshall smiled when a horn sounded and all on the docks began cheering.

The moment the ship was docked and the gangplank lowered, a towering figure appeared from the deck. Dressed in black fur and baring his signature red eye was none other than Beorn himself, lord of the clans and King in The North escorted by his herd and their children.

Marshall's children immediately grew fearful and clinged to their mothers for safety when they saw their big brother marching up to meet the northern king halfway to embrace him in a firm hug.

"Imperius!" Beorn shouted with joy upon seeing his old friend.

“Beorn!” Imperius said happily as the two hugged each other. The two stared at each other when the separated. “You’ve gotten fat.”

"Well your hair looks ridiculous." Beorn snapped back as an awkward silence took hold before the two began to burst into laughter.

"And who are these little ones?" Beorn looked at Dawn and her siblings when they hid behind their mothers.

"Oh they're my siblings. Dawn it's okay, this is my friend. The one I told you about."

The foals nervously approached the one-eyed stag as he knelt down to greet them. His warm smile seemed to set them at ease as he gazed at them with kindness.

“Hello, little ones,” Beorn spoke softly. “I knew you when you were still nursing.”

"H-hi." Dawn said when Beorn reached behind his back to pull out a little bag that rattled as he gave it to the little one.

"These are some candies we make up north, they're very tasty."

Dawn peeked inside along with Crescent and Hunter and the three could swear they were looking at a bag of jewels until Hunter decided to pop one into his mouth and his face immediately lit up.

"It's good!"

Behind Beorn, a pack of Diamond Dog pups came running out and tackled him to the ground.

"DOG PILE ON DADDY!!" One of them shouted making the wives laugh.

"Doh confound it kids, not now!" Beorn protested as they climbed all over him.

"Oh my goodness!" Celestia giggled.

"Aaah! Aurora! Get your nieces and nephew off me!!" Beorn called out to his sister who came marching down the gangplank looking annoyed.

"Alright you lot, that's enough." She said while clapping her hands repeatedly as the children settled down.

"Aurora? that you?" Selene gasped after seeing how much she had grown up.

The beautiful doe wearing traditional northern garbs greeted Selene with a hug.

“Aunt Selene! Long time no see, sister!” Aurora said.

The rest of Wulfrics herd came to greet the royal family with many hugs and kisses being exchanged along with the children running up to see the new additions to their growing family.

"Ah where are my manners. Everyone, meet my children. Aphra, Hova, Rima, Danielle and Luca." Beorn smiled as the children waved hello.

"And of course you all know my wives."

"It's good to see you again princess." Crysta bowed her head to Celestia.

"Please don't be so formal Crysta, we're family." The princess smiled while looking down to see the children had gathered around her.

"And hello to you to little ones."

“Hi, aunt Celestia!” The children said together.

“Beorn,” Marshall said, giving the stag a firm handshake. “Good to see you, son, how’s the north been?”

"This winter was a harsh one but we pulled through. The first of the crops should be harvested by the time we get back." Beorn responded as the royal carriages rolled in and the footman opened the doors for each family.

"Hey dad, is there some kind of party going on today?" Luca asked after noticing the numerous party streamers and food stands being prepared.

"Ah that's right. Today's the Foundation Festival." Wulfric said as they boarded the carriage.

"The Foundation Festival? What's that?" Rima asked as her father seated her and Aphra on his lap.

"Well many years ago, before you or I was born. King Wulfric; your grandfather formed an alliance with Princess Celestia and the others to fight back against an evil king and this party is to honor that memory."

"So is grandpa here?" Hova asked her father who sighed for a moment.

"In a way, yes. We're going to see him."

The royal families boarded the carriages and they rode along through the city. The children gazed out the windows in awe as multiple species of creatures coexisted with one another.

“It’s so big here, auntie Luta,” Hova chirped.

“That it is, my dear,” Luta said as her daughter sat in her lap.

“Beorn, what news from Hreidar?” Celestia asked, only for Beorn to smile proudly.

"He'll be here for the festival tomorrow. Right now he's busy establishing trade with the other nations." Beorn said while looking out the window to see the people waving at them.

Upon arriving at the castle, the two royal families were escorted to the royal gardens where a large monument baring the warborn crest stood covered in vines with fresh boquets and other offerings were laid out.

Beorn stumbled a bit as he stepped out of the carriage when his wives caught him and felt him beginning to shake until Crysta held his hand.

"It's okay." She said, helping him find his strength as he resumed walking towards the monument where he began to remove the vines until all could see the name engraved onto the stone.

Wulfric Warborn

"Children...this is your grandfather." Beorn said as a single tear fell from his eye.

"Dad...meet your grandkids."

“Hi grandpa,” the children said.

“Daddy?” Beorn’s son asked. “What was grandpa like?”

Beorn tried to think of a good answer as the memories came flooding back to him but was cut short when his mothers answered for him.

"He was a good man." Applejack said while joining her grandchildren.

"And he was very brave." Rainbow added while her son wiped the tears from his face.

“Was he a fierce warrior?” Applejack’s granddaughter asked.

"The fiercest." Marshall replied, a proud smile appearing as the children gathered around.

"During the great war, they called him "The Beast" and he was always leading the charge, fearless and courageous."

Just then the group heard the sound of horns blaring followed by parade music as the people began to cheer.

"Oh dear, its' time for the party. We better go or we'll be late." Crysta said as they hurried back to the carriages.

"But we wanted to hear more stories." Dawn said while being loaded into the carriage.

"We'll tell you all about it at bedtime. I promise." Luna smiled as she kissed her forehead.

The celebration was taken place at the Crystal Empire where all other neighboring kingdoms came to greet each other as members of the Coalition of Royals. As promised, Hreidar returned from the North with his reformed clan of Stonehoofs. True to his word, Hreidar had completely restored his clan to its honorable roots. Granted, they still had a long way to go, but Hreidar was determined to keep up the good work. Especially since his new wife Dyanni announced they were to have a child soon.

Chrysalis had also made an appearance to greet her daughter with her new child, Crafty the Second, named after his father. Chrysalis expressed how proud she was of Crysta and embarrassed her by announcing that she expects at least a dozen grandfoals from her and Beorn.

While the festivities were still underway, Beorn slipped away to visit a certain mirror that stood in the throne room. The room laid empty without anyone in sight and Beorn stood in front of the mirror, looking at his own reflection.

"Hmph...if you could see me now." He said as he dusted off a small table and placed some mugs to pour some mead.

"I wish you were here to see how much has changed."

As Beorn poured, he didn’t hear the mirror begin to ripple slightly. Just as he finished poring his second mug, a voice spoke.

“Beorn…”

Beorn froze and his heart skipped a beat. That voice was a voice he knew all too well, yet couldn’t believe he had heard it. Forcing himself to move, Beorn slowly turned his head to see a figure wearing a hooded leather jacket, black combat boots, and jeans. Under his hood, he wore a mask that looked like a skull white flame-like tribal markings around the eye sockets.

"It can't be..." Beorn gasped as the figure grabbed one of the mugs.

"This has to be a dream..."

“You’re the spitting image of your father, son,” the figure said, probably smiling behind his mask. “Crysta still busting your balls like the badass changeling girl I remember?”

The figure then lifted his mask slightly as he took a swig of mead when Beorn stepped closer to see his face.

“Sorry about the mask, personal reasons,” the man said. “How’s your sister? She and Scoli getting along-oof!” The man was interrupted when Beorn hugged him.

"Uncle!" Beorn said as he clinged onto him like a child when Lock finally removed his mask to look upon his godson.

“Good to see you too, Beorn,” Lock smiled.

“I-I have so much to say!” Beorn said with glee. “You don’t look any different from the day you left!”

“Well, it turns out time moves differently between our worlds,” Lock shrugged.

“You just come with me! Everyone will be overjoyed to see you again!” Beorn said.

“Actually Beorn, I can’t,” Lock said with a sigh. “There’s something I need to discuss with you, and I’m on limited time.”

Without arguing, Beorn sat with his godfather and gulped down some mead to calm his nerves as Lock joined him.

“Much has happened since I returned to my world,” Lock said, taking a sip. “Too much to discuss over a small sit down and drinks. Long story short, we’ve come to a stalemate but we’re winning the war.” Lock frowned and glanced away from Beorn. “Even though the price for this victory was almost too high.”

"How can I help?" Beorn asked.

"If it's an army you need, I'll gladly send troops."

“No, my brother is looking over the the war now,” Lock said. “Beorn, you are the only person I could think of with what I’m about to ask of you. I realize that it’s out of the blue, given that we haven’t seen each other for a decade, as I imagine how long it’s been, but it’s my only option.”

“Whatever it is, uncle, I will do it,” Beorn said with conviction.

Lock smiled and reached into his jacket. He hesitated, but ended up pulling out a book. The book was green with strange writings on the cover, yet it also had a somewhat sinister presence about it.

“I need you to hold onto this for me,” Lock said.

"A book?" Beorn asked before opening the covers to find its pages written in a strange language.

"I can't read this."

"Very few can and I suggest you keep it that way." Lock said as he closed the book.

“You should count yourself lucky you can’t read it, it would drive you mad,” Lock added

“What is this book?” Beorn wondered.

“The catalyst of the war that rages in my world,” Lock said. “I’ve already read very page in that book. But there are others besides the Dainn in my world who are after it. I can’t leave it in my world and I can’t keep it with me for risk of being hunted down. You, this world, is the last place anyone would expect. However, there’s a catch. I need you to swear to me, swear on your father’s grave, that you won’t tell anyone that you have this. Keep it hidden, don’t let anyone see it, not even your own family. In fact…you shouldn’t even mention I was here.”

"....I understand." Beorn said as he tucked the book away under his cloak."

"But what if the enemy finds out where it is?"

“You let me deal with that,” Lock said, but then glanced back at the mirror. “I have to go.” Lock grabbed his mask and put it back on.

"Uncle!" Beorn called out as he prepared to step through.

"It was good seeing you again."

Lock smiled behind his mask and turned back around to hug Beorn once more.

“Keep living your best life, Beorn. I promise we’ll have a proper reunion one day,” Lock said.

With their last goodbye, Lock donned his mask once more and vanished through the mirror while Beorn returned to the ceremony to celebrate with his family but the mystery of the strange book lingered at the back of his mind as he gave it one last glance before hiding it away once more.

The End.

The Royal Summit

Fifteen years have passed since the fall of the Stonehoof regime and the rule of the four princesses was restored thanks to the brave efforts of the rebellion lead by Shining Armor of The Crystal Empire and the warrior Wulfric who was now named King In The North and for a time peace reigned once more over the land.

Canterlot Castle

In the courtyards of the castle, a young pegasus colt was sparring with a few of the royal guards while being watched by the two princesses and the legendary knight of the moon; Sir Marshall. Captain of Luna's night guard and lord regent of Canterlot.

"Mind your guard." The captain instructed while noticing the boys mistakes in his fighting style.

It didn't take long for the young squire to be knocked of his feet before being dealt a killing blow and of course he became frustrated as all young squires do after failing a sparring match.

"I lost again..." The boy sighed while laying in the grass as Marshall leaned over him.

"You're still too aggressive in your attacks boy."

As the warden helped the squire, Princess Celestia walked up to clean the dirt on his face and plant a kiss on his cheek saying.

"Still proud of you sweetie."

"Mother!" he protested as she continued to nuzzle him like a foal.

The boy in question was the none other than Celestia's own child Imperius who had dreamed of becoming a legendary knight like his mentor.

"Now go clean up, it's almost time for lunch."

"Yes mother."

As Imperius left Marshall sighed and shook his head with a smirk as the guards cleaned up the training gear before returning to the barracks.

"The boy has spirit." He said proudly while Celestia leaned against him.

"Just like his father." Celestia replied as the boy faded from sight.

"Well I have other duties to attend to."

"As do I your highness."

"Don't be so formal around me Marshall." Celestia told him with a kiss to the lips.

"I am your wife, above all else."

"And a strong wife you are."

Though she had been dethroned and imprisoned, Celestia remained defiant to Dainn Stonehoof until the day of his death but many feared that after the traumatic events she endured that she would not be willing to find a husband, that is until she saw how happy Sir Marshall made her sister, so in the greatest of secrecy the three were wed in the castle walls with only their trusted friends and advisors to bare witness.

The secret however would be made known after the birth of their children. Luna's daughter; Princess Selena who was the older of the siblings and Prince Imperius who's only dream was to be a legend like his father and the heroes of the great war.

Selene was born a unicorn and as expected, she became very adept at using magic and even received lessons from Princess Twilight Sparkle herself.

Unlike her brother, Princess Selene was more fond of books than of swords and poured herself into as many tomes as she could read but she always made time to spend with her family and like any other princess, she found herself surrounded by suitors of noble families that would always send her gifts and ask her on dates but she politely refused each and every one.

Imperius received the same amount of treatment from the daughters of the nobility as they came to watch him practice while their parents discussed politics with the royal family but unlike his sister, he found the experience terrifying since he had no real experience with mares aside from his mothers and the maids who looked after him as a child.

The two siblings met in the hall towards the dining chamber where Imperius was greeted by a barrage of hugs and kisses from his older sister.

"Selene! cut it out!!" He whined while she squeezed him close with a happy smile.

"Oh hush little brother, you know I will do this to you even as you get older."

"And everyone wonders why girls scare me."

Selene became the happiest filly in the world when her little brother was born and loved spending time with him the most even though she knew it annoyed him and as they entered the dining hall, she continued to smother him while he just sulked from the embarrassment.

"Good morning children." Luna said happily to her offspring as they seated themselves at the table.

"Morning mother!"

"Hi mom..."

"Selena stop smothering your brother." Celestia scolded with a smile while prepping her signature pancakes for the siblings when they noticed their father wasn't around.

"Father isn't joining us today?" Imperius asked feeling slightly disappointed.

"Not this time dear. He is making preparations for the visit."

The visit that Celestia was talking about was the annual royal summit between the the allied kingdoms of Canterlot, The Crystal Empire and The northern lands. Each year, the leaders of all four kingdoms would sit down to discuss how to strengthen their alliance and improve the stability of their lands but more than anything, it was a chance for old friends to talk again.

"By the way, King Wulfric will finally be making an appearance this time." Luna said aloud while looking at the reactions on her children's faces.

"The king in the north? Coming here?" Imperius asked in disbelief since he had never actually seen the king.

"Is he anything like the stories?" Selene asked.

"Is he really so strong that he could slice a mountain in two?"

"I heard he mounts the skulls of his enemies on his throne like trophies."

"Now children, that's enough." Luna scolded as they finished their breakfast and made their way to the throne room to prepare for the kings arrival.

Royal Airship Yard

Marshall and a handful of his best knights were stationed at the ship yard to greet the king in the usual royal fashion. Trumpets were prepared, banners were flying high and the lord regent stood at the end of the dock to greet his old friend with an anticipated smile.

"Ship ahoy!" Cried the lookout as he pointed to a large vessel flying a black flag with a wolfs head. It was Wulfrics flagship.

"PRESENT...ARMS!!" Marshall shouted to his men as the ship finally docked and the gangplank was lowered.

The first to step out was none other than Wulfric himself, dressed in plate armor with a bear skin cloak and a golden crown resting between his two antlers which had grown significantly over the past ten years.

"Welcome to Canterlot good king." Marshall said with a bow and a smirk before his old friend gave a small chuckle.

"Is that any way for old friends to greet each other?" Wulfric joked as they both laughed and embraced each other in a firm hug and a pat on the shoulders.

"It's good to see you again my friend."

"Likewise."

The two warriors shook hands and turned to see Applejack and Rainbow Dash departing the ship in royal attire fit for a viking queen along with two children that ran out laughing in excitement.

"Apple jewel, slow down." Applejack called out to a little filly that was running past the guards to see the busy streets of Canterlot while a young buck looked at their armor and weapons with amazement.

"Whoa."

"Ah there he is. Beorn! Come here son." Wulfric called to the boy as he introduced his old friend.

"Marshall this is my son, Beorn."

As Marshall looked at the boy, he could tell he was a spitting image of his father save for the magenta eyes that came from his mother and though he had no wings or magic, Wulfric was proud to have him as a son and so was Rainbow.

"You look like your father when he was young." The warden said to the young buck who looked at his father.

"I don't think so. My eyes are cooler." He joked before having his hair ruffled by his mother who was grinning proudly at her little boy.

"Hm. He's got his mothers ego." Marshall stated before getting a jab in the arm by Rainbow.

The group made their way to the castle while the citizens gathered to greet the heroes of the rebellion as they began to toss flowers onto the street.

"Praise to you Lady Rainbow Dash!" Shouted a pegasus hovering just above as he tossed a rose to her.

"Long live The King in The North!!" shouted a guardsman who was patrolling the streets as they passed on into the castle where they were greeted by the royal family and their personal guard.

"You honor us with your presence King Wulfric." Celestia said in her usual regal manner.

"The honor is mine your highness." Wulfric replied with a warriors salute before entering the castle.

The children went to play in the castle courtyard while their parents discussed the events that had transpired since the end of the war, one of which was the ever growing divide between the royals and the noble faction of Canterlot followed by Prince Bluebloods sudden rise to power the west.

"I'm glad you could answer our summons Wulfric. These are dangerous times." Said Princess Luna as they made their way to the dining hall where a small feast was laid out.

"Indeed. I hear there has been great unrest in Equestria." Wulfric replied while keeping pace with the matriarchs.

"It's more than unrest. The nobles have grown more rebellious since both my sister and I married Sir Marshall, of course it was no surprise given how they reacted to your marriage."

"Ha! Those old farts are just jealous that they can't bag two wives of their own." The chieftain bragged while the servants prepared his plate and poured him some wine.

"Thanks to the treasure he stole, Blueblood has bought some powerful friends in western Equestria. Warlords, barons, royal families of small kingdoms." Said Celestia in a forboding tone.

"I knew we should've gutted that bastard." Rainbow Dash replied angrily before sipping some cider.

"I fear you might be right Rainbow Dash." Celestia replied in agreement as the memories of her nephews betrayal came flooding back. It was at this moment that Wulfric decided to give a toast to help lighten the mood.

"Well until those old farts and that spoiled brat get the balls to fight, I say we make a toast. To peace!"

The others raised their glasses in agreement as they shared the toast and continued to feast before proceeding to the council chamber which held a map of Equestria. Much similar to Princess Twilights.

"So here are the recent events." Luna said as she began the briefing.

"The nobles who have sided with Blueblood have begun arming their troops and have threatened open war if the other princesses and myself do not relinquish our rule over to Blueblood and end the alliance with the northlands.

"We all know that's not an option." Celestia interjected for a moment.

"There's more. We have reports that the kingdom of Saddle Arabia has allied themselves with Blueblood and as we all know, that kingdom practically thrives on slavery."

"Are they open to negotiations?" Wulfric inquired.

"Well...the Saddle Arabian emperor has opted for peace if his daughter were to be wed to my son." Celestia answered with a bit of disdain.

"Now that might be a problem. The boy isn't as flirtacious with women like most colts his age." Luna added as her head slightly sulked from the embarrassment.

"And even if they were to marry, the emperor will still not outlaw slavery in his kingdom."

It was during this discussion that a messenger ran into the council room with a report from The Crystal Empire.

"Princess, Urgent report!" He said sounding a bit worried.

"It's from Prince Shining Armor. Last night one of the viking settlements was burned to the ground. There were no survivors."

"WHAT?!?" Wulfric shouted as he slammed his fists to the table and grabbed the messenger.

"Who attacked the settlement?!? WHO!!?"

"W-we don't know your majesty! The attack came swift and it happened in the middle of a blizzard."

"A blizzard? This time of year?"

Wulfric gently released the guard and gave a quick apology before asking for further details about the attack.

"Was anything taken?"

"No sir. There was no sign of any looting, it seemed the raiders just went and slaughtered the entire village for sport."

"Hmm...Where is the settlement located?"

"Just on the outskirts of the border sir."

"Good. Send a message to Shining Armor and tell him I will personally be investigating this raid."

The messenger did as he was told and left to deliver the message while Wulfric ordered his personal guards to make preparations for the journey north. His wives however had objections to his decision and tried to convince him to send someone else in his place.

"Hon you can't do this! What if something happens to you?" Asked Applejack as her husband continued to ready his armor and sword.

"She's right. This whole thing smells like a trap." Rainbow Dash added before getting a peck on her cheek.

"I'll be fine girls, I promise." He replied with a warm smile.

"If anything goes wrong, We'll bail out right away."

"You better. I don't wanna have to tell our daughter that her father is lying somewhere in a ditch." The farm mare scolded with both hands at her side when her husband suddenly yanked her in by the waist with a mischievous grin.

"You are irresistible when you're angry." He complimented his wife as he held her.

"Don't think flattery will get you out of this mess mister." Applejack replied with a smirk of her own before giving him a proper goodbye kiss which made Rainbow feel a little jealous.

"Hey what am I chopped li-EEK!!"

The Rainbow haired mares question was cut short when her husband gave her flank a hard smack before she too was groped and kissed by her chieftain.

"When I get back, I'll do more~." Wulfric said with a wink.

"I'll be counting on it~." Rainbow Dash grinned before allowing him to leave and though they knew he was a skilled warrior, the girls could not help but shake the feeling that this raid was the start of something dreadful.

End.

The True Hearthswarming Tale

In the weeks following Wulfrics grim discovery, Princess Cadence sent an urgent message to her aunts telling them of the growing threat in the north and began to make preparations for the refugees now fleeing from the outlying settlements. Most of them brought back tales of the undead rampaging through their homes and slaughtering anything that stood in their way without mercy and leading this massacre was the mysterious white unicorn who would vanish as quickly as he appeared with his minions. Who this mysterious mage was, nobody knew and none were more troubled by this than King Wulfric.

The king laid in his bed, staring at the ceiling as he began to think back on that first encounter. It all seemed like a terrible nightmare but he could not deny the fact that what he saw was real and it would only continue to grow worse if he did not find a way to deal with it soon.

"Something wrong hon?" Asked Applejack who interrupted his train of thought with a kiss.

"Why would something be wrong?"

"Let's see. Your two hot wives are lying naked in bed with you ready for some action and you are just staring at the roof." Answered Rainbow Dash who proceeded to straddle him with a grin as she pressed her chest up against him.

"How about you stare at these instead~?"

"You girls spoil me, you know that?"

Wulfric wasted no time in groping dashes chest and kissing her before turning his attention to Applejack who proceeded to press her endowed chest onto his face.

"That's it sugarcube~." The farm mare sighed in pleasure from her husbands touch as he began suckling and squeezing her breasts

"Hey Wulfric?" Rainbow called out while slowly turning around.

"Has my butt gotten bigger?" She asked while shaking her rump slightly with her mischievous grin.

"One way to find out~." He replied before his hands found their way back to her flanks.

"Oh my it has gotten a little squishy. Not that I'm complaining." He added before smacking her flanks hard as her wings sprang open while she let out a little squeak.

"You're not getting any sleep tonight sugarcube~." Applejack said while licking her lips in anticipation.

Meanwhile

In the halls of the Canterlot Library, Princess Celestia was busy reading through ancient tomes describing the known creatures and spells of Equestria but none seemed to match the description of the white mage Wulfric encountered and after hours of fruitless research she decided to pay a visit to the restricted section where she found a certain unicorn with a long gray beard and pointy hat. A unicorn that Celestia knew all too well.

"Starswirl?" The princess called out to her old teacher who was a bit surprised by her visit.

"Oh. Celestia, good evening." The old mage replied before returning his attention to an image of three ghostly equines standing over three ponies of the three tribes. Celestia recognized the story all too well.

"The story of hearthswarming eve."

"The true story."

Celestia became curious as her old mentor stepped aside to let her read the story for herself.

Year of The Three Tribes

In the year before the founding of Equestria, a mysterious blizzard began to blow down from the north. The three tribes were powerless to stop this unnatural force and soon began to fight over what little resources remained but the battle remained a bitter stalemate and generations of ponies were lost in that bloody war.

In hopes of putting a stop to the fighting, the leaders of the three tribes called for a truce and tried to formulate a plan to stop the blizzard but all attempts were in vain. The pegasus could not stop the clouds from moving in despite their wing power, the unicorns tried every spell related to weather control but all proved ineffective and no matter how hard they tried, the earth ponies could not make he soil fertile enough for even the smallest weeds to grow.

When all else failed, the leaders decided to venture beyond the borders of the kingdom in hopes of finding new land and find it they did in the form of a large valley with a single mountain that stretched high into the clouds with soil so fresh that grass seemed to spring up instantly. At first their were arguments over how to divide the land between the three factions but the tribes were able to come to a mutual agreement and before long, a small settlement was built and the first fields were planted but not all were in celebration of this new home.

When the unicorns leader; Princess Platinum returned to her father with the good news, the king became furious. He began shouting and cursing at his own daughter, telling her how she should have just made the other tribes submit and relinquish the land to them but the princess was too noble for such barbaric acts and in the midst of their argument the unicorn king banished his own daughter and forbade her from ever returning.

When the princess returned, the leader of the pegasai; Commander Hurricane saw the tears in her eyes and asked what had transpired between her and her father and when he found out, he became outraged and did his best to comfort her while they finished building the settlement. Over time, their relationship blossomed and the two were wed by High Chancellor Pudding Head in front of the entire village and a great celebration was held but before they could celebrate the same blizzard that destroyed their old home had found them once again but this time their was an army behind it; an army lead by the unicorn king.

When the king appeared before the villagers, he was escorted by three ghostly white mages that seemed to be the source of the blizzard and it was here that he began to show his true colors by threatening to lay waste to the village if the other three tribes did not submit to his rule and demanding that Commander Hurricane and his daughter be banished from the land but as before, his demands were refused and war soon followed.

The three leaders soon discovered that the king had used the forbidden art of necromancy to summon creatures from the spirit realm known as "Windigos" and if they did not stop him soon then all they had worked for would be undone.

It was in a small cavern atop the mountain where the three leaders had cornered the king in hopes of making him surrender but the princesses father was so blind by his arrogance and pride that he ordered the windigos to seal them in the cavern hoping that he could use his magic to make a last minute escape. His plans were cut short when Commander Hurricane ran him through with his spear thus severing his connection to the windigos and breaking the spell.

The kings body was laid in an unmarked tomb far in the north that had been sealed with magic and was kept secret from any who might seek the treasures buried there and to celebrate this great victory, a great feast was held for all to enjoy be they noble or peasant and in a surprising turn of events the three tribes began to sing songs together around the hearth and it was this event that lead to the feast being called "Hearthswarming Eve".

It was after Celestia closed the book that Starswirl shared a vital piece of information related to the ones who attacked the border.

"Before I found this book, I followed the trail of the undead through the frozen wastes and found the tomb mentioned in the story....it was opened."

Celestia gasped in shock for a moment as her mentor continued with his tale.

"I ventured into the tomb and found it to be deeper than any ever built and on its walls were depictions of the very story we just read but there was something else."

"What did you find?" Celestia inquired and Starswirl seemed hesitant to answer as he stroked his beard for a few moments.

"When the king bound himself to the windigos his very soul was cursed to become one upon his death so in fear of the creatures returning, Princess Platinum commanded my old pupil Clover to seal the tomb with as many spells and traps as possible so that he could never break free. however...."

"The spells became weak over the centuries..." Celestia finished with an approved nod from Starswirl.

"Now the unicorn king has returned to finish what he started thousands of years ago."

"Why? What does he have to gain?" The princess pondered and as Starswirl stroked his beard once more only one answer came to mind.

"Revenge."

End.

Long Live The King Part 1 (Rewritten)

The morning sun rose over the horizon as usual as a couple lay together in bed. Their bodies were still a bit sticky from last night but the mare was smiling the whole time throughout her slumber. Queen Antoinette then slowly opened her eyes and let out a small cute yawn before looking down. She saw that she was naked, which made her blush a little, but also noticed that she was laying on someone. She recognized the muscular form and tribal marked arms of her lover as he slept. She looked around the room to see that some of his wing’s feathers were scattered everywhere, which reminded her of what they did last night but she smiled lovingly at him. He had his arm draped over her which was very comforting as she rested her head on his chest again. His strong heartbeat soothed her as he slept and she nuzzled into him.

“My darling Dimitri…” she whispered as she rubbed her belly.

“I promise to raise our foal in your honor and tell it just how wonderful of a stallion you are.”

“Good to know.” Lock spoke as he gently held her close in surprise.

“Just make sure that he or she doesn’t spend too much time with Uncle Wulfric. He’s a bad influence.”

The last bit made the queen laugh as they cuddled once more and the rays of the morning sun began to peek through the curtains.

“Hmm? Ohh what’s this?~” Antoinette grinned at the little tent forming under the sheets.

“Do I excite you that much?”

“Well I can’t help it when I’m in the presence of a drop dead gorgeous mare like you,” Lock teased.

Antoinette bit her lip as she inched down under the covers until she was face to face with his hardening shaft. She then stuck out her tongue and gave it a long lick from the base to the tip, making Lock groan in satisfaction.

“Mmm~, tastes like us,” Antoinette cooed as she opened her maw and took the whole thing in her mouth.

“What a way to wake up…” Lock sighed as their morning got more heated.

In Imperius’ room, the young prince was sleeping soundly after passing out from yesterday’s training and eventful night. Before the hassassins attack, he had stayed by his new friend Gummy’s side and danced with her all night. Normally he would never have imagined spending time with another mare, but Gummy seemed to stand out among the countless others who sought out his attention. Gummy was bright, funny, good with a bow, and he never really felt as anxious as he usually did. If Imperius was honest with himself, he would say that he found Gumdrop to be a delight to be around.

As he started to wake up, he strangely felt like he wasn’t alone in his bedroom. Of course, in the past he would always turn to see Selene sleeping next to him after sneaking in his room. With this in mind, Imperius sighed as his vision cleared from his sleep.

“Selene, how many times do I have to tell you not to-”

His words were cut short when he saw that it was in fact not his sister laying next to him, but Gumdrop herself. Imperius was frozen stiff as the young mare was laying on her side, facing him, and she wore a grey tank top and pajama bottoms with little cupcake decorations. His face turned a bright shade of red when he noticed that her breasts were pushing against each other, giving him a full view of her cleavage.

“Uhh…Gummy?!?” He whimpered while his friend snuggled up to him with a crooked smile.

“Oh no mister eclair, I couldn't eat another bite…”

“Gummy wake up!!” The prince shouted but to no avail.

As Gummy continued to squirm about, the prince found himself in a very compromising position as her squirming caused him to be planted right under her flank.

“Heh heh…it tickles…Zzzzz…”

“MMMF FMM MFFMMM!!”

Imperius went bug eyed as her flank was on full display under her pajamas. Her tail swished side to side and Imperius began to feel light headed from all the blood rushing to his head. To make matters worse, the stimulation of her flank and breasts pressing on his body made a certain part of him down below begin to wake up.

NO! GODS, PLEASE NO! Imperius panicked in his mind.

In a last ditch effort, he had no choice but to grab her flank with both hands and lifted it off his muzzle to speak.

“GUMMY LOOK, CUPCAKES!!”

His plan to wake her instantly backfired as she sprung up and the full force of her soft cheeks smothered him as she darted her head around.

“WHERE?!? WHERE?!?” Gumdrop yelled in excitement, unaware of who she was sitting on.

“Huh? This isn’t my room.”

“MMMFF!! MMMMFF!!!”

“Hm? Impy?” She turned to see her friend squashed beneath her buttocks. Gummy was never the kind of mare to get flustered as often, but the sight of Imperius in between her flank cheeks made her blush and scramble off him.

“Oh, I’m so sorry Impy!” Gummy yelped as Imperius caught his breath.

“GAAASP!! Oh gods, I nearly died!!” He yelped with flushed cheeks before looking at Gumdrop.

“Gummy, why are you in my room?!?”

“I-I’m sorry!” Gummy said.

“I sorta have this little habit of sleepwalking whenever I eat something sweet! I had an extra cupcake before bed and I guess I kinda wandered into your room by accident.”

“You nearly gave me a heart attack!”

Gummy frowned and hung her head as her ears drooped.

“I…I didn’t mean to,” she whimpered as she climbed off his bed.

“I’m sorry, I’ll just go since you hate me now…”

“What? Gummy I don't hate you.” Imperius said, grabbing her arm.

“I was just surprised, is all. Also umm…” he turned away.

“Why…are you wearing that outfit?”

“Oh you like it? These are my favorite PJ'S, I especially love the printing on my shorts!”

The filly turned around to give a little booty dance that showed off her pajamas that made the prince’s nose bleed a bit before he began pushing her towards the door.

“W-Well that’s nice and all but I really must be getting ready. I trust you know the way back to your room?”

“Sure! See you later Impy!” Gummy chirped as she exited his room. As Imperius watched her walk away, he got an idea that he never considered doing. It may have been in the spur of the moment, but he was admittedly having a teen moment right now.

“G-GUMMY?!”

“Yeah Impy?” Gummy paused and turned around.

“W-WOULD Y-YOU LIKE TO G-GO TO LUNCH WITH ME?!” Imperius stammered.

Gumdrop squeed at the offer and jumped in excitement as her chest jiggled a bit.

“I’d love to!”

“G-great! See ya later!” The prince huffed as he slammed the door to calm down.

“I…I did it,” Imperius muttered as a feeling of pure excitement welled up inside him.

“I ASKED A GIRL OUT!” He cheered as he pumped his fists in the air.

A couple of guards were passing by and one of them smirked at the other.

“You owe me 20 bits.”

“Yeah yeah, don’t rub it in.”

Shortly after their morning exercise, Lock and Antoinette were walking arm in arm towards the dining hall as they discussed plans for the upcoming events involving Wulfric’s family.

“So this hunt, will you be participating?” She asked while cuddling his arm.

“Yeah, though I just wonder how I’ll hunt,” Lock hummed.

“I mean, I’m good with a bow and arrow since my adopted dad taught me when I was a boy, but I could also transform into a wolf and hunt that way.”

“You can change your form?” Antoinette asked, looking up at him.

“Oh yeah, you never saw me do it, have you?”

Antoinette shook her head as they stopped for a moment and Lock smirked at his lover. He stepped back and squatted down and took on his large wolf form, surprising the Prench Queen.

“This is how,” he said, making her squee and wrap her arms around his pelt.

“AAAH!! YOU’RE SO CUTE!!” She squeezed his neck tight before he transformed back.

“I’m impressed, but I think that form will be difficult to hunt in should your prey decide to find cover. Might I suggest a musket?" She suggested with a raised finger.

“Hold up…musket? As in an actual firearm?” Lock asked, surprised at the mention of it and she nodded.

“How is that possible? All I’ve seen around here in this world are people using crossbows or bow and arrows.”

“You have firearms in your world?”

“Sorta, but let’s just say they’re a bit more advanced than a musket. The enemy I face had the courtesy to outfit Dainn and his armies weaponry from my home world.”

“I see.” Antoinette sighed.

“To be honest, Prance has used firearms for centuries while many other countries prefer to use more traditional weapons. In fact, I plan to propose introducing them to Equestria for the war.”

“You sure that’s a good idea? Firearms are no joke, they can do more damage than any crossbow put together. I’ve even got my pistols with me, and they can do some serious damage if they fall in the wrong hands,” Lock explained.

“I understand my love, but this is necessary if we are to win this war.”

The couple turned a corner to see Applejack leaning her back against the wall as Wulfric kissed her belly and spoke to his unborn son.

“Testing, testing. This is your father speaking.” The king smirked as she laughed.

“Sugarcube, stop it!” Applejack giggled as he kissed her stomach once more.

“Hey there, Wulfric,” Lock called out as they approached the king.

“Good morning my friend,” Wulfric smiled.

“I was just having a nice chat with Tyr. He’s not in a very talkative mood, at least not yet.”

“Well if he’s anything like his dad, he’ll have plenty to say once he’s older,” Lock joked, making everyone laugh. Wulfric then noticed Antoinette’s arm wrapped around Lock’s as she cuddled him, making him smirk and cross his arms.

“I see you two were busy last night.”

“As were you.” Lock grinned back.

“Oh Wulfric, harder, harder!” Lock mocked out loud.

“Watch it, sugarcube.” Applejack cautioned before they left together.

“So where’s Lady Rainbow Dash?" Asked Antoinette.

“Oh. She’s still resting, went a bit wild on her last night.” Wulfric boasted, making the queen blush.

“Dude, maybe take it easy on your pregnant wife carrying twins?” Lock emphasized.

“No worries Lock, I didn't go too wild.”

“Whatever you say, man, it’s your funeral,” Lock shrugged.

“By the way, my sweet, you mentioned you own firearms as well?” Antoinette asked.

“I do, six-shooters, why?”

“May I see what they look like?”

Lock thought for a moment at the request, but since her country was no stranger to firearms, and she had plans to introduce her weaponry to Equestria, he figured it wouldn’t hurt. He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out one of his unloaded pistols and held it up to show his mare.

“I own three others, it’s served me well and is very powerful.”

After examining the strange weapon, the queen returned it to her love as they finally entered the dining hall to find the rest of the royals enjoying Celestia’s signature pancakes. When the others sat down and were served their breakfast, Marshall noticed Imperius was eating his food rather slowly and was in a bit of a daze and smiling to himself.

“You look happy son. Something you want to share?” Marshall asked after taking a bite.

Imperius shot his head up and looked around to see his father arch a brow at him.

“U-Uh…it’s nothing,” Imperius fibbed as he resumed eating.

“cough, lie, cough,” Applejack purposely said.

“Sweetie, what seems to be the matter? You can tell us,” Celestia pleaded.

“Uh…w-well I’m going out later today,” Imperius admitted.

“I see, well I suppose I can accompany you-”

“With…a girl…”

The lord regent choked on his coffee as Luna patted his back while the others perked up in surprise.

“Ooh, who is she?” Celestia inquired while leaning over slightly.

“Well…you remember Gumdrop from the party?”

“The recruit I set you up with as your training partner?” Lock asked.

“Y-Yeah,” Imperius nodded.

“I asked her out this morning.”

Suddenly, Celestia couldn’t hold in her excitement and teleported beside Imperius and scooped him up in her signature bear hugs and pranced around.

“Aaaah! My baby boy’s first crush!!”

“Wait a second,” said Marshall.

“How did you meet her this morning when she stayed in a room separate from yours?”

The prince began to sweat nervously and gulped, especially since Selene was right there across the table with a murderous glare in her eyes.

“Sh-she…u-um…well y-you see…” Imperius tried to speak.

“Hi Impy!”

All heads turned to see Gumdrop pass by and waved her hand through the window.

“I’m looking forward to our date! And sorry again for waking you up in your room and sitting on your face! See ya later!” She chirped as she skipped away.

Imperius felt a cold chill run up his spine as he turned to see not just his sister but all three of his parents staring down on him like ominous figures.

“My my, our sweet boy is so naughty.” Said Luna.

“Indeed, to think I raised him to have class and act like a gentleman,” Marshall said.

“Brother…prepare to have your wings clipped,” Selene seethed.

“…Help!” Imperius yelped.

“No way, I ain’t touching that dude,” Beorn shook his head.

“Sorry, cuz, but you’re on your own,” Apple Jewel shrugged.

Lock and Wulfric couldn’t hold it in anymore as both men fell backwards and began to laugh their asses off.

“PFFFFFFT HAAAAAAAHHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAAA!!!” Lock roared as he and Wulfric rolled on the floor.

“HE WORKS ALMOST AS FAST AS YOU, WULFRIC!!! HAAHAHAAHAA!!!”

“BAH HAHAHAHAHA!! Boy’s got spunk, that's for sure! Marshall, go easy on the lad.”

“No promises.” Marshall growled while cracking his knuckles.

After the breakfast fiasco, the family began making preparations for a private hunt that will happen in a week’s time. Meanwhile, they also took the opportunity to discuss battle plans and negotiations for the Prench alliance with Queen Antoinette.

“I am pleased that I was able to not only seek out a worthy male to bless me with an heir, but to also rekindle our alliance so that we may fight together once again,” Antoinette said to Celestia as the royals sat in the meeting room.

“Indeed, I am glad you had agreed to support us, Antoinette,” Celestia nodded as she signed the alliance treaty.

“However I must admit, I did not expect you to also fall in love with Dimitri as well.”

Antoinette smiled as she clinged to her love while Wulfric looked pensively at the map.

“I normally don’t like using Prench weapons, but I have gotten reports of mercs using muskets and cannons on the field. Most likely those kirin dogs.”

“Kirin?” Lock perked up.

“They’re enemies in this world?”

“Not exactly. Just small guilds looking to earn money. Any we interrogate just drink a vial of water that takes away their voice.”

“From the stream of silence,” Lock said aloud, making everyone turn to him in surprise.

“You know of it, good.” The king said with a smirk.

“Yeah, it not only takes away your voice, but it also takes away your emotions. You just become void of feelings and be mute. They should have an antidote to rid them of the effects, but I doubt they’d just hand it out.”

“That is a discussion for another time. Meeting adjourned.” Marshall said as they stood up and left the room one by one.

“Um…Lock?” Antoinette called quietly to her lover.

“What’s up, babe?” Lock answered.

“Listen…about what I said last night. I really don't mind sharing you with the other mares.” She gave a warm smile as they noticed Wulfric gently holding Applejack.

“I appreciate that, Antoinette, I really do,” Lock said as he wrapped his arm around her waist.

“Thing is, I think Wulfric might be content with just having his wives to himself. Of course, that includes the shield maids, according to him. But as for you and me, our relationship is separate from what I have with Wulfric and his herd. To be honest, I’m rather happy to have you as a personal marefriend.”

“Oh you’re sweet.” She said, pecking his cheek.

“But on the off chance it does happen. What should I expect from your friend?”

“Just a word of warning,” Lock leaned in to whisper in her ear.

“While I prefer sensual and calm, he’s more on the rough and tumble if you know what I mean.”

The queen let out a short gasp as her cheeks turned bright pink after hearing this but continued to watch the king show his more gentle side as he hugged his children who had just finished their lessons.

“He’s a very gentle soul,” Antoinette smiled.

“That he is, I’m gonna go for a fly so I’ll talk to you later,” Lock said as he parted ways.

“Have a nice flight, my love!” Antoinette called out as he took to the skies.

Lock flew up high in the air until he was high enough for no other eyes to see him. He landed on a cloud and sat down as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it and smoked. As he did, he then dropped the act and grunted in pain as he looked down to lift up his shirt. The stab wound he received when he fought those intruders that attacked Selene left a scar, but he noticed that the scar had unnerving green veins coming from it.

“Well…that’s not good,” Lock thought out loud.

Back on the ground, Imperius was making his way through town and kept pulling the collar of his shirt and rubbing his ear. He had gotten an ear full of scolding and lecturing from his family, Selene especially, but shook his head since he was on his way to meet someone at the local café.

The streets were now busier than ever now that the alliance with Prance was official. Prench merchants and chefs were selling and trading their goods as many customers flocked to their wagons while others went to the food carts to try foreign cuisine.

"Come come my friends, try the finest cheeses in all of prance!!"

"Feel this fabric, it will be like wearing a cloud!"

The prince smiled at how well everyone was doing as he neared his destination. The Prancing Pony then came into view and there stood Gummy in front. She wore a light blue top and a frilly dress that went down to her knees. Her mane was styled in her usual braid and her tail was as curly as Pinkie Pie’s, a trait she got from her mother.

“Over here, Impy!” Gummy called out with a wave.

Imperius waved back as he weaved his way through the crowd until finally getting a good view of Gummy’s dress.

“Whoa…”

“Hehehe, you like it?” Gummy smiled as she twirled around.

“I picked it out just for you!”

“F-For me?” Imperius blushed.

“Yeah! Come on, let’s get a table,” Gummy said as she grabbed Imperius’ hand. They both found a table and sat down as a waiter walked up to them and pulled out a notepad.

“Welcome, my prince, what may I get for you and your date?”

“Ummm I”ll have the oat burger and fries.” Said Imperius, scratching his chin.

“Veggie pizza!!” Gummy cheered aloud.

The waiter nodded and left after writing their order down. The two sat together, with Imperius feeling a little awkward, as some ponies began to notice the prince and the young mare he sat with.

“Is that prince Imperius?”

“Who’s that mare he’s with?”

“Well now, did the young prince finally break out of his shell?”

“Lucky mare, wonder what she did to bribe him to go out with him.”

Imperius instinctively unfurled his wings and wrapped them around his head, feeling embarrassed at all the unwanted attention he was getting.

“What’s wrong Impy? Why are you hiding behind your wings?” Gummy asked.

“I’ve never done this before.” The prince said as a few of the other mares giggled.

“Never? As in never been on a date?” Gummy asked and Imperious nodded as he peeked through his wings.

“This is the first date I’ve ever been on, I…have a bit of a fear of mares.”

“Well you don’t seem afraid when you’re around me, how come you’re afraid of mares?”

“Blame my sister parading me around as a baby,” the prince sighed.

Gummy smiled pityingly at Imperious as she reached over and pulled his wing out of the way.

“Impy, it’s okay, if it makes you feel any better, you’re the first boy to actually ask me out on a date.”

"Really?"

“Sure! Boys never really approached me because they say I’m too hyperactive, but that’s only because I was raised by two ponies who make people laugh on a daily basis!” Gummy explained.

“I guess you could say no pony could ever keep up with me.”

“So what made you enlist as a recruit in the first place?” Imperius asked, slowly furling his wings back.

“Well. During the war, my mom made all kinds of stuff to keep the soldiers happy. She said that when they bit into one of her treats, their faces lit up and they were smiling again!”

“Got that right little missy!” Called the chef of the inn with a happy smile.

“Pinkie Pie’s cupcakes are to DIE for!”

“So I assume you got your love of baking from Pinkie as well?”

“You bet! I learned everything I know about baking from my momma!”

“Ugh. How distasteful.” A girl’s voice called out when the prince turned to see one of the noble’s daughters enter the inn.

“A prince dining in a place like this? And with a commoner no less!”

“What’s wrong with this place?” Gummy wondered.

“What isn’t wrong, is the better question. Why, prince Imperius, I insist that you join me at my father’s personal outside dining area. We have a wide variety of exquisite cuisine, fit for a prince,” the noble daughter said, batting her eyelashes.

“Rich food. Been there, done that, I’ll pass.” The prince said, shocking her.

“Besides, we already ordered and I’d hate for the royal family’s reputation to be tarnished simply because I walked out of one of my father’s old war buddies establishments.”

“But, prince Imperius-”

“Forgive me for being blunt, ma’am, but if you don’t have anything important that demands my full attention, I’d rather you left my date and I alone,” Imperius added, not bothering to look at her.

“Also, you might have just a little too much makeup on for your own good.”

The inn applauded while the mare stormed off in a huff as the couple was brought their meals and enjoyed the rest of their date touring the city.

“That food was sure yummy!” Gummy said, rubbing her belly as they walked.

“I agree, I kinda miss just being a normal pony besides everypony kissing up to me,” Imperius sighed.

“You don’t like it when they kiss up to you?” Gummy asked, hatching a little scheme.

“Not really, it’s a bit exhausting,” the prince shook his head, unaware of the mare inching closer.

“Honestly, it’s a wonder how my mothers and father put up with the nobility and their crap. I sometimes wish that they would just-”

Smooch

“MMM?!?” The prince’s wings suddenly sprang out and all in the street were astonished at the bold display Gumdrop just gave as she broke the kiss with a smile.

“How’s that for kissing up to you?” Gummy winked as Imperius stood frozen like a statue.

“I uhhh I….swoooon!!”

THUMP!

“So cute.” Gummy giggled at the crooked smile and flushed cheeks of her date.

Gummy then flagged down some nearby guards and had them escort the prince back to the castle as she followed. There were confused stares from the staff they passed by until they reached his bedroom and the guards set him on his bed.

“Thanks for the date, Impy, I really enjoyed you standing up for me,” Gummy whispered as she pecked him on the cheek and walked out.

Meanwhile

“How bad is it, doc?” Lock asked as he sat in the medical bay, alone with a doctor he met in secret. The stallion was examining his infection and had a grim look on his face.

“Basilisk poison, it’s bad. At this rate, you’ll have a few months.”

“I see…” Lock nodded as he stood up.

“I’m amazed you’re still standing and the infection isn’t as bad as it should be,” the doctor said.

“I’m what you might call a special case,” Lock said as he put his clothes back on.

“I will inform the royals,” the doctor said, but Lock grabbed his shoulder before he left.

“Doc, with all due respect, don’t tell anyone about this,” Lock insisted.

“Just tell me if there’s a cure?”

“Yes but it’s hard to get. It’s a rare herb that grows on the peaks of Mount Everhoof.”

“Everhoof, huh? Where Gusty the Great’s enchanted winds make it near impossible to climb.”

“Yup. You’d have to be crazy to climb that place. I can give you some meds to slow the poison but I suggest avoiding any and all physical activities.”

“That’s gonna be a bit of a tall order, considering I’m about to go on a hunt with Wulfric…cough.”

Lock looked into his hand and saw a few drops of blood, making him narrow his eyes as he reached for a paper towel to wipe it off.

“I’ll figure something out, thanks for your time. And please, this stays in this room,” Lock said as he left with his medication.

“You’re the patient.”

One Week Later

The morning sun’s rays shined down on the courtyard as all the royals gathered in front of the carriages that would take them to their hunting grounds. The Princesses and their family, Wulfric and his family, and even Shining Armor, who received an invite earlier in the week, stood together as they prepared to depart.

“Food? Check. Tents? Check. Weapons? Check.”

“Needy mares? Check~.” Said Rainbow with a wink.

Wulfric responded by slapping her flank with a grin.

“I’ll never get tired of doing that.”

“Wulfric!” Shining called out as he walked up with a younger stallion.

“Thanks again for inviting me, I’d like you to meet my new protégé, Flash Sentry.”

“Sir! It’s an honor to meet you, sir!” Flash saluted.

“At ease, soldier. This is a hunting party, not a battalion.”

“Sorry sir it’s just such an honor to meet you in person.” Flash chuckled nervously as the wagons were loaded.

“Everything set Rainbow?” Applejack whispered while keeping an eye on the others.

“Oh yeah, I even convinced the queen.” Rainbow smirked before getting into the wagon with their children.

“Alright! Move it out!!” The head coachmen shouted as he urged two large bears to begin hauling the wagons. The caravan wade their way out of the city and along the path towards Whitetale woods. Wulfric and his family were enjoying themselves but soon realized there was something, or rather, someone missing.

“Where’s Lock?” Rainbow wondered.

“He said he’d meet us at Whitetale, said that he had something important to take care of,” Wulfric said.

Meanwhile, in Marshall’s wagon, Celestia and Luna were conversing with each other as Selene sat on her father’s lap and gazed out the window. Her attention then turned to her brother, who seemed to be staring off into space again.

“You seem happy brother. Your date go well?” She asked, snapping him out of it.

“Oh, yeah it went great,” Imperius said sheepishly.

“Gummy and I had a nice conversation and meal at a café and we walked through town.”

“Really? Then how come I heard from the guards that they had to carry you back to your room since you supposedly lost consciousness?” Selene questioned.

“Umm...It was hot?” His voice cracked.

“Uh huh, sure it was,” Selene rolled her eyes.

About an hour later, the caravan arrived at their destination and stopped in an open area in the woods. As the soldiers took point around the carriages, the servants were setting up their tents and built a campsite. Wulfric pulled out a couple long bows and handed one to Beorn.

“This’ll be a fine hunt, son,” Wulfric grinned.

“I’ll make sure we track down the largest boar and use its tusks to make a necklace for you.”

“I’ve been looking forward to this for a long time, dad,” Beorn smiled.

As the king readied his hunting party and the women were settling in, Dimitri had finally caught up with the caravan and landed within the campsite. He was greeted by any whom he passed by, but some seemed to notice a few feathers from his wings on the ground. The man then was met with the other royals, and Shining was the first to greet Dimitri.

“Hey there Shining, good to see you again,” Lock said, shaking his hand.

“Likewise, Lock, how has Wulfric’s family been treating you?” Shining asked.

“Pretty well, in fact, he’s been a good friend this past month and I’ve been very appreciative.”

Shining nodded as he went to join Wulfric and his family. Though he too noticed a couple of his feathers on the ground and he seemed to be a little out of breath for some reason.

“Hey Lock, why don’t you take a rest? We can handle this.” Shining suggested as he gave a few coughs.

“Nah, I’m fine, just a little winded is all,” Lock smiled, wiping his mouth. Wulfric and his family saw their human companion as Wulfric fist bumped the human.

“So, you and your boy seem fired up to hunt,” Lock smirked.

“Of course, my father and I hunted when I was young, it’s tradition,” Wulfric boasted.

“Then how’s about we make things interesting,” Lock said as he leaned in to whisper. When Lock spoke his proposal, Wulfric gained a wide grin and looked very giddy at the bet.

“What do you say?”

“Keep talkin’,” Wulfric replied as his interest was piqued.

“Whoever hunts the largest, gets all three for a week. No questions, all kinks allowed.”

“You’re on. Just be sure your gal is ready.”

Lock nodded but then coughed a little. Only as he coughed, he then began coughing more, making Rainbow and Applejack a little worried.

“Sugarcube?” Applejack held him up as he wiped his mouth.

“It’s nothing.”

“Nothing?! Explain that!!” Said Rainbow pointing to the drops of blood on his hand.

“It’s…uh,” Lock tried to say.

“Lock, why are you coughing blood?” Wulfric questioned.

Seeing no way out of this, Lock sighed as he quietly brought the three to a secluded area away from the camp.

“I didn’t think it was this bothersome, but I guess that’s what I get for being careless,” Lock grumbled.

“Tell us what’s going on!” Rainbow demanded.

Lock frowned and lifted his shirt up to reveal his infected scar. The three gasped as the green veins had spread a bit more as Lock just stood there.

“Got it the night those intruders came for your family. Basilisk venom, those bastards had laced their daggers with the stuff. I’ve tried healing myself with my flames, but for some reason it’s only delaying the inevitable.”

“Looks bad.” Wulfric said while examining the wound and took a quick sniff.

“Blech! And it’s festering!!”

“Doc says…a few months until-”

“Don’t. Say it!” The king shouted with his hand raised.

“We need to cure this soon or you’ll end up worse.”

“That’s the good news, there is a cure. However, the bad news is where the cure is: Mt. Everhoof.”

The group sighed after hearing this and were at a loss at what to do. The doctors who joined the hunt, escorted Lock into his tent along with Antoinette who was very worried about her lover. As Lock laid in bed, Antoinette held his hand and Lock smiled at her, only for him to erupt in a coughing fit and spit out blood in a rag.

“Shit, damn stuff is in my lungs,” Lock grunted.

“Ohh and the girls and I had a surprise for you boys.” Antoinette smirked as she held his hand.

“I’m sure it would’ve been nice,” Lock smiled as he reached over and placed his hand on her belly.

“My only regret…is not being there when she’s born.”

“She?”

Lock smiled at his mare and nodded.

“A little filly, congrats.”

The queen gasped as tears welled up in her eyes and immediately started to break down crying.

“Hey come on, don’t be sad.”

“No, I’m happy!” She chirped.

“Antoinette, I’m sorry,” Lock frowned.

“I…I wish I were stronger, for you and our daughter.”

“Don’t say that.” She smiled and kissed his forehead.

“You are plenty strong for both of us. Now rest. I need to talk with the girls about our surprise.”

In hopes of lightening the mood, Antoinette lifted her dress to flash him her slender legs and a brief look at her undergarments with a wink before exiting the tent with a sway in her hips.

“Heh, that mare sure is an interesting one,” Lock chuckled as he leaned back on his hands.

As for Antoinette, she kept up the reassuring act for his sake but soon found herself frowning and hurried to Applejack and Rainbow Dash. She soon found them by the campfire and approached them with worry.

“Lady Applejack, Lady Rainbow Dash, I would like to know what afflicts our mate please,” Antoinette said with worry.

“It’s basilisk venom sugarcube. It’s not looking too good.” Said Applejack.

“Is there a cure?”

“He said there is, but it’s at the top of Mt. Everhoof,” Rainbow said.

“Are you going to send somepony there to get it?”

“It’s not that simple, sugarcube, the place is surrounded by enchanted winds and-”

“Please!” Antoinette cried.

“He needs to be okay!”

“Woah, chill out Antoinette, we’ll try to find a way but-”

“Don’t you two realize?! I’m pregnant with his foal!”

The whole camp dropped what they were doing in complete shock. Normally this would have been good news if it weren’t for their current situation as Antoinette hugged her belly with worry.

"Oh hon, we had no idea…" The farm mare replied while helping her to sit down.

“He has to be okay…” Antoinette muttered, tears welling up in her eyes.

“I know he’s not to remain in this world for long, but he deserves to see his daughter before he leaves!”

Applejack comforted her in a warm hug and gently rocked back and forth like she was a foal when Wulfric walked up with a few scouts.

“These men have volunteered to get the herb. Celestia has arranged a portal to Everhoof, he’ll be fine.”

Antoinette sniffled and nodded as Celestia used her magic to open a portal. The winds from the mountain in the distance blew through as the scouts stepped through and saluted before the portal closed.

“Now then, let us resume enjoying our outing and start this hunt. Beorn, Shining, you’re with me. Marshall, you take Imperius and young Flash Sentry. By this day’s end, we’ll have hunted down a worthy bounty!”

The camp cheered as they went to their respective tents to prepare while Wulfric gave a sigh of relief and sat by the fire.

“Hmm Applejack, should we?” Whispered Rainbow who could see her husband was emotionally exhausted from keeping their spirits up.

“Normally I would, hon, but as things are, I think it’s best we just be there for him to lean on,” Applejack said.

“Okay, but if he keeps up that gloomy attitude, I’m stepping in.”

“Deal.”

The mid afternoon sun was now high in the sky as the hunt had begun. Wulfric was armed with a longbow, along with Beorn and Shining, as they crept through the trees and were following tracks they had found.

“Keep sharp, they’re close, I can feel it in my gut,” Wulfric muttered.

“Dad, over here!” Beorn called out in a hushed voice as he pointed to a fresh mud wallow.

“Looks big.”

“Very big…good work son, keep your eyes open.”

The hunters stalked the woulds, making every step careful as they followed the trail and came across a small stream flowing under a rotting log.

“This must be their watering hole. Split up, we’ll cover more ground.” Said Shining as he loaded his crossbow.

The king and prince nodded as they separated from their companion. The two followed the tracks and ventured further into the woods. From the brush, a huge boar, the biggest one Wulfric had ever seen, came trudging out as it sniffed the ground.

“Odin’s beard…!” Wulfric muttered as they kept low to the ground.

“Holy crap, that boar’s huge!” Beorn added.

“That’s not just any boar, that’s an alpha! The proof are those large tusks of his. Ready your bow, son, this kill is yours.”

The prince knocked his arrow and slowly lined up his shot as he listened to the sound of the string tightening with his pull. With one well placed shot, the boar thrashed about and roared with anger before keeling over and falling to the ground in exhaustion. Wulfric and his son approached the dying beast with care as it huffed with blood pooling beneath it.

“Son.” Wulfric spoke gently as handed his son a hunting knife.

“Finish what you started.”

Beorn knelt before the boar, knife in hand as he looked it in the eye and could see how much pain it was in.

“Forgive me.” The prince said with a tear in his eye before plunging the knife into its side as it gave one loud grunt before fading away.

“Well done, boy, its tusks will make a fine necklace,” Wulfric said with pride. Shining soon returned to them and went wide eyed at the dead boar before them.

“Sweet Celestia, is that an alpha?”

“Yep, and my son was the one that brought it down,” Wulfric said as she began removing the tusks.

Beorn sniffed and wiped his nose, trying not to feel pity for the beast when his father placed his hand on his shoulder.

“There is no shame in tears my son. Death is just another path in life. One that we all must take.”

“I know, it’s just hard to watch something else die,” Beorn admitted.

“Your dad and I know that feeling all too well, Beorn,” Shining said as Wulfric started to fashion the necklace for Beorn.

“He and I went through Tartarus during the war and watched many good soldiers lose their lives, especially by our own hands. Ain’t that right, Wulfric?”

“Aye but we honor those warriors be they enemy or friend. There, all done.” Wulfric smirked as he placed the necklace around his son’s neck.

“A fine gift for a great hunter!”

“Thanks dad, I-”

SNAP

All flinched at the sound of a twig snapping and looked around for the source but saw nothing.

“We should go...now.” Shining said while Wulfric hoisted the boar over his shoulders.

“Agreed. Where’s Marshall? He should’ve been back by now.”

Marshall was busy stalking his own prey just a little further from the group. He spotted a fairly large boar and prepared to fire when the sound of a snapping twig startled the beast making it run off.

“Damn.” The lord regent cursed as he headed back to the others. Suddenly, the faint aroma of smoke caught his attention and he went to investigate, finding a recently abandoned camp.

“Odd…” he said while investigating the campsite and found a burnt piece of parchment in the embers. At first it didn’t seem important as most of the words were blackened by the smoke save for three that sent a chill up his spine.

“Kill the king”

“Oh gods…WULFRIC!!”

Back at the camp, Lock was smoking a cigarette after he had taken some of his pills to ease the pain. The doctors were checking on him periodically as the man minded his own business.

“Damn, I’m bored.”

“Then maybe I can help?”

In a puff of flames, Lucifer appeared, much to Dimitri’s annoyance.

“What do you want?”

“Is that any way to speak to someone who wishes to warn you?”

“And what would that be?”

“Your friend, the Caribou king, is about to be ambushed.”

Lock’s eyes widened as the cigarette dropped from his mouth. He wasted no time to spring out of bed, grab his swords, and jump out of the tent.

“TO ARMS!! ALL MEN TO ARMS!! THE KING IS IN TROUBLE!! BATTLE STATIONS!!”

By the time Lock sounded the alarm, a horn was sounded and the sounds of clashing steel echoed in the forest.

“To the king! Unleash the wolves!!” A shield maid commanded as several dire wolves took off into the forest with their masters following.

“Lock!”

The man turned to see Applejack, Rainbow, and Antoinette run up to him before he took off after them.

“I need to go, Wulfric is in trouble.”

“What?! But Lock you’re sick!” Antoinette said.

“I don’t care! I’m going after him!”

“Please be careful,” Applejack pleaded.

Lock nodded and unfurled his wings and shot through the air. He flew through the trees, passing the wolves, Vikings, and soldiers as he honed in on the fighting. He ignored the pain starting to well up inside him as he neared his destination and came to a shocking sight. A large group of bandits had surrounded Wulfric, Shining, and Beorn and they were beginning to be overwhelmed.

“WULFRIC!! DOWN!!” Lock roared as he raised his ignited fist up.

“HELLFIRE FIST!!!”

In a burst of flames, a huge gap was created in the circle and the three escaped with the rest of the bandits chasing them.

“Keep running boys!!” Wulfric said as he turned around and unsheathed his sword; Kingslayer.

“You want me?!? HERE I AM!!”

SWOOSH!!

With the first swing, the king cut down seven foes in one swing as his blade cut through them like paper.

“Dad!” Beorn called out as Shining pulled him along.

“We gotta keep moving!” Shining said.

“But my dad!” Beorn said. A bandit was about to attack them from behind when Lock swooped in and sliced his head off with his sword.

“Both of you keep going! I’m going back to help!”

“But Lock!”

“I SAID GET FUCKING MOVING!!” Lock barked as he ran the other way and slashed his way back to Wulfric.

“TWO-SWORD STYLE: FOX HUNT!!”

The twin blades suddenly became a blur as many more bandits were cut down. Soon, Marshall entered the fray and began hacking his way towards his friends until one of the bandits managed to score a hit on Wulfric. Cutting his left arm.

“Our only target is you and the boy! You need not drag your friends into this!!” One bandit shouted before he hit Wulfric with a magic blast that sent him flying.

“WULFRIC!!” Lock shouted as he watched his friend struggle to stand while spitting out a mouthful of dirt and blood.

“GET OUT OF MY WAY YOU BASTARDS!!”

Lock raised his arms in the air as bolts of electricity sparked around his blades.

“60,000,000 VOLT: THUNDERBIRD!!!”

Lock swung his swords to the side as the blast of electricity shot forward and took the form of a large bird. The attack shocked many of the bandits as Wulfric continued to be pelted from all sides.

“Give up! Even with your demonic friend, you and your son will still die this day!” A bandit demanded.

“You think…that because I bleed and out of breath…that I will just lay here and die while you kill my son?!” Wulfric wheezed.

“Will you really risk yourself for one child’s life?”

“You’ll never stop at one…”

SCHWING!!

“I’LL TAKE YOU ALL ON!!!”

Wulfric then began hacking and slashing away at any bandit that came his way. One tried to stab him in his side but he dodged and bashed his head in the bandit’s face before cutting his gut apart. Two more attempted to come at him from different sides as Wulfric grabbed a spear and vaulted over them. He then brought down his sword and cut their heads clean off. However, some unicorn bandits managed to blast him, making the king grunt in pain but roared a battle cry as he kept on fighting.

“Marshall! We need to get to him now!” Lock called out as he tried to summon more of his power.

As the battle raged on, a lone archer was spotted atop a nearby slope and was aiming towards the king eagerly taking aim at his target.

THWACK!!

“UUGH!!”

The arrow struck Wulfric square in the left side of his chest as the initial impact of the shot knocked the wind out of him, yet despite the pain he continued fighting.

“AAAAHHH!!!”

With his strength now fading, Wulfric fought with everything he had and cut down the bandits by the dozen.

THWACK!!

A second arrow pierced him on his right lung with the archer grinning in satisfaction as he watched his target struggle. Wulfric fell to his knee as the world began to spin and his breathing became heavy yet still he refused to give in.

“....RRRRRAAAAGH!!!” With the last of his strength, the king fought off the remaining bandits until a third and final arrow struck him in his stomach.

“You’re so weak.” One of them mocked as he yanked away the king’s sword and fled with the survivors. The archer however was not done and prepared to fire another shot, grinning with anticipation.

“Blueblood sends his regards…”

“NOO!!” Cried Shining Armor as he tackled the archer from behind. They tumbled down the slope, exchanging blows until Lock landed a clean hit with his six-shooter right in the bandit’s heart.

As the bandits fled the scene, all three men slowly turned around and went wide eyed. Their friend, comrade, and brother in arms, Wulfric Warborn, lay dying on the ground.

“WULFRIC!!!”

Marshall cradled his head while Shining ripped open his shirt to see just how bad his injuries were.

“M-my son! Where is my son?” He panted through the pain.

“He’s safe! Cough,Your son is safe! Cough cough, just hang in there!” Lock said as he paid no attention to his own blood being spit out and ignited his hands. He placed them on his chest and summoned as much power as he could.

“D-Dimitri…”

“Don’t speak!” Lock snapped as he made his hands grow as bright as possible.

“You listen and you listen well, keep those eyes open! I’m gonna make you as well as I can and we’ll patch you up!”

“D-Dimitri…give me a sword.” He grunted, reaching out his hand when Marshall gave him his.

“Thank you…”

“…Lock why isn’t it working?!?” Shining Armor shouted as Wulfric became weaker.

“I’M FUCKING TRYING!! COUGH, MY FLAMES ARE AS POWERFUL AS THEY CAN BE! UNLESS-”

Lock gasped as he then realized his condition. He grit his teeth, still coughing, but still tried his damndest to heal his friend.

“…mortal.”

“What?” Marshall said.

“His condition…is mortal. I…I can’t heal mortal wounds and conditions.”

“Dimitri…it’s okay,” Wulfric weakly smiled.

“No! No it isn’t! You can’t die! Not you! Just stay with us!”

“Yeah, come on! You’re gonna be a dad again, remember?” Shining sobbed as he watched his old friend fade when the guards finally arrived.

“HELP US!!” Marshall roared as the two unicorns began casting their healing magic on him.

“Damn it, he’s lost too much blood!!”

“Dimitri…I need…you to promise me something,” Wulfric croaked.

“Don’t you fucking dare!” Lock snapped as he desperately enhanced as much power as possible, blood leaking from his mouth.

“You are gonna live, you’re gonna see your unborn children’s faces, you’re gonna see your son get married, and you’re gonna grow old with your wives! I won’t let you die! Not like this! Not like Joshua!”

“Please…promise me…you’ll watch after my family…please…” The king begged while gripping Marshall’s sword for dear life.

Dimitri grit his teeth as he coughed more blood, and lowered his head on Wulfric’s chest. He reluctantly deactivated his flames and reached over to hold Wulfric’s free hand and hold it close.

“I…I swear to you,” Lock muttered as he gripped his friend’s hand.

“I swear…I’ll watch over them as if they were my own blood.”

“That’s all…I could ever ask…” Wulfric muttered as his eyes grew heavy.

“Wulfric…!” Shining said, as Marshall pounded the dirt with his fist.

“Odin’s valkyries…call for me,” Wulfric said.

“I now go…to join my mother and father…in Valhalla. Thank you, my friends…my brothers…May Odin smile down…upon you all.”

Before anyone could say anything more, Wulfric’s grip loosened from Dimitri’s and fell to the ground. Shining looked away, tears streaming down his face, Marshall on his hands and knees as he continued to slam his fists in the ground, and Dimitri just sat there on his knees and stared at Wulfric. The King of the North, Lord of the four clans, war hero of Equestria, Wulfric Warborn, has passed away with a peaceful smile on his face.

End.

Expedition Part 2 (Rewritten)

The ship carrying the expedition crew has been sailing in the air for a few days now. The ship was nearing the Northern border and everyone was trying to make themselves busy to either distract themselves from the impending danger that awaited them or to mentally prepare to face it head on. Marshall was leaning on the railing of the ship sipping cider while the crew went about the ship as it glided along an ocean of clouds.

“Enjoying the view?” Asked Lock who had just flown down from the crows nest.

“In fact, I am. Most times I stood here keeping an eye for enemy fliers and ships.”

Both men gazed out in the open and soon saw Imperius gliding through the clouds. He had both his arms out and did a few somersaults and noticed Gummy was watching with great admiration.

“He’s grown up so much,” Marshall said proudly.

“And I have you to thank as well for it.”

“Me? How so?” Lock wondered.

“Thanks to you, he is less shy around girls and his flying skills have grown. You did much for him.” Marshall smiled before seeing his son do a power dive straight towards the ground.

“Oh geeze.” One of the soldiers exclaimed.

“Now he’s just showing off. Hey kid! Get back on the ship already!!”

The prince spiraled towards the ground, face brimming with confidence until at the very last second he fanned open his wings and pulled up, skimming the soil beneath him.

SWOOSH!!

“YEEEEAAAAAHHH!!”

“Kids.” The helmsman shook his head as he watched the prince land back on the deck with a few cheers and applause from the crew.

“Hah! I taught him to do that!” Lock said with pride.

“Nothing said awesome like a hero’s landing.”

Gummy squealed as she skipped over to Imperius and wrapped him in a big hug. Normally he’d be all flustered from the gesture, but instead Imperius smiled and hugged Gummy back.

“You were amazing, Impy!” Gummy chirped.

“I almost wish I was a Pegasus so I could fly with you!”

“Thanks Gummy, it’s just something I learned from Dimitri. Plus…I kinda wanted to impress you,” he admitted, scratching his cheek.

“Ohhhh!” The crew teased with some making kissy faces until the prince glared at them.

“Alright! Back to work ya slackers!!” The helmsman shouted before turning the ship a few degrees to the northeast.

The two then sat by a few barrels and talked with each other, enjoying each other’s company. Top soon emerged from below deck and stretched his arms and yawned.

“Hey Top, glad you decided to wake up and join us,” Imperius smirked.

“Never took you for such a sleepy head, Topy!” Gummy giggled.

“Well it can’t be helped. No alarm clock on this creaking tub.” Top yawned once more when the ship’s cook came marching up to the deck.

"Gumdrop! Let's go, you're on kitchen duty!"

“Yeppers! Come on Impy! I’ll show you my mom’s extra special recipe for cupcakes!” Gummy chirped as she grabbed Imperius’ hand.

“You can come too, Topy!”

“Why not? I’ve had servants cook for me, might as well learn on my own,” Top shrugged as they went back below deck.

“She’s a keeper, that one, I bet you 50 bits they get together by the time we return,” Lock chuckled to Marshall.

“I’ll take that bet.” The lord regent smirked before he noticed the winds were getting colder.

“We’re here…”

“MOUNTAINS! DEAD AHEAD!!” The lookout shouted from the crows nest and pointed to two large peaks on the horizon.

“So this is the North,” Lock said as he looked at the snowy terrain below and beyond the horizon.

“Indeed.”

Both men turned to see Gregor join them as he smiled nostalgically.

“So where’s your home village, Gregor?” Lock wondered.

“Hmm…there!” the large stag pointed to a settlement in the distance.

“But it has been abandoned since King Wulfric ordered the exodus. My first task when we get home is to have a feast!”

“I’ll look forward to it, you got a lady?” Lock asked, but Gregor soon frowned as his ears drooped.

“Oh…sorry man, I didn’t know.”

“I had one love…she died in the blizzard that trapped our clan fifteen years ago.” Gregor sighed before heading below deck.

“Damn, it’s never easy getting over the death of someone you care about,” Lock frowned pityingly as he placed a hand over the tags under his shirt.

“I know that better than anyone.”

Marshall nodded in agreement before the ship was suddenly rocked and began to groan, startling most of the crew.

“What was that? A rogue wind?!?”

“No, something flew below the ship!!”

All crew members looked over the railing and most went pale at the sight. Many large winged beasts with glistening white scales appeared as some of them growled at the sight of the crew.

“By the gods…FROST WYRMS!!!”

“Battle stations! Now!!”

The crew scrambled to their posts as the gun ports were opened and the muskets were loaded, while below deck, the kitchen crew was in a panic after the initial impact knocked over most of their tools.

“What the devil?!?” The chef cried out.

"Eww! I'm covered in cake batter!!" Gummy whined while Imperius and Top Notch went topside to see what was happening. When they saw the chaos that ensued, they gasped as two of the Wyrm’s attempted to bite off the crew if not for jumping out of the way.

“TOP NOTCH! IMPERIUS! GET BACK BELOW DECK! THAT’S AN ORDER!” Lock barked as he slashed away a Wyrm with his spear and fired at another with one of his six shooters.

"But we can help!" Imperius objected before seeing and injured crewman holding his leg after one of the cannonballs crushed it.

“Aaaahhh! My leg!”

“Get him below deck now!”

“I SAID THAT’S A FUCKING DIRECT ORDER! GET YOUR ASSES BELOW DECK!” Lock roared as he raised his inflamed hand and thrusted forward, spewing a torrent of flames at the wyrm’s.

“HELLFIRE FIST!”

“Top, gimme a hand!!” Imperius shouted while weaving through the crew.

“Help me carry him! You're gonna be alright.”

The crewman screamed in agony as he was brought below to the ship’s medical bay with many more following as the fighting continued.

“Damnit! They won’t let up! They’ll pick us off and destroy the ship!” Marshall snapped as he swung his sword at a Wyrm trying to eat him, slashing its scales.

“We need something to chase them off!”

Lock ceased his flames and thought of something that might work. He looked at his hand and clenched it and descended to the deck and took off his swords, pistols, and Spear.

“Marshall! Everyone! Keep your heads low!” Lock said as he fell on all fours.

Before anyone could question him, all were shocked to see his body change form. Even the Wyrm’s paused to see his body morph and increase in size. His arms and legs grew out to large claws as his skin grew dark black scales. His face stretched out into a pointed snout and his air grew out longer and white. From his head grew large horns and on his back amber colored spines. His body stretched out more and more and his teeth grew into razor sharp fangs. All were frozen as the once human warrior now hovered in the air as a large black scaled dragon, larger than any of the attacking Wyrm’s, as smoke billowed from its maw and its slitted eyes glowed a bright amber.

“What the…” the helmsman starred before he noticed a bright orange glow coming from the dragon’s mouth.

“GET DOWN!!!” Marshall cried out as the crew braced themselves.

The black dragon blew a massive torrent of flames at the attacking wyrms, creating a gust of hot wind that blew the ship off balance a little. Most of the wyrms managed to fly out of the way as the flames enveloped a few and burnt them to a crisp. Their charred bodies fell to the ground which managed to do the job as they fled the ship in a hurry. The large black dragon exhaled deeply as it hovered beside the ship and looked at the stunned crew.

“Is everyone alright?” It spoke in a deep and loud voice.

“Uh…yeah.” Marshall replied before noticing the ship was descending.

“Dammit! Those beasts must've damaged the engines, I gotta put her down!" The helmsman shouted as he steered the ship.

“Lock, find us a place to land. Fast!”

Lock nodded as he helped guide the ship down to an open area on the ground. The ship’s landing gear opened up and the vessel placed itself in the snow with a thud. As the crew got off the ship, Lock circled around and landed just in front of them. Everyone was stupefied by the large creature as it stared back down at them and tilted its head.

“What? Never seen a dragon like me before?”

“We…just never knew you could turn into an actual dragon,” Marshall said.

“Heh, well I can.”

Soon Imperius, Gummy, and Top filed out but as soon as they saw Lock, each of them screamed and hid behind Marshall.

“What is that thing?!?” Top shrieked.

“Save me Impy!!” Gumdrop cried out as she squeezed the prince.

“Kids, it’s me,” the black dragon said as he leaned his head down. The sound of his deep voice caught them off guard, but after staring into his amber eyes they put the pieces together.

“Dimitri…?” Imperius said.

“Yep, pretty cool huh?”

“Holy mother of gods! You’re a dragon?!” Top yelped.

“Among other things, but yeah, at the moment I am.”

“Woah,” Imperius said in awe as he approached his snout.

“What big teeth you have!”

“Gee, thanks Goldilocks,” Lock teased.

“Alright enough talk. Let’s set up camp.” Marshall ordered as the rest of the disembarked and began unloading the equipment.

“Top. Take Imperius and scout the perimeter.”

“Yes sir!”

The boys walked a short distance away from the campsite when they spotted something odd in the distance. It looked to be a person trying to flag them down but as they drew closer, they began to see shipwrecks and other shadowy figures in the snow.

“Sir are you alright?” Imperius called out to the stranger.

“Sir are…oh gods…”

“What’s wrong?” Top asked as his friend backed up to show him a caribou, frozen into an icy statue.

“I don’t think we’re the first ones here. Let’s report this to my dad.”

Top nodded as they both hurried back to the camp. Meanwhile the crew were setting up their tents and other equipment while the shipwrights were fixing the engine. Lock had circled his large dragon body around the camp as to keep it safe and noticed Gummy looking worried as she held her hands to her chest.

“What’s wrong, Gummy?” Lock asked as he leaned his large head down to face her.

“You look worried.”

“The boys have been gone a while…” she said while looking towards the end of the camp.

Lock smiled and nudged her with his snout a little.

“You like him, don’t you?”

Gummy blushed for a moment but smiled as she looked to a Lock and nodded.

“I see, care to tell me why?”

“Well…he’s fun! He likes sweets, trains hard and…he’s cute.” She giggled.

“Then allow me to tell you a little something: Imperius likes you too.”

Gummy squealed with delight when she spotted them rushing into camp, looking like they had just seen a ghost.

“Sir?” Top called out as they stopped to catch a breath.

“Boys you look a little freaked. What happened?” Marshall asked.

“It’s um...you gotta see this.” Imperius said while pointing the way to the area they scouted.

“Climb on my back, it’ll be easier that way,” Lock said as he leaned his head down.

They all nodded as Marshall, Shining, Gregor, and the boys climbed on Lock’s back. Gummy surprised Imperius by hopping up with him and hugged his back, making him smile a little. Lock then raised his head and hovered in the air and flew towards the direction. A few minutes later, they landed and were met with the ship graveyard.

“What in the name of Odin?” Gregor gasped as they climbed off Lock.

“What is all this?” Shining said.

“I can take a guess,” Lock growled as he spotted a torn banner billowing in the wind. Though it was torn, everyone could easily make out the familiar sigil.

“Stonehoofs.”

“What the hell were they doing here?” Asked Marshall while scouting one of the wrecks.

“Check for records. Maps, logbooks, anything.”

Imperius took Gummy and Top to another wrecked ship with a large hole in the side. As they stepped in, Gumdrop screamed after spotting dozens of frozen bodies but these were different from the rest.

“AHHH!!”

“Gummy!” Imperius pulled her back and hugged her tight while looking at the bodies. All of them were young females dressed in rags and shackled to each other by chains. From how they were positioned, they tried to keep each other warm using their body heat right up until their last moments.

“This was a slave ship.” The prince said in horror as the others came to see the mass grave.

“Those fucking bastards…!” Gregor snarled.

Shining spotted an old log book in the hands of a caribou corpse and pulled it out of its clutches. He blew the frost away and opened to the last page which was filled with hastily scribbled writing but managed to make it out.

“We cannot get out,” Shining read.

“They have demolished almost every ship and are tearing their way through the hull. We managed to barricade the door, I can hear the screams of my comrades, the roars of these foul creatures. The ground shakes, drums in the deep…We cannot get out, the frost demons move through the dark, we cannot get out. They are coming, all because of that accursed mine.”

Shining tucked the log book under his cloak before giving the order to head back. Imperius and Top began gathering pieces of wood and torn fabrics and began stacking them on the side of the ship.

“What are you doing son?” Marshall inquired as they continued.

“They don’t deserve to be left like this.”

“They boy is right. They deserve a proper burial.” Gregor said while pouring some of his ale on the pile.

“Top, light it.”

Top nodded and threw his torch against the exposed part of the ship. The torch soon ignited the frame and slowly began to engulf the vessel. The whole group watched the ship burn along with any bad memories that came with it. Imperius looked down at Gummy who was still trembling in his arm until she looked back up at him. She smiled warmly and nuzzled her cheek against his.

“Thank you Imperius, I’m really glad you were here for me.”

“Of course Gummy, anything for you.”

Gummy looked back at Imperius and gazed into his eyes. For Imperius, he finally noticed just how beautiful Gummy actually was. His heart started beating faster as Gummy leaned in and he was moving in to meet her halfway. Slowly but surely, they closed their eyes as their lips softly made contact with one another. The only feeling describable for the two could only be defined as fireworks in their hearts. This kiss they were sharing, despite the circumstances, they somehow knew it was right. Imperius had finally done it, he had officially broken out of his shell and found the one thing he never thought he’d find: true love. When they separated, they gazed at each other again and Gummy smiled with a bright blush across her muzzle.

“Imperius…I love you.”

“I…I love you too.” The prince smiled as they nuzzled each other.

“Ahem!” Marshall exclaimed with a raised brow and a grin.

“Save it for later lovebirds. Back to camp!”

The new couple nodded as they all climbed back on Lock’s back and he flew back to camp.

“Imperius, are you really okay with having just a normal pony like me as your marefriend?” Gummy asked as she snuggled into his chest.

“I’m not a noble pony, I have no special status, I’m just…basic.”

“There’s nothing basic about you.” The prince smiled.

“You hung out with me, not caring I was a prince. You showed me how to have fun and you make it easy for me to talk to other girls. Plus you know how to bake.”

“Don’t forget, I was the one who set you two up,” Lock chimed in, peeking behind him.

“Be that as it may,” Imperius said, holding her hand and cupping her cheek.

“There’s not another mare in the world who I’d share my heart with, than you Gumdrop.”

“Aww Impy!” Gummy giggled while hugging him tight.

“Hey Marshall,” Lock called out, giving him a shit eating fanged smile.

“That’ll be 50 bits.”

Marshall grumbled as they landed in camp and relaxed from the emotional strain. As most of the crew went back inside the ship or in their tents, Lock remained in his dragon form to keep watch. It would be a long couple of weeks here in the north, and their quest was only beginning.

A Few Days Later

Imperius slept in his bunk soundly and began to stir as the sun peeked through the window. He then felt something on his chest, making him open his eyes and look down to see his new marefriend sleeping with him. He smiled as he stroked her hair and remembered how he found her like this once and got all flustered. Now he’s a different young stallion and has opened his heart to share with her. Gummy then stirred awake and looked up to see her coltfriend and smiled back.

“Morning, marshmallow, how’d you sleep?” Imperius asked.

“Mm better now that I’m with you.” She said as they began to kiss, unaware of a certain part of the prince also waking up in the morning.

“Hm? Impy you naughty boy.” Gummy teased as he began to blush.

“S-sorry!”

“No need to be sorry,” Gummy cooed as she slowly began to scoot downward.

“Gummy, what’re you-gasp!”

Gummy soon found herself in between his legs and massaged his groin. She bit her lip as she stared at him with a lustful gaze.

“B-But Gummy! We can’t! Not here!” Imperius panicked.

“Shh, we won’t do anything too extreme,” Gummy hummed.

“I’m just gonna take care of this little morning wood for ya~.”

Gummy grabbed the hem of his pants and pulled it down. Imperius’ heart was racing as his crotch became more exposed with each passing moment. Soon his erect shaft was on display, making Gummy shudder with anticipation and go a bit light headed from the aroma.

“G-Gummy…”

“Shhh. Don’t wake the others silly~” she whispered as she began tasting his stallionhood and rubbing his chest.

“Mmm this is all mine now~”

Imperius shuddered at the feeling of his mare’s tongue and looked down to see her giving him bedroom eyes and a peek at her chest as she lifted her top. Gummy noticed where his eyes were staring and giggled as she lifted her shirt to expose her perky c-cup breasts. Imperius’ eyes widened as Gummy then opened her mouth and started taking the tip and soon the whole top of his dick in her mouth and began sucking lightly.

“Oh geeze! G-Gummy!” The prince grunted while trying to keep quiet as she continued.

“Mmm~,” Gummy cooed as she sucked him more and more. Imperius had to cover his mouth so as to not make a scene as Gummy reached down and rubbed her moistened pussy. Gummy’s tongue was moved in a masterful motion, as she sucked slow and trailed her tongue along his length.

“H-How are you so good…!” Imperius asked.

Gumdrop wouldn’t answer and repositioned herself to give Imperius a more comfortable position as she glided her hands along his chest once more before taking his full length into her mouth.

“GLLK!”

That was the final nail in the coffin as Imperius clenched his hands on the mattress and came. While surprised, Gummy happily drank his load after every spurt without spilling a single drop. At the same time, she had also managed to cum and squealed a little at her own pleasure. Soon after his orgasm ended and he was already out of breath as Gummy slurped him all the way to the top and released him with a pop.

“So yummy~.” She huffed, licking her lips.

“Wow…” Imperius said as she pushed him back down to the mattress.

“I’m gonna go back to my bunk. Thanks for the treat~.” Gummy giggled and gave him a peck to the cheek.

The prince laid there feeling exhausted but at the same time he was oddly satisfied now that he and Gumdrop took their relationship to the next level. Although, a certain part in his mind reminded him of another mare that would no doubt kill him for doing something like this, which made him instinctively gulp.

“…Selene’s gonna kill me.”

Back on the deck, the crew were still camping out as the engineers continued to tinker away at the engine. Two of the top engineers, Lug Nut and Hammer Nail, conversed on how to make sure it was working properly. Although, they were more arguing than talking.

“I told you! This valve needs a new lid or the whole thing will blow! Do you wanna kill us all?!” Lug snapped.

“Ah cram it! I got this.” Hammer snapped back as they continued the repairs.

“Morning you two,” Shining said as he approached the two stallions.

“How much longer until she’s airborne again?”

“Those beasts did a number on the engine cap but we’ll be good to go in a couple more days.” Lug said before getting sprayed with oil.

“NOT AGAIN! You said you fixed that!”

“I did fix it! The tubing is brittle from all this cold!”

As the two engineers bickered, outside Marshall and Gregor were in the larger tent and went over battle tactics.

“Those beasts shouldn’t be venturing out this far from their nest,” Gregor said, gazing at the map.

“We’re still over a day away from the Pass.”

“And we’ve already got a damaged ship and injured crewman. This expedition is already a shit show.” Marshall stated while going over the inventory.

“We need to reach that mine or risk freezing to death.”

“Sir…did you know that human could transform into a beast like that?” Gregor asked, peeking out of the tent to see the black dragon still laying its body around the ship.

“I’ve seen many things on the battlefield, especially with the late King Wulfric, this human is unlike anything I’ve ever encountered. And to be honest, I don’t very much trust him.”

“Well Wulfric did. That should be good enough.” Marshall said as they stepped out to get some fresh air.

“Let’s just focus on getting this done.”

Gregor nodded as they went to help the rest of the crew. Lock looked out in the distance for any more unwanted visitors as they others worked. Suddenly, he saw something approach in the distance that made him snarl and raise his body.

“Lock?” Marshall called out.

“Get behind me,” Lock said as he moved in front of the ship.

A few of the Frost Wyrms had arrived once more and landed just beyond the camp. Lock glared at the Wyrms as he bared his fangs at them. Out of the blue, one of them actually spoke.

“Who amongst you tiny intruders is the leader of the pack!” The lead Wyrm demanded.

“Is it you, black dragon?!”

The crew was on edge as Lock stared down the pack, looking ready to fight.

“We mean no harm, just let us camp here until our ship is repaired.”

“You do not tell us what to do!” The wyrm seethed.

“All intruders will be dealt with! So says The Grand Matriarch! Leave these lands at once! Or face the wrath of the whole pack, just as those foolish ones did many years ago!”

“Wait!” Shining Armor called out with his hands raised.

“Those men you killed were our enemies as well. I promise, we are nothing like them. Let me speak with your leader.”

“Lies! All of your ilk are the same! Those exact words were said by them and they killed our matriarch’s mate! Heed this warning, do not traverse any further! Do so, and forfeit your lives!”

Without another word, the wyrms left as they kicked up snow from their flapping. The crew seemed to relax a tad, but were now even more on edge than before.

“Well that could’ve gone better,” Lock sighed.

“Kinda surprising they can talk.”

“Indeed. That was never mentioned by the elders.”

“This changes nothing.” Shining said while rubbing his hands.

“Get the mining gear and crews ready, we set out as soon as the sun sets.”

The rest of the day was spent preparing for the trek to the mines. Because of the ship still being out of commission, Lock offered to carry Marshall, Shining, Gregor, and their best troops along with the gear. The sun soon set and all were about ready to leave, until a soldier came out while dragging an unexpected stowaway.

“Sir, found him in the cargo hold,” the stag scoffed, shoving Hreidar forward.

“Um…hello,” the young buck said sheepishly.

“Hreidar?!? Why are you here?” Imperius shouted.

“You know him sire?”

“He’s a friend of Beorn’s.”

“Brat has Dainn’s face,” Gregor growled as he was about to pull out his axe.

“Someone better explain before I slice his head off!”

“Gregor! Stand down!” Marshall ordered as he jumped off Lock’s back.

“He is not to be harmed. These are the orders of your king.”

“If you wish to know who I am, I’ll tell you,” Hreidar said sadly. He then gave a brief explanation who he is and where he came from, which made Gregor see him differently.

“I snuck on the ship so I could help. Staying back in Canterlot just didn’t feel right, especially with all the dirty looks I always get.”

Both Marshall and Shining sighed at the situation while Hreidar was restrained by some of the guards.

“Alright. Kid, stay with the camp and help any way you can. Gumdrop, Top Notch. Watch him.”

The kids nodded as Marshall and Gregor got back on Lock’s back. The black dragon hovered in the air, which his passengers held tight to his spine spikes, and carried the crates filled with mining tools. Lock soared through the air and towards the Pass, all the while Marshall noticed Gregor to be deep in thought.

“Not what you were expecting from Hreidar Snow, hm?”

“I never thought Dainn even had a child.”

“I still can’t get over the fact that he raped his own sister,” Shining sneered.

“I mean, who the hell does that?!”

“A sick and twisted individual, that’s who,” Lock responded.

“I’ve met plenty during my military days.”

The group said nothing as Lock continued to fly. The moon was still rising to the sky as the temperature grew colder. Thanks to the warmth of Lock’s scales, the group riding on his back weren’t that affected by the weather.

“So how’s it feel to be riding a dragon, guys?” Lock wondered.

“Not bad actually.” Marshall grinned before looking at his son.

“What about you son?”

“Hmm…”

“Imperius?”

“Huh?”

“Jeeze, Imperius, you looked lost for a minute there,” Shining said.

“Everything alright?”

“Uh y-yeah. Just spaced out for a bit.” The prince said sheepishly.

“It wouldn’t have anything to do with your new marefriend, hm?” Marshall arched a brow with a smirk.

“WHAT?!? No dad, come on!”

“Getting awful defensive there, kiddo,” Lock chuckled, making the rest of the men laugh.

“Uhh well…”

“It’s alright son. We were young like you, once.”

Imperius covered his face with his wings as they flew through the air. Lock then had to land when they were just beyond the Pass and everyone got off.

“So that’s Frost Wyrm Pass.”

“Great, now all we have to do is-”

“Get behind me!” Lock said as he quickly moved in front of the group.

“What’s wrong?” Marshall asked.

“He’s here…the Matriarch.”

Several Frost Wyrms flew out from the mountain pass and one in particular stood out from the pack. It was much larger than the others, nearly as big as Lock himself, as he landed on the ground with a large thud as the pack surrounded the group. The Matriarch’s scars riddled his chest and face as it glared daggers at the group.

“So…the Matriarch shows himself,” Lock said in a low voice.

“You were warned…” the alpha growled in the same manner.

“Please, old one, we mean you nor your pack any harm,” Marshall pleaded, shielding his son.

“We just wish for passage to the mine that lies at the base of your mountain.”

“One of your kind told me that once. They killed my mate and it is for that reason I refuse to trust you. Leave now!”

“We’re not going anywhere!” Gregor shouted.

“Then we shall feast on your bones!” The Matriarch shouted.

“DOTHRAC BAL!!” Lock roared, halting the Wyrms movements.

“Who taught you to speak our language?” One of them asked.

“I have my ways,” Lock dismissed.

“And you, of all beings, should know what a Dothrac Bal is.”

“Care to elaborate, Lock?” Shining asked.

“The black dragon has declared a Dothrac Bal, a dragon duel to the death!” The Matriarch proclaimed.

“What is your name, black dragon?”

“Dimitri Lockdrom.” Lock said as he raised his head up straight.

“The Devil’s Hand, and you?”

“I am called Frursaim, Matriarch of the Frost Wyvern’s!”

“Well met, may the best drake win.” Lock said as they circled each other.

Both sides stepped back as the two prepared to fight. lock was the first to roar at his opponent, which rattled the area, followed by the matriarch’s roar as they both flew to the sky and began to fight. Lock flew at Frursaim and he at Lock and they clashed. Their claws slashed each other as each dragon took bites at each other’s bodies. Lock swung his tail and swatted Frursaim’s snout, making a few of his fangs fly out as Frursaim grunted in pain. Frursaim growled and unleashed his frost breath, hitting Dimitri’s tail and freezing it which caused him to howl in pain. Lock then curled his claw in a fist and slammed it in Frursaim’s stomach, making the old one fly backwards as Lock defrosted his tail with his flames.

“Oh you’re good.” Lock huffed as they hovered for a moment.

“Haven’t had this kind of challenge in some time.”

“Nor likely to again!!” Fruraism shot back as the plates on his tail fanned open into blades.

“Oh crap…”

Lock dodged and weaved each swing that came at him but could tell he was not getting any further from Fruraism’s blows as they neared one of the wrecks.

“I GOT YOU!!” The old wyrm shouted as he swung his tail one more time.

At the last second, Lock ducked to the side and allowed the tail to get wedged into the ships hull as Fruraism fell to the ground.

“Grr...drat!!”

“My turn,” Lock sneered.

He charged at Fruraism and coiled his body around the old one and squeezed tight. He then opened his jaws out wide and clamped them on Fruraism’s shoulder, ripping off a chunk of his scales and causing blood to leak out and the old one to howl in pain.

“Give up yet?” Lock demanded an answer after releasing him.

“A word of advice boy…” the old wyrm said as he finally got his tail free.

“DON’T PRESS YOUR LUCK!!”

WHAPPACK!!

“OHHHH!!” All cringed as the tail struck Lock right in the skull and broke off one of his horns.

“GAAAAHH!!” Lock cried out as he released Frursaim. The old Wyrm seized the opportunity to lunge onto Lock and pin him to the ground. Frursaim then bit down on Lock’s side and sunk his jaws into his scales, making Lock scream in pain.

“GET…OFF!!” Lock snarled as he tried to claw Frursaim’s body.

It seemed the old drake finally had him pinned for the finishing blow as he raised his right claw for one final strike.

“Say your prayers you-!!”

Crack!!

Fruraism stopped his attack and slowly got off Lock to lean himself against the wreck while everyone else looked on with curiosity.

“Uhh…you okay sir?” Imperius asked as he noticed him rubbing his back.

“I’m fine! Just a little sprain!”

The other drakes shook their heads as they watched their leader try to mask the pain but could tell he was in extreme agony.

“Okay dad. You’ve had your fun, just give him the match.”

Everyone turned to see a smaller wyrm emerge from the pack. The Wyrm seemed to be female since she had a more slender figure than the rest as Frursaim growled at her and the pain in his back.

“Silence daughter! This is a Dothrac Bal! A dragon duel to the death! I can still fight and put this brat out of his misery!” Frursaim snapped before his spine cracked again.

“Dad. Please stop or I’ll tell the little ones you’ve been stealing their snacks.”

Frursaim paused for a moment and grumbled as he reluctantly nodded and relaxed.

“Uh…what just happened?” Lock asked, holding the place where he was bitten.

“Who’re you?”

“Name’s Tarra. Sorry about my dad, he’s a stickler for tradition.” She replied while the others helped her father to stand.

“So we’re done here?” One of the other wyrms asked.

“Old one, please listen,” Lock said as he approached the Matriarch.

“You say your mate was taken from you long ago, but rest assured we aren’t like those heathens. We come here in peace, seeking an old mine left behind and need it for a war back home. We can’t undo the damage done to you or your pack, but we promise with our lives that we mean you no harm. Why else would we risk coming here and me even challenging you?”

The old one looked at his battered foe and saw he was not lying before being carried off to the nest.

Tarra approached Lock and circled him, examining his body and stared into his eyes.

“Never seen a dragon like you before, pretty impressive you going claw-to-claw with my father.”

“He’s a tough old bastard, but I still managed to land a few good blows in him.”

“I can tell you’re very strong…” Tarra said, giving him a look.

“In fact, I deem you worthy.”

“Uh, worthy of what?”

“Of being my mate of course~.”

Everyone stood in shock as Tarra made her advances on Lock despite his injuries and quickly tried to defuse the situation.

“Whoa hold up there missy!” Imperius shouted as he flew up to push her snout back.

“I don’t know how your culture works but you need to get to know someone before tying the knot!”

“Beat it kid, the adults are talking.” Tarra said before flicking him into the snow.p

“Hey look, I’m flattered, but I’m not actually what I may seem,” Lock said.

“What do you mean?” Tarra asked.

Lock took the opportunity to slowly but surely return to his human form. Tarra looked down to see Dimitri, still wounded, and smiling up at Tarra.

“This is what I really look like, I’m what’s known as a human.”

“Is that all? Well I believe I have a way to remedy that.”

Tarra’s body was soon covered in ice and also shrunk down. Soon she stood just about half a head shorter than Lock and took a more anthropomorphic form which shocked him and the rest of the crew.

“See? Simple,” Tarra smiled, wagging her tail.

“Uh…” Lock mumbled.

“...blech! Ptoey!!” Imperius exclaimed as his head popped out of the snow.

“Oh great, now I’m frozen stiff!”

“You better head back to camp son. Take a hot bath.” Marshall advised after noticing his wings were freezing over.

“Y-Yeah, I’ll do that.…” Imperius sniffled as one of the mages opened a portal back to camp.

“Well I’m sure Gumdrop will be happy.” Shining Armor winked.

Imperius blushed as he walked through and the portal closed. The rest of the group marched towards the Pass until they arrived at the base of the mountain. Many of the Wyrms were gathered and sitting in their nests as Frursaim sat in the middle and tended to his wounds.

“Tarra? Why have you reverted to that form?” Frursaim wondered.

“Oh I thought it suited my mates tastes.” She replied bluntly.

“YOUR MATE?!” Frursaim roared, threatening to reopen his wounds.

“Sis has a mate?”

From behind Frursaim came seven Wyrm hatchlings and ran up to Tarra and surrounded her.

“Who’s your mate, sis?” One hatchling asked.

“Do we get a big brother?”

“Can he play with us?”

The hatchlings tugged at Lock’s coat, eager to play while the old wyrm rubbed his head in frustration.

“Um…do I get a say in this?” Lock wondered.

“Just one question, boy,” Frursaim said, eyeing the human.

“Since my daughter has chosen you as her mate, do you swear to keep her safe?”

“Okay, hold up, this is all happening kinda fast,” Lock held his hands up.

“I mean, she and I just met!”

“Aww so you’re not gonna be our big brother?” A hatchling asked with puppy dog eyes that made Lock nervous.

“Well…” he said, tugging at his collar.

“I mean, I guess we can at least start getting to know each other.”

“YAAY!!” The little ones cheered and trapped him in a dogpile.

“OW! OW! I’M STILL HURT!” Lock yelped.

Meanwhile, the rest of the group followed Tarra further into the nest.

“Now try not to be too noisy. This part of the cave is sacred.”

Marshall and the others nodded as they followed Tarra. The whole cave looked to be made of crystallized ice that seemed to shine in the light. There was a certain part of the cave with a large room and a dome made of solid ice. Inside the dome was a Frost Wyrm laying down and looking like it was sleeping.

“Who’s that?” Shining wondered.

“She’s my mother.” Tarra answered while placing her hand on the ice.

“Hi mom…”

“She’s…quite beautiful,” Marshall said.

“She was,” Frursaim said, appearing with the group.

“She was my snowflake.”

“What happened, if you don’t mind me asking?” Gregor wondered.

Fruraism growled at the memory of that fateful day, as he told them of how the Stonehooves came to plunder their caverns and take their little ones as war beasts for their campaign.

“They took her from me…just so they could take whatever this blasted cave had within.”

“I am very sorry, old one, the war took much from each of us,” Marshall said.

They pressed on until they found old mining equipment and frozen statues trapped in a cave glistening with ore.

“Hmm what do you think? Those pickaxes still work?” Marshall asked when Lock joined them, after healing himself as much as he could, and smashed one of the statues with one.

“They work just fine for me.”

Lock then walked over to a pile of rubble and picked up a rock. It felt as light as a normal rock, the density was something else entirely. When he tried to squeeze it, it barely waned from the pressure of his grip.

“Valyrian ore.” Lock said as he and the others gazed at the rest of the cavern.

“Still fresh and pure, ready and waiting to be refined.”

He turned to the men and pointed at the mine.

“I want as much of the mineral mined and brought back to the ship, pronto! Mage team! Make a portal back to the ship to cut the movement time in half! Let’s get to work, people!”

At Camp

Imperius was in his personal bathing quarters on the ship, having a hot bath. The feeling of the warm water soothed his body while the steam helped him to relax his stiff wings.

“What could be better than a warm bath?” The prince asked himself when he noticed a certain cute, dark pink haired mare walking in with nothing but a towel.

“Mind if I join you?” Gumdrop shyly asked with her cheeks turning red.

“Uh…s-sure!”

Gummy smiled as she removed her towel and sat in the tub with her coltfriend, snuggling against his chest after they shared a quick kiss. The feeling of his marefriend’s naked body was almost too much for Imperius to handle now that he could feel her warmth against him and the smell of her mane was that of cherries.

“Gummy?”

“Yes Impy?”

“Would it be okay if I…touched you?”

“Of course silly!” Gummy giggled as she took his hands and guided them to her breasts.

“So? How do they feel~?” She purred while helping him massage her chest and grinned as he just sat there completely stunned by her boldness.

“They feel…quite nice,” Imperius said, unable to tear away his gaze from her breasts.

The prince massaged and groped her breasts gently and cupped them in a circular motion, making Gummy coo and sigh with delight. Her erect nipples caught his attention and found himself leaning in to take one of them in his mouth and began suckling.

“Eee! Impy!” Gumdrop squealed as he sucked and pulled on her tit.

“You’re so soft Gummy~.” The prince sighed as they kissed and his hands found their way to her flanks.

“Mmm want to pay me back for this morning?” Gummy asked after breaking the kiss.

“Oh absolutely.” Imperius grinned as he squeezed her flanks hard.

“Bend over my little marshmallow~.”

Gummy nodded as they both stood in the tub and Gummy turned around and bent over the side. She reached around and spread her cheeks, giving Imperius a full view of her moist marehood. Just as the prince was about to claim her, he hesitated and looked to Gummy.

“Gumdrop, are you sure? This is…my first time,” he admitted.

“It’s mine too Impy.” Gumdrop blushed, hiding behind her wet mane.

“I really wanted to do this with you. I love you.”

“Gummy…”

Imperius moved her mane aside to see the cute, bashful face she was making as a smirk appeared on his face and he returned his attention to her hind quarters.

“Incoming.” He warned before slowly putting his muzzle against her wet folds and sending shivers up her spine.

“Ahn~!” Gummy yelped as Imperius began to clumsily lick her pussy. It was a rocky start, but Imperius soon got a handle on it as he poked and prodded her snatch. Gummy was panting and gripping the side of the tub as her coltfriend ate her out and reached up to pinch one of her nipples. Imperius’ tongue brushed along a small mound in her pussy, which piqued his curiosity as he poked it with the tip of it with his tongue, which was in fact her G-spot.

“K-keep going!” The mare yelped as his tongue lapped at her once more.

“You remember when you said my cock was all yours? Well now this cute little butt is mine as well~.” The prince grinned before he sank his teeth into her right butt cheek, leaving a very visible mark.

“Mmm you are a marshmallow. Soft, sweet and very tasty~.”

Gumdrop couldn’t hold in her lust as she spun around and planted her lips on his. Their make out session was sloppy yet passionate, and Gumdrop looked into his eyes as hers had little hearts.

“Please…take me to bed, Impy,” Gumdrop begged between breaths.

Without hesitation, the prince hoisted her out of the tub with his hands gripped firmly on her rear as they stumbled into his bed chambers, knocking over a few small chairs.

“I love you.” The prince whispered as he laid her on the bed.

“I love you too, so much,” Gummy whimpered as she gazed up at him.

“Are you ready?”

“Yeah…claim me as yours~.”

The lovers held hands as Gumdrop felt the first few inches of her stallion push into her.

“Mm!”

“Gummy, are you-”

“K-keep going!”

Their hands gripped tighter as Gumdrop felt her hymen beginning to tear, then with one quick thrust Imperius claimed her virginity and she his. Both gasped after the initial shock that followed but soon found themselves smiling warmly at each other.

“I love you my little marshmallow.”

“I love you too Impy~.”

Imperius soon began to move as he thrusted gently into Gummy. She whimpered and moaned, as to get used to his size and length, and to also get used to the pain of losing her virginity. At first there was pain, until that pain turned into pleasure as she moaned a bit louder.

“I-Impy! It feels good!” She said happily.

“M-Me too! You’re so tight!” Imperius grunted.

As if on instinct, Imperius found himself thrusting more harder and picked up his pace. The lovers soon found themselves in a state of euphoric pleasure and Imperius reached out to grab her jiggling tits.

“Yes! Squeeze them Impy, I’m all yours~!!”

“Oh gods, you’re so soft~!!”

Gummy yelped as he squeezed her breasts together and began suckling on the simultaneously while the entire cabin shook with their love making.

“Impy! Bite me again! On my neck! Mark me so that everypony knows who I belong to!” Gummy cried.

Imperius detached himself from her breast and lunged at her neck like a predator as he bit her neck, making her scream loudly.

“Can I do it on your flank next?” He grinned while slowing down to catch his breath.

“Of course silly~” Gumdrop nuzzled him before his thrusting became more vigorous.

Imperius flipped her over on her stomach, making her swish her tail to the side and raise her flank. He then clamped on to her cheeks and thrusted his tongue back into her snatch. He licked his lips while eyeing her cute flank and sunk his teeth into her supple right cheek, earning a squeal of pleasure as he went back to thrusting her more and more.

“Oh buck! I’m...gonna blow!!”

“Me too!”

With a few last thrusts, Imperius unloaded his cum into her depths as Gummy came and sprayed her juices all over his crotch. Both of their orgasms lasted for a few more moments until they relaxed and collapsed together on the bed. Imperius wheezed as he pulled out, allowing his payload to leak out of her pussy, as he laid on his back and she snuggled up beside him.

“Wow…we actually did it,” Imperius sighed.

“Now I’m all yours.” Gummy smiled while cuddling against his chest.

“And I’m yours as well,” Imperius smiled as they shared a kiss and fell asleep.

Four Days Later

The mining operation was now starting to turn in the expedition crew’s favor. Thanks to Lock’s and Frursaim’s battle ending in a stalemate, they now had access to the Valyrian mine and were shipping out crates full of the ore. As an added bonus, the engineer’s, Hammer and Lug announced that the ship would be fully repaired by this day’s end. Since their night of passion, Imperius and Gummy had been spending more time together and even showed their affection off by stealing quick kisses from one another. No one seemed to mind, they all were happy that they loved each other. Top also hung out with them, but he mostly just helped with the mining and any other tasks around the ship.

As for Dimitri, he had found himself in Tarra’s presence more than he had thought. It was strange at first, since the dragoness had proclaimed him as her mate, but they soon began to hit it off after Dimitri got to know her better. He even spent time with her little siblings, to which they began calling him big bro which made him and even Frursaim smile. For Dimitri, he would even say that Tarra was a special case and honestly looked forward to seeing how things would go from here on out.

It was in the middle of the day and Sir Gregor was overlooking the mining operation and making sure everyone took breaks when needed. His train of thought was soon interrupted when Hreidar anxiously approached the old war veteran.

“Um…Sir Gregor?”

Gregor gave a low grunt as he kept his focus on the miners. Hreidar had every right to be afraid of the old stag after hearing about some of his exploits in the great war but was more frightened of his hatred towards his bloodline.

“I…I would like to request something,” Hreidar said nervously.

“And why should I listen to anything you have to say?” Gregor huffed.

“Because, I humbly request that you train me in the art of combat.”

The burly stag let out a hearty laugh at the boy before realizing he was serious.

“Why should I train you whelp?”

"Because I lack any real training milord. I beg you, help me get stronger!"

“Bah! Go bother someone else with your ridiculous request!” Gregor dismissed.

“...It’s because of my blood, that’s why you hate me, isn’t it?”

“Hm. You have the jist of it.” The stag grunted.

“Why would I train a bastard such as you?”

“BECAUSE I WANT TO BE BETTER THAN MY MONSTER OF A FATHER!” Hreidar bellowed at Gregor, surprising him and the miners.

“I get it, better than anyone who still breathes in this world! I’m the inbred bastard son of Dainn Stonehoof! Anyone who even glances at me wants to either kill me or ostracize me! I never asked to be born, yet here I am! I was convinced that when I met King Wulfric, he’d chop my head off right then and there but he didn’t! I even thought Sir Marshall would kill me, but the Princesses spared me! But that’s why I want to get stronger, because I don’t want to run away any longer than I already have! I want to hold my head up, I want to fight for what’s right, I want to keep my mother safe, and I want to prove that I’ll never be like Dainn! So you can call me a bastard, because I am, you can choose to beat me down, but I’ll always get back up, and not matter what, I’ll never back down when given more than enough chances! I’m Hreidar Snow, and this is my pledge to you and to anyone who hears me!”

Gregor scoffed, ignoring the boy’s pleas, completely blinded by his hatred before ordering everyone to get back to work.

“Just because the late king trusted you, doesn’t mean I do.”

The old stag marched off, leaving Hreidar kneeling there in defeat.

“But…if you are as passionate with your actions as your words, then I will consider giving you a chance,” Gregor said, looking over his shoulder.

“Just to be clear, I will be doing my damndest to kill you through my guidance, understand?”

“Uh…yes milord!”

“Good. To start you off, push that minecart out to the mage team. Alone!”

Hreidar gulped and nodded as he approached the cart full of ore. He then leaned his body against it and began to push. The thing weighed at least a couple tons and didn’t budge, especially since Hreidar didn’t have any traction in the snow. After using all his strength, he managed to move the cart by inches and kept pushing it along towards the portal leading to the ship.

“Well that was unexpected of you.”

Gregor turned to see Dimitri and Tarra walk up to the old stag.

“What changed your mind?”

"I don't know…" the old stag sighed before gulping some ale from his canteen.

“You know, the kid has spirit,” Lock said.

“He just wants to prove himself to be a better man than his father. I know that feeling as well. You may not trust him, but at least keep an eye on him and watch. Who knows, he may just prove you wrong.”

“You sure are wise, Dimitri,” Tarra smiled.

“When you live the life I have, wisdom comes with sorrow. Just think it over, Gregor,” Lock said as he and Tarra left for the nest.

While Gregor continued to train his new apprentice, the soldiers at camp were making the final preparations to depart with a certain couple keeping each other company the whole time. Imperius and Gummy were inside the nest and playing with the hatchlings, with Frursaim watching, and they were playing a game of tag and Imperius was it.

"I’m gonna get you!” Imperius called out to one of the hatchlings flying away.

The little ones screamed and laughed as they flew around, trying to get away when the prince spotted his mare hiding behind a rock with a few others.

“Target sighted! Incoming!!”

VRRRRRR!!

“NOW!!” Gumdrop shouted as they jumped out and began pelting him with snowballs.

“Ack! Gah! Somepony help!” Imperius cried, running away and hiding behind another rock. Some of the other hatchlings joined him and took cover.

“Commander! We’re pinned down! What are your orders?!” A hatchling asked.

“STRIKE FROM THE SKY BROTHERS!!” The prince yelled in dramatic fashion as a huge snowball fight erupted in the nest.

“Okay everyone settle down!” Marshall shouted before being pelted by a snowball.

“Sorry dad!”

“Kids.”

“Indeed,” Frursaim chuckled.

“I must thank your son, Sir Marshall, I have not seen my children laugh and play like this in quite some time.”

“My son has always been a good boy, he takes after his mother in that department,” Marshall nodded.

“Especially his mate.”

Marshall blinked and did a double take at the old Wyrm.

“Wait. You mean him and Gumdrop are...?”

“Oh? I thought you knew, I can smell them on each other from here. I suppose they are closer than even you presumed.”

Marshall sighed knowing this would be difficult to explain to his wives before he noticed his son was dipping Gumdrop like a tango dancer.

"To the victor, the spoils" the prince grinned as they kissed, making the children giggle.

“Oi vey, they seem to be getting more rambunctious the younger they are…” Marshall said, rolling his eyes.

Frursaim chuckled at the display until his senses caught a scent of something foul. He sniffed in the air a few times then let out a low growl.

“What’s wrong?” Marshall asked.

“I smell something, something…like rotting flesh,” Frursaim sneered as he rose to his feet.

“And the winds, they seem to have picked up more than usual. Something is coming…”

“My frost lord!” A Wyrm came flying in, looking frantic.

“To the east! A large group of creatures comes this way! They all look dead, yet they walk as if alive! There’s thousands of them!”

Marshall’s heart sank at the description, he knew what was coming, he had to get everyone out now.

At the camp, the soldiers were suddenly hit by a strong blizzard that doused the braziers around the camp and the troops suddenly felt chilled to the bone as the clouds above blocked out the sun.

“What the devil?” A patrolman said aloud before hearing a ghostly whinny.

“I...I know that sound!” One of the vikings shuddered before scrambling to the ship.

“We need to leave! NOW!!”

“Easy soldier, it’s just the wind!”

“Fools! Don’t you understand?!? THEY’RE HERE!!”

Lock saw the panic in some of their eyes and looked in the distance where the wind was blowing. He could sense an overwhelming dread and couldn’t help but activate his flames that flickered off his body.

“Tarra, get to the nest and get your pack out of here now,” Dimitri said sternly.

“All of them? But it’s our nest,” Tarra argued.

“No…it’s not. Just do as I say!” Lock said as he unfurled his wings and took off into the air, ignoring her shouts of protest. He flew through the wind and came to a sight that made his blood freeze slightly. A massive army of undead, shambling together and all armed to the teeth, marched through the snow and were headed towards the camp. Behind the whole army stood a line of figures riding undead War Beasts. In the middle was a white furred stallion with ice blue eyes, no emotion, as he stared at Dimitri.

“So…this is the undead army,” Lock said as his flames grew brighter.

“I gotta hold them off as long as I can!”

He raised both his hands in the air and created a massive fireball and hurled it down.

“ENTEI!!!”

Back at the camp, the soldiers and crew were scrambling to pack up and load the rest of the ore they mined on the ship. A massive explosion filled the air and. Everyone saw a bright light in the distance. Marshall knew. It was Dimitri’s doing, but could see other figures running towards them. It was some of the undead soldiers, and he could hear their undead shrieks as the drew near.

“BATTLE STATIONS! WE GOT COMPANY!” Marshall bellowed as he drew his sword.

“I want a shield wall and firing line right here!!” Shining Armor roared before clamping down his visor. The undead came rushing towards the defenders, snarling and waving their weapons wildly while the troops held their nerve and braced for the assault.

“Steady!” Shining yelled as he raised his hand to give the signal.

“Steady!” He repeated the order before finally getting a clear view of the abominations.

“FIRE!!”

KAPOW!!

The first barrage of muskets cut them down within seconds with most of the shambling corpses losing their limbs as their momentum ceased.

“Second volley! FIRE!!”

KAPOW!!

The second barrage finally halted their attack, allowing the infantry to finish them off before resuming formation.

“Well done men!” Marshall said with praise as they reloaded their rifles.

“Get that ore loaded on the ship right now!” Gregor ordered as he swung his axe and lopped off three undead heads at once.

The miners and crew worked frantically to load the ore. Marshall looked back in the distance through the wind and snow to see a massive fire plume and the shrieks of the undead.

“Glad to see he’s having fun.”

“Marshall! Let’s get the hell outta here!” A miner shouted before he was suddenly impaled by a rusty blade from behind.

“NOO!!”

The miner looked up to see a giant undead minotaur looming above him before being slowly lifted off the ground and flung into the cavern wall, leaving a massive blood splatter.

“You bastard! I’LL HAVE YOUR HEAD!!” The lord regent shouted before Gregor slammed him into the wall.

“Gregor!”

“Save the others! This scum is mine!!”

Marshall nodded and ordered for the rest of the crew to make for the portal as he watched the two giants duke it out with the entire cave shaking. The minotaur was strong but Gregor proved to be more efficient in close combat as he grappled the monster and threw him on a row of stalagmites.

“Peh! They’re not so tough.” He scoffed before hearing the sound of crunching bone as his opponent got off the spikes with holes throughout his body.

“Master! Go for the head!!” Hreidar shouted.

Gregor heeded his disciple’s advice and charged at the monster. The minotaur zombie raised its sword high and swung it downwards, but Gregor weaved his body to the left and used the momentum to cleave the head off its shoulders. The minotaur’s body stood there for a moment until it fell to its knees and to the ground.

“HAH! Now that’s what I call-”

SHUNK!

Gregor looked over to his right and saw a wight about to stab his arm. He then noticed a throwing axe in its head as it fell down limp and looked to Hreidar. He had one of his arms held out which meant he killed the zombie before it harmed him.

“Are you alright, milord?”

Gregor wrenched the axe from the creature before marching up to his apprentice and with an approving nod, he cleaned off the blade and handed it back to him with a proud smirk.

“Well done lad. Come on, let’s get out of here!”

With the last of the crew now safely back on the ship, the troops slowly retreated onto the deck with Lock and Imperius providing cover.

“I tried slowing them down as much as I could, but there’s too many!” Lock said as he slashed his swords at the enemy.

“We need to take off now!”

“We shall provide you cover!”

From the air, Frursaim and his pack flew around the ship and guarded it in a circle.

“ALL TOGETHER! FROST BREATH FIRE!”

In an icy burst, a giant wall of ice was formed around the ship, trapping some of the undead as the ship finally began to take off. The crew cheered as they watched the enemy shrink beneath them but as the blizzard lifted, the cheers faded.

In seconds they began to see many more. What seemed like a hundred soon turned into thousands and then tens of thousands until the entire army was nearly uncountable.

“Odin preserve us…” Gregor whispered after seeing so many.

“There he is…” Lock said, pointing to the back of the army.

“Him and his fellow Windigo’s, The Windigo King.”

Even amongst the teeming masses of undead, all could see four white figures staring at the ship with an eerie gaze before ordering the army to turn around with a bone chilling screech that summoned many more corpses to rise from the graveyard of ships.

“Marshall, casualty report.” Shining Armor ordered after removing his helmet.

“One of the crew was killed in the mines. No time to recover his body.”

“Nothing left to recover.” Gregor stated grimly as he sat down to drink.

Hreidar approached Gregor and bowed to him.

“I apologize for intruding on your combat, milord.”

“Ah save it lad. What kind of apprentice would you be if you didn’t have the courage to act?” The old stag grunted before ruffling his hair.

“Get below deck and rest, the lot of ya. Leave the heavy lifting to us old timers.”

The crew sighed and nodded as they all retreated below deck, shining included due to his air sickness returning. Marshall, Gregor, and Lock looked over the ship’s railing to see Frursaim and his pack flying alongside them with his hatchlings safely secured on his back.

“Sorry about your nest, Frursaim,” Lock said.

“It was inevitable.” The old wyrm replied while gliding along the ship.

“These lands are no longer safe with those creatures around. We must find a new home.”

“Hmm, why not nest in the snowy mountains near the Crystal Empire? There are no settlements built there and it’s just a bunch of old abandoned gem mines from days of old,” Marshall offered.

“Hmm I’ll consider it. In the meantime, please look after my daughter.”

“I’ll definitely try,” Lock nodded. Tarra smiled as she curled her tail around his leg and snuggled his arm, unaware she was pushing her breasts on his arm.

“And I’ll make sure to keep a close eye on my new mate, father. And thank you for accepting him,” Tarra said.

“Heh, as free spirited as your mother,” Frursaim smirked.

“Bye big sis!” The hatchlings called out.

“Bye big bro!”

“Try not to knock her up yet, okay?”

The last statement made Lock blush as they flew off into the horizon.

“Uh, your family is strange, Tarra.”

“You get used to it.”

The night soon came and the crew were all in the dining area and having a nice meal. Some were still shaken up from the army of the dead, but others were happy that the mission ended up a success.

“I still can’t believe we made it out of there alive,” a soldier sighed.

“Yeah well…most of us anyway,” another said sadly.

“Marshall, what was that miner’s name who was killed?” Shining asked.

“His name was Torstein. A volunteer from Ponyville.” Marshall spoke sadly while signing the death certificate.

“Torstein? Wait, isn’t he miss Roseluck’s boyfriend?” A stag asked.

“Oh no…he told me he bought a ring for her.”

“Someone’s gotta go break the news to her, I sure as Tartarus can’t bring myself to do it.”

“That’s why it’s my job.” Marshall sighed as he finished the last of the paperwork before heading to his quarters. As he trudged through the hall, a feeling of rage slowly overcame him before he began slamming his fist against the wall.

“Dammit…” he cursed as he pounded the hull over and over.

“Dammit! Dammit!! DAMN IT ALL!!” He roared with tears of anger in his eyes.

“Dad?”

The lord regent looked over his shoulder to see his son and Gummy looking up at him with worry.

“Mr. Marshall, I’m sorry about that man,” Gummy frowned.

“It’s not your fault dad,” Imperius added.

“Thank you son.” Marshall sniffed before kissing his forehead.

“I’ll be in my office for the rest of the trip. You just keep your mare company.”

“Can I bring you a snack later?” Gumdrop offered.

“Yes, thank you. Now go, off with you both.”

They both nodded and went off to their rooms. Marshall went to his personal quarters and closed the door behind him. He then sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed his temples. He tried hard to keep anyone from dying, and someone ended up getting killed right in front of him. He unintentionally reached over to the nightstand drawer and pulled out a flask full of hard liquor. He then pulled the cap off and was about to drink some of it.

“I wouldn’t do that, if I was you.”

Marshall paused and looked to the doorway to see Lock leaning on the frame with his arms crossed.

“It wasn’t your fault, shit happens.”

“It doesn’t make it easier.” Marshall huffed before corking the flask.

“I was right there...and he died...I was useless…”

“Hey! Don’t do that to yourself.” Lock warned as he closed the door behind him.

“Those men out there are alive because of you, WE are alive because of you! And as a commander, you know you can’t save everyone.”

“BUT HE DIED!” Marshall snapped before Lock pinned him to the wall.

“THEN MAKE THAT MEAN SOMETHING!!”

“He was to be married! I heard from the others! What am I supposed to tell that mare?!”

“You tell her he died with honor,” Lock shot back before letting him go.

“He was a proud man who served his kingdom. Remember him for that!”

All Marshall could do was slam his desk in frustration while Lock secured the flask.

“We have an old saying back home: No mission too difficult, No Sacrifice too great. Duty First.”

“Who said that?” Marshall asked.

“My C.O., Joshua Clay.”

As Lock prepared to leave the room, Marshall sat there depressed and lost, not knowing what to do.

“Don't forget Marshall, your son is still here.” Lock said as the door clicked shut.

For the rest of the night, Marshall sat on his bed and kept to himself. His thoughts tailed to his family and he sighed as he pinched the bridge of his muzzle.

“Wulfric, what would you do if you were still here with us?”

End

Attack of The Dead Men

On the edges of the western border, the allied forces were sleeping soundly in their tents as the sun rose over the smoking braziers and numerous banners flapping in the wind. The morning bugle was sounded and the troops slowly got into formation to be given their daily orders.

One tent in particular that was at the top of the highest hill caught the first rays of the sun. Inside was Beorn who was slowly being roused from his sleep by his two fiancès who began kissing him and rubbing his muscles.

“Mmm…”

“Wake up darling~.” Crysta purred while kissing his cheek.

“Mmm…meesa tired, meesa sleep now…” Beorn groaned when Azurys planted a kiss on his lips and straddled him.

“I see one part of you is awake~.” Azurys grinned at the tent poking out from the sheets before gently plopping her rear on his face.

“MMPH?”

“Wakey wakey!~”

Beorn flailed as Azurys’ cheeks blocked his airways and the wolf girl could only giggle at his expense. Beorn growled and reached up to grab two handfuls of her breasts and pinched her nipples.

“Ahn~!” Azurys hopped off as Beorn gasped for air and held his chest.

“Odin’s beard, Azurys! Are ya trying to suffocate me?!” Beorn yelped.

“Oh you know you liked it~.” The wolf girl smugly said while sticking her tongue out.

“You can’t stay in bed, you have things to do.” Crysta lectured while giving him another kiss and read him the schedule next to the bed.

“You need to inspect the supplies, check the new recruits, meet with a few merchants and go on patrol with the scouts.”

“Ugh, I’m exhausted already…” The young king groaned as he flopped on the bed again.

“Also darling, we need to plan our wedding.”

“Wait…now?”

“Yes, now. It’s been months since we left Canterlot and a lot has happened, plus you look like you need a break.”

“Mm…fine.” Beorn huffed before grabbing both his lovers.

“But first, you gotta take care of my little problem down there.” He deadpanned, pointing to his morning wood.

“I wouldn’t say Little.” Azurys giggled before kissing him.

As the three were about to get busy in the sheets, a loud cough was heard from outside, causing them to groan in frustration.

“Why…every time?!” Azurys growled.

“Pardon me, sire, but there is something of urgency you must see to,” a voice said from outside the tent.

“Can it wait?” Beorn asked.

“Afraid not, there seems to be three diamond dog women outside the camp. They wish to meet with you and your fiancé immediately.”

Beorn and Azurys looked at each other curiously but then sighed as they all climbed out of bed and dressed themselves properly. Beorn slung his new hammer on his back as they all exited the tent and followed the attendant towards the outside the tent. When they arrived, they saw three new diamond dog women as they were told. Only as soon as they saw Azurys, their tails wagged and eyes lit up.

“AZURYS!” They all cried.

“Lithos?! Ruko?! Deshi?!” Azurys gasped.

“Who’re they?” Beorn asked.

“My cousins!” Azurys replied.

All three girls joined together for a group hug with many happy expressions while Thunderbolt; Beorn’s hammer, did his best not to panic as a few sparks of electricity began surging around him.

“Calm down!”

“You calm down! I don’t do well with dogs, remember?!?”

“And who is this?” Lithos raised her eyebrow to Beorn.

“Oh right. Girls, this is my fiancè!” Azurys smiled with her tail wagging as she hugged his arm.

“Me and the changeling princess here are sharing him~.”

“Ohhhh.” All three said in unison.

“So why are you all here?” Azurys asked, only for them all to frown.

“Um…well…” Deshi tried to say.

“Your dad’s looking for ya,” Ruko said out of the blue.

“Ruko! We agreed we’d tell her gently!” Lithos snapped.

“How? Best to rip the bandage off, I always say.”

“My…dad?” Azurys said slowly.

“Yep, we managed to find you after actually using our heads instead of how those other meatheads from the pack go about it. We managed to give them the slip and tracked you down. Good thing we were first, cuz, because your dad’s pissed!” Ruko said.

“He enjoy his gift?” Beorn asked, referring to Raff’s head while using a dagger to clean his fingernails.

“You did that?” Lithos asked.

“One hit was all it took. Who is this guy anyway?”

“He’s the Alpha of the pack, he’s called Diamond Hyde, and to be perfectly honest, he’s a total jerk,” Lithos said bitterly.

“Our dad is his brother, which is how we’re related to Azurys, and he’s way more chill than Hyde,” Ruko said.

“Our dad’s name is Rocky Longfang, and he’s actually the elder brother,” Deshi said.

“If he’s older, how come he’s not the alpha?” Crysta wondered.

“Because my dad killed my grandpa…” Azurys said sadly.

“What?! How could he?!” Beorn snarled.

“It’s a diamond dog thing,” Lithos said.

“There’s two ways a dog can become the alpha of the pack. One is to prove themselves worthy by challenging the whole pack to a fight and winning, the other is to challenge the alpha himself and make him submit. Hyde challenged my grandpa, but instead of making him submit, he just killed him without recourse.”

“He killed…his own father…for power?!” Beorn grit his teeth.

His eyes flared red for a brief moment when one of the shield maidens called him for his daily training, snapping him out of his trance.

“Oh darn it, I gotta go. Guards! See to our guests!” Beorn ordered before groping both Crysta and Azurys as he left.

“Eep!”

“Oh! You horndog,” Crysta smirked.

“You love it~.” Beorn teased as he left for training. The girl's eyed Beorn's physique and grew curious about his relationship with their cousin and began asking a series of questions as they entered camp.

“So Princess…” Litho said to Crysta.

“Oh you can call me Crysta, we’re all friends here.”

“Right. So Crysta, do you and Beorn…often consummate your love?”

“Consummate doesn’t begin to describe it!” Crysta sighed.

“When we make love, it’s magical. The way he holds me and tells me how much he loves me and especially when he pulls my mane and dominates me~!” The last bit made Crysta drool slightly as Litho, Ruko and Deshi began to blush.

“That’s nothing!” Azurys boasted.

“When we do it, it’s-how do I describe it…wild~.” The wolf girl smiled as she showed the girls her collar.

“When we’re in bed, he loves groping my boobs and especially loves biting my butt~! And don’t get me started on the dirty talk~.”

All three cousins’ hairs were standing on end after hearing of their exploits and turned to Beorn who was getting trounced by the shield maids.

“Come now, young master, you mustn’t waver!” A shield maid said as she pushed Beorn back.

“I’m trying!”

“Try harder, young master!” Another maid said as she hit Beorn on his head.

Beorn shouted in pain until he dug his hooves into the dirt and sidestepped out of the way. When the maid was about to tackle him with her shield, Beorn jumped up and planted his hooves on the shield and kicked off. Causing him to backflip and land on the ground to regain his balance.

“Come at me then!”

But before he could make his next move, he felt the full force of a shield slam into his back and was pinned to the ground.

“Your battlefield awareness is improving, young master, but you have a long way to go.”

As Beorn dusted himself off, he went about his daily routine with the troops before getting ready to go on patrol with Azurys and Crysta accompanying him.

“Beorn, can my cousins come along?” Azurys asked, wanting to spend more time with her cousins.

“This is a patrol, not a walk in the park.”

“Hey! We may not look it but we’re tough.” Deshi protested.

“Fine. Just try not to get us in trouble.”

Beorn gave a loud whistle that signaled Sköl and Håthi to join them as he mounted his war bear to lead the way.

“So where are we headed?” Crysta asked while securing a longbow to her saddle.

“There’s a village just a mile from here. From there, it’s a patrol along the main road and back to camp.”

The girls nodded and followed Beorn along the trail. The young king then whistled in the air as a few large dire wolves came into view and walked alongside him.

“Hey, Brutus, Fang, and Bones,” Beorn smiled. They all barked in unison as they walked along with Beorn.

“Wow, you even command dire wolves?” Litho asked.

“Yep, they’re the Warborn Clan’s pride and joy,” Beorn said.

“How do you think Imperius and Gummy are doing in Prance?” Crysta wondered.

“Eh, probably trying to get into each other’s pants without my uncle noticing,” Beorn shrugged.

“But knowing Uncle, he’s most likely putting Imperius through the ringer with that crazy human military training.”

“Human?” Ruko said.

“Long story short, he’s Beorn’s godfather and is a creature called a human. He came from an alternate world and has been living here for almost half a year now,” Azurys explained.

“Man, it’s almost been half a year already?” Beorn said to himself as he glanced at the trees.

“It’ll be Fall soon.”

“Ohh a Fall Wedding!” Crysta chirped in excitement.

“It’s perfect! The orange leaves falling, the cool breeze! Eee I can’t wait!”

“Mmm I woulda liked it in winter to be honest.” Azurys said as they continued down the trail.

“But winter is so cold.”

“More reasons to snuggle up during the honeymoon~.”

The girls shared a quick laugh when the wolves stopped in their tracks and began to growl along with the bears.

“What’s happening?” Litho asked as they dismounted.

“Something’s got ‘em spooked…Azurys, with me. The rest of you stay here.” Beorn ordered as he unclipped his hammer and Azurys readied her bow. For what seemed like forever, the forest was eerily quiet until a lone knight came shambling out of the bushes covered in blood.

“By the gods!”

“Help me…please…” the knight groaned as he fell forward to reveal a rusty spear impaled in his back. The group rushed to help but it was already too late and with his last breath, the knight uttered one word.

“Draugr…”

“What does Draugr mean?” Ruko asked as Beorn removed the spear.

“Undead…they’re here…Crysta, get them back to camp. Azurys and I are gonna check this out.”

“Of course, come along girls,” Crysta advised.

As Crysta and the girls left, Beorn had Thunderbolt in hand and Azurys with her bow and an arrow ready to fire. They both slowly walked through the trees with their senses heightened.

“Beorn?” Azurys said. “What’re the undead like?”

“I haven’t encountered them, but my uncle and Imperius have during their expedition for the Valyrian ore. They’re mindless beings, forced to fight by the curse of the Wendigo King. My uncle told me he must’ve burned thousands of them yet more took their place. It’s a bloody miracle that only one life was lost, gods rest that poor soul, and I shudder to think what might’ve happened if my uncle wasn’t there; let alone manage to convince the Frost Wyverns to cooperate.”

The two followed the blood trail left by the knight before coming across a small clearing littered with shattered weapons and armor yet no bodies to be found.

“This fight was recent…” Beorn said as he rubbed some blood off a nearby tree while Azurys examined the footprints.

"They were chased and then ambushed." She said before catching a foul odor.

“Ugh!! Burning animal flesh!”

“We must be near the camp.”

Azurys led the rest of the way, keeping her nose locked on the scent when they finally came out of the forest and saw columns of smoke rising in the distance.

“You hear that?” Beorn asked while gripping Thunderbolt tightly.

“No…not a thing.” Azurys replied while knocking an arrow.

They walked up a small hill where the smokestacks were coming from, what they found were the remnants of a massacre.

“Gods…” Beorn whispered.

What was left of the camp were burned out fortifications, bloodstained tents and numerous bodies impaled on spikes with flies buzzing everywhere.

“Stay sharp,” Beorn said after swallowing a lump in his throat.

The two anxiously walked through the destroyed camp and tried not to look at any of the mangled bodies they walked past. One had his guts literally torn from his stomach as he still had his eyes open and probably was still alive during the agonizing death. Another had his head split in two with an ax and small bits of brain were scattered everywhere.

Snap!

Both Beorn and Azurys snapped to attention when they heard a noise coming from one of the torn tents. They nodded to each other and crept up to the tent with their weapons at the ready. Beorn slowly reached out to the flap and quickly pulled it aside with his hammer in the air. Inside was a petrified looking young stag and his whole body looked pale as a ghost as there were two dead bodies in with him.

“D-D-D-Death…c-c-comes for us…” he stuttered.

Beorn quickly set aside his hammer as he kneeled in front of the trembling stag while noticing the colors on the two corpses were that of Blueblood and began asking some questions.

“What happened here, soldier?”

“They…they c-came in the night…we were unprepared…they slaughtered us all and then devoured the beasts!”

“The beasts?” Azurys asked before spotting the disemboweled carcass of a warbeast.

“IT WAS A NIGHTMARE!!”

“Easy man!” Beorn shouted with his hands raised when they heard a familiar voice shouting with the sound of marching boots.

“Hello! Anyone alive?”

“That’s Top Notch! OVER HERE!!” Azurys shouted while waving a hand to flag them down.

Top Notch and his commanding officer of the battalion, Corporal Boulder Bash, a large muscled earth pony, came marching down toward the camp. The men all had uneasy looks and some were close to vomiting at the sight of the camp. When Beorn came into view, Boulder Bash saluted him along with the rest of the troops.

“Your highness, King Beorn,” Boulder said politely.

“At ease,” Beorn said.

“Hello my friend,” Top said.

“Private! Do not speak so casually in front of the King! I don’t care if you’re acquainted with him!” Boulder snapped.

“S-Sorry, sir,” Top saluted.

“You’re still too green, private,” Boulder sighed.

“Stand down, officer.” Beorn grunted as they shook hands.

“What happened here?”

“A slaughter. They were ambushed in the night.” The young king said while pointing at the survivor.

“From what I can tell, he must’ve hid his scent using their bodies. He heard everything…”

“Then let’s take him with us.” Boulder Bash said as two of his men carefully escorted the stag out of the tent.

“W-wait! Where’s the big one?”

“Big one?” Azurys asked.

“The one who led the attack! He was massive!! His sword cleaved three men in one blow! And those eyes…”

“How can something be that big?” Boulder wondered.

“Sir!” A soldier called out, peeking through a spyglass.

“To the South! Something is approaching us!”

Boulder took the spyglass and looked through it towards the South.

“What in the gods name…?”

“May I see?” Beorn asked.

Beorn took the spyglass from the disturbed corporal and looked through it. What he saw was indescribable, a large creature with horns on its head approached and dragged a massive sword behind it. There were cuts and gashes all over its mangled skin and it’s eyes were soulless as blood dripped out from its mouth and nose.

“Oh no…” the survivor shuddered.

“It’s come back…? No! NO NO NOOO! IT’S COMING FOR ME!! IT’S COME TO FINISH THE JOB!!”

“Will someone shut him up?!?” Top shouted as the soldiers gagged him.

“Wait…” Beorn said as he got a better look at the creature.

“Oh no...he’s a Swordthane!”

“A what?”

“A blade master! Boulder Bash, take your men and get back to camp! Top Notch, Azurys, you’re with me.”

“Wait. You want us to fight that monster?!?” Top Notch questioned as Beorn readied his hammer.

“We can’t risk that thing following us!”

Despite the king’s orders, Boulder Bash and his squad readied themselves for battle as they formed a line and prepared to charge.

“Didn’t I give you an order corporal?!”

“Indeed you did, sire.”

“Then you will follow that order!”

“No disrespect intended, sire but shove it up your flank!”

Beorn grinned at the officer’s response before returning his attention to the shambling giant. The giant began picking up the pace and growled at the troops as it lifted its sword over its shoulder.

“Hold…” Beorn called out.

The giant then began to start increasing its pace by running into a light jog, its footsteps could be felt from the ground that they stood on.

“Hold!”

The look on the giant’s face made some of the men anxious and fearful, but kept their resolve since they were in the presence of Beorn.

“HOLD!!”

“RRRRAAAAAWWWWRRRR!!” The giant bellowed as it raised its greatsword above its head and went for a heavy swing.

“EVERYBODY DUCK!!!”

The sword came crashing down with full force as the troops jumped out of the way while Top Notch put up a barrier to stop the attack mid swing.

“SHOOT IT!!” Boulder Bash shouted to Azurys who landed a direct hit in the monster’s eye socket before the creature sent them all flying with a swing of his arm.

“Damn! It didn’t go deep enough!” Azurys cursed before spotting a nearby scorpio that was still loaded.

“Got a plan?” Beorn asked as the undead warrior yanked the arrow out of its skull.

“Yeah but you need to keep him busy.”

“Gladly! RRRGH!!”

WHAM!!

Beorn delivered a powerful strike to the monster’s breastplate as it was sent tumbling back, giving the rest of the group time to recover.

“Circle around him! Keep the bastard on his toes!”

SCREEEEEEE!!

The undead warrior let out an ear piercing shriek that forced everyone to cover their ears as it stood there motionless. Things were quiet for a moment until everyone began to hear the distant sound of marching and all began to notice the air was getting colder.

“Azurys...get to that scorpio! NOW!!”

Azurys nodded and sprinted for the Scorpio. The giant kept swinging its mighty sword as the soldiers barely were able to dodge thanks to Beorn’s orders. The wolf girl managed to make it to the weapon and could see her breath already as small patches of frost formed on the ground. She grabbed a bolt for the weapon and loaded it and swung it around to aim at the undead behemoth.

“Steady…steady…!” Azurys said as she aimed.

Beorn side-stepped out of the way from another strike and swung his hammer at the giant’s leg. The bone snapped like a twig as the giant was brought to its knee and Azurys had a clear shot at its head.

“BEORN! GET DOWN!”

THWACK!!

The bolt came speeding towards the monster as fast as a cannonball as it pierced its head, splattering it like a watermelon. The men cheered while Beorn and Top Notch loomed over the creature’s corpse before ordering the men to run back to camp.

“Damn…to think there’s more of these things…” Beorn huffed before noticing the monster’s bracers.

“Hmm. Looks to be my size.”

“Are you seriously robbing a dead man?” The corporal asked as Beorn removed them.

“Sue me later. For now, run!”

The trio ran back as fast as they could back to camp and everyone was scrambling to get everything packed. Beorn spotted Crysta giving orders where she could until she saw Beorn. The two hugged and kissed each other before assessing the situation.

“We’re almost ready to head out, Beorn,” Crysta said.

“With all due respect, almost isn’t really good enough. We need to be gone now!”

“Wait!” Deshi said as she looked around.

“Where’s Ruko?!”

“Wasn’t she with you?” Azurys asked.

“No! She said she wanted to give something to you and went back to where you guys marched to!”

“WHAT?!”

“I’ll go get her! You guys get going!” Beorn orders as he made a beeline back from where he came.

Ruko was halfway towards the area where they had found the slain knight as she felt the air growing colder and noticed that it was beginning to snow.

“A little early for snowfall.” She said when she heard rustling the bushes.

“Oh Beorn it’s you.” She assumed, giving a sigh of relief as she drew closer.

“I was so worried I-!”

“Blleeehhh…”

Ruko let out a quick gasp as a draugr soldier came creeping out of the bushes with a rusty sword and broken shield and within moments, more began to appear like something straight out of a horror movie.

“Oh gods…help…” she whimpered as they drew closer.

“HEELP!!”

“VALHALLAAAAAA!!”

All turned to see Beorn charging down the road atop his war bear Urag followed by Brutus and his pack as they smashed into the undead.

“Get on!” He shouted, holding his hand out to Ruko.

Ruko grabbed his hand as he pulled her on top of the bear and he jumped off.

“Get her out of here!” Beorn yelled as he smacked Urag’s backside. The bear roared as it sprinted away with the wolves and Beorn staying behind. He turned to the group of undead and readied his hammer.

“Alright you rotting pieces of shit, let’s see how you all can handle the power of thunder!”

Beorn charged at the first Draugr and swung his hammer at it. The weapon slammed into its side, sending it flying as he bashed his way through the other group. Meanwhile the wolves were also making themselves useful as they pounced on a Draugr and ripped their throats out or tore at their guts.

“Master! Use my power!!” Thunderbolt cried out after noticing more draugr coming out from the treeline.

Despite the overwhelming odds, Beorn grinned as he began to focus his weapons magic and Thunderbolt began surging with power.

“Thor, I hope you see this!” He shouted as he brought his hammer down, sending a surge of electricity towards his enemies that were reduced to smoldering bones and ashes.

“Well done master!”

“Time to go. FWEEP!!” Beorn whistled, signaling the pack to retreat as they ran back down the road.

Suddenly, a yelp was heard from behind as Beorn turned to see one of the wolves being stabbed in the leg by a surviving draugr. Rage filled Beorn’s eyes as he roared in a fury as he brought his hammer down clean on the creature’s head. He then turned to the wolf who was whimpering from its injured leg.

“It’s okay, boy, I got you.”

Beorn picked the wolf up and hoisted it over his shoulders before running back to the camp. By the time he made it, they were all about ready to leave before he called over some medics.

“See to this wolf’s wounds! I want that leg fully healed so he may continue to run with his pack! That’s a direct order from your king!”

“Beorn!” Azurys cried out as she leaped into his arms to kiss him and noticed the black blood staining his armor.

“You alright?”

“I’m fine. Has the village been evacuated?”

“Yes, we should be seeing an airship right now.”

Beorn looked up to see the ship flying off and sighed with a bit of relief before returning his attention to the camp.

“How much longer?”

“We’re ready when you are sire,” A guard saluted while following him to the command tent.

“Have our men come back from the front?”

“Some sire, others returned to the nearby towns to evacuate their families.”

“And the other officers?”

“Lord Dapper took off the second he heard of the undead, Lord Fancy Pants and the rest await your orders.”

“Good. Have the airships prepare for takeoff, leave the tents behind.”

“As you command!”

Beorn pulled out his holo crystal and dialed for the Crystal Empire. He waited until the image of Shining Armor appeared before him.

“Beorn? What’s going on?”

“Hello, Uncle Shining, there’s trouble on the outskirts of the western border. I just took down a whole group of undead and there’s more on the way. You need to tell Auntie Cadence to start readying the empire’s defenses right away!”

“I understand, I’ll see to it immediately,” Shining nodded as he hung up.

Beorn then dialed for his uncle and the image of him in the middle of doing pull-ups over the airship's edge appeared.

“Beorn?” Lock said as he glanced over his shoulder.

“Hey kid, how’s the border patrol?”

“Bad. We just had a skirmish with the undead.” Beorn said, making Lock cease his workout.

“What? How did they get past the troops?”

“No idea, but they’re here and are massing for an attack. Blueblood’s forces were the first to fall.”

“Can’t say I’m sorry. And Blueblood?”

“No sign of him so far.”

“We’ll get him, for now just get out of there.”

“I hope, so how’re you doing?” Beorn wondered as he made his way to the airship.

“Well…not so good,” Lock admitted as he toweled himself off.

“We’re on our way to Saddle Arabia, Imperius…was captured by Saladin.”

“He what?! How?!”

Lock then gave Beorn an explanation of what had happened, which only seemed to piss him off more.

“I’m sorry, Beorn, he got taken under my watch.”

“Grrr DAMMIT!!” Beorn cursed.

“We’ll be back to help as soon as we can.”

“No.” Lock said sternly.

“You need to stay and protect the citizens. If the undead break through then we all lose. Promise me Beorn.”

The young king grit his teeth as he wanted to protest but knew he wouldn’t win in an argument with someone like Lock.

“I promise…”

“Good, stay safe, we’ll talk soon.”

Lock hung up the holo crystal and Beorn stuffed it in his pocket. As the airship took off, he stormed to his quarters and paid no mind to any he passed by. On the way, he spied the helmspony and pointed at him.

“You there, where’s the nearest settlement that we still need to retake?”

“Erm…a few miles north of our position?”

“Set a course for there, the sooner we take it back the better.”

“Yes, your highness.”

As the ship turned towards the settlement, Beorn entered his private quarters for a much needed bath and some bedrest.

“You alright master?” Thunderbolt asked, still in his weapon form.

“This whole campaign has been a disaster,” Beorn sighed while laying back on the bed cushions.

“Now we gotta deal with the undead? My head is killing me!”

A knock came at the door as Beorn looked to see Ruko peeking in.

“This a bad time?” She asked with a friendly smile.

“Ruko! No, come in. I could use some company,” Beorn said as he sat at the edge of the bed.

Ruko smiled as she sat next to him.

“You seem stressed,” Ruko said.

“What gave it away? The tone in my voice or the look on my face?”

“Both?”

“Yeah, figures,” Beorn said as he fell backwards onto the bed.

“Dad always told me that being King was a cakewalk, but I think he was over exaggerating on his account.”

“You seem to be handling it pretty well, at least that’s what I think,” Ruko said.

“Too many have died in this war, and I just found out my best friend has been kidnapped. It’s like every step forward I take I seem to take three steps back. Just what the heck am I doing wrong?!”

The king ruffled his hair out of stress before flopping back onto the bed as Ruko couldn't help but giggle.

“You’re doing the best you can.”

“Oh! And don’t think you’re getting off for slipping away from Crysta. You could’ve been killed!”

“Y-yeah…sorry.” she smiled sheepishly.

“Crysta said you had something to give me. What is it?”

“Oh yeah,” Ruko reached into her pocket and pulled out what looked like a red gem with a sigil on it. It looked like a row of fangs as she handed it to Beorn.

“What’s this?”

“My Aunt’s blood ruby,” Ruko said.

“Azurys’ mom always held on to it since it’s the first rare gem they discovered together before she passed. When Azurys left home, she left it and I always wanted to return this to her. But I think you should be the one to give it to her.” Ruko smiled as she gazed at the Ruby.

“I haven’t seen my cousin smile like that in a long time, so…thank you for helping her feel wanted.”

“Heh. Well…we didn't start off that way.” Beorn said as he told Ruko the story of their relationship, unaware that Azurys and her other two cousins were listening in.

“Is it okay to do this?” Deshi asked while keeping an ear to the door.

“Shh!” Lithos hissed with her tail wagging.

“So…when do the fireworks start?”

“Patience girls. Beorn may be a horndog but he’s still a gentleman.” Azurys smirked before hearing something that made her fur stand on end.

“HA HA HA!! So you groped her butt in front of everyone and she slapped you?”

“I…may have gone too far that time,” Beorn admitted.

“But after that we just…clicked.”

“I’m gonna kill him later…” Azurys growled.

“You’re just a helpless romantic aren’t ya?” Ruko teased.

“That’s one way of putting it,” Beorn rolled his eyes.

“Thanks for talking to me, Ruko, I really needed it.”

“Of course, it’s only natural that my cousin’s fiancé remains in a bright mood,” Ruko said.

“And besides, she sure does know how to pick them.”

“What’s that mean?”

Ruko glanced at Beorn with a sly smirk before pouncing on him on the bed. Beorn’s brain was spinning in confusion as Ruko licked her lips at Beorn as her tail wagged side-to-side.

“R-Ruko?! What’re you doing?!”

Chu!

“MM?!?”

“Mmm~,” Ruko purred as their tongues wrestled with each other.

Beorn was still in shock as she broke the kiss to remove her top revealing she wasn’t wearing a bra and proceeded to feel his muscles.

“R-Ruko stop!” Beorn yelped while trying to push her off.

“If Azurys were to find out!”

“Mmm hush. Don’t you know? We female diamond dogs like to share~.”

Beorn was trapped in another kiss as he saw the door open and began to panic when the girls walked in one by one.

“NO! Girls, I can explain!!”

"Ruko! We agreed to go at him together!" Lithos whined.

“Wh-Wha?”

“Sorry girls, but this stud was just too irresistible,” Ruko winked.

“Hold on a sec!” Beorn yelled, finally managing to get Ruko off of him.

“What’s going on here?! How come you two aren’t mad?! Why did Ruko kiss me?! Aren’t we supposed to be engaged?! I’m an honorable stag who’d never violate the sanctity of-!”

“Beorn calm down!” Azurys cut him off.

“I’m not mad.”

“You’re…not?”

“Nope, in fact, this was all my idea.”

“…explain.”

Azurys guided her betrothed back to the bed and gently seated herself on his lap to give him a warm kiss as she explained.

“While I was talking with my cousins, they told me that my uncle; their father wants to enter an alliance with you with his daughters as the bargaining chip for this offer.”

“You mean…more arranged marriages?”

“Mm hmm.” Azurys nodded while gently getting off him to strip.

“And I also bragged to them about how much of a beast you are in bed~.”

“What about Crysta?” Beorn asked, still unsure about the situation.

“She knows, but said she’ll have you afterwards~.” The wolf girl grinned as she crawled onto the bed, enticing her lover by swaying her rump with each step.

“You know you want to~.”

Beorn’s head was doing a marathon as the other wolf girls stripped and joined Azurys. Deshi and Luthos got on top of each other and spread their legs and already wet lady parts as Ruko and Azurys lifted their behinds up and towards Beorn.

“…Odin, give me strength!” Beorn grinned as he tore off his clothes, his erection on full display.

“You’re all now my literal she-wolves! And I will claim you as my own!”

Beorn pounced on Ruko as payback for earlier and kept her hands above her head as he proceeded to growl and lick her neck before thrusting into her.

“Ahn~! B-Beorn please be gentle~!”

“Quiet!” The king grunted as he bucked her against the pillows.

“This is for making me freak out and if you really want to be my wives, you’ll need to learn that I like it rough!”

Ruko grunted and yelped as she was pounded mercilessly while her sisters watched in astonishment.

“Oh wow…” Deshi said as Beorn pushed Ruko against the wall.

“Azurys, how are you still able to walk after that?” Lithos asked as Ruko yelped again.

“You get used to it,” Azurys smiled.

“You three!” Beorn pointed at them as he continued to plow his new lover.

“Give me a show, kiss!”

“Kiss? Us? But we’re cousins! More so, we’re also sisters!”Lithos protested.

“And?!”

“Lithos,” Deshi called out to her sister before grabbing her face and masking her lips against hers. Lithos was surprised but soon relented as she kissed her back before stopping for a break. “Remember all those experiments we did as pups?”

“I was hoping you’d forget that…” Lithos said.

“Well since we’re going to be that stud’s new wives, it’s only natural that we obey his wishes~.”

The sisters slowly began to make out while Azurys grinned at Ruko’s expression. Her eyes were rolled back as she grit her teeth with drool coming down the side, Beorn was truly acting like a beast as he toyed with her body and made her head hang over the edge of the bed.

“Mmm, that’s my love, give it to her~.” Azurys purred while kissing his cheek.

“See cousin? I told you he was good~.”

“Oh gods! I’m…going crazy!” Ruko moaned before she was hoisted up to look Beorn in the eye.

“Tell me Ruko, do you really want a savage like me for a husband?” He asked while squeezing her right breast.

“Yes! I’ve always wanted a strong mate!” Ruko cried.

“I, ahn~, knew it the moment I saw you!”

“Then take it! Be my mate!” Beorn demanded as he thrusted once more into her and unloaded his seed deep in her nethers, causing her to cry out in ecstasy as she came as well. He pulled out from his new twitching lover and turned to the other wolf girls with a hungry grin.

“Who’s next?”

The Changeling Princess was in a separate room of the airship as she was reading a book and enjoying a cup of tea. There was a brief silence until she heard something in the distance.

“Who’s my little bitch?!” Beorn demanded loudly.

“Ah~, I am!” Lithos cried.

“Hmm, seems like things turned out for the better,” Crysta grinned. Her hand snaked down to her marehood as she began playing with herself.

“Soon…it’ll be my turn~.”

A Few Hours Later

The airship landed near the captured settlement and the troops all marched out in single file line. Beorn was next to leave the ship as he had a bright and vibrant smile on his face. Meanwhile, all five of his lovers who followed could barely walk as they supported each other.

“Come on girls, that settlement isn’t gonna liberate itself!” Beorn chirped.

“Coming~.” Crysta smirked while blowing a kiss to her fiancè.

The troops were lined up in their formations with many of the elite forces leading the charge while the less experienced recruits took up the rear.

“His majesty is in a better mood.” One soldier said to the other.

“Three new lovers? A room all to themselves? No surprise.”

Top Notch and Corporal Boulder Bash were inspecting the troops along with Fancy Pants who was dressed in prench armor and armed with a flintlock and sabre.

“You there, soldier.” He pointed to one of the troops.

“Show me your weapon.”

“Yes sir!” The soldier presented his sword to Fancy who gave a few disapproving clicks of the tongue.

“A bit dull around the edge. Soldier, in battle this blade could save your life. Take good care of it.”

“Yes sir!”

“Good man.” Fancy said before noticing another infraction on one of the troops.

“Let’s have a bit more spit and polish on that armor hm?”

“Yes sir!” The soldier saluted respectfully before Beorn came on the scene.

“Afternoon Lord Fancy Pants.”

“King Beorn, glad you could join us. I’m surprised those girls left you with enough stamina to stand.” Fancy joked, earning a chuckle from the troops.

“I always make sure to keep my girls and new girls happy,” Beorn said.

“I can’t feel my legs!” Lithos complained.

“You want another round?” Beorn shot back.

“I would, but then you’d break me!”

“Would that be all bad?”

“Keep it in your pants for once!”

“Make me! And remember what those new collars around your necks say again?” Beorn asked, placing a hand behind his ear.

The girls would only respond by playfully sticking their tongues out at him as they continued the inspection.

“What’s the situation?” Beorn asked in a more serious manner.

“It appears the troops barricaded themselves in the town, I think they’re other survivors from the camp.” Fancy said while drawing his sabre.

“Alright then. Storm the town, no pillaging and no killing civilians. Anyone breaks any of these rules and it’s my hammer to their skulls!” Beorn shouted to the soldiers while unclipping Thunderbolt.

“Very well. Now we just need to wait for our scouting party to return.”

Fancy’s attention quickly turned to the skies after spotting three pegasi scouts coming in for a rushed landing as one of them eagerly ran towards the young king.

“King Beorn! Your majesty!!”

“At ease soldier, what’s the rush?” Beorn asked while placing his warhammer on his shoulder.

“Sorry sire.” The scout paused to catch his breath before giving Beorn a serious glare.

“It’s Blueblood sire, he’s here!”

“You sure?!”

“We saw him with our own eyes, milord. He’s at the town hall with your fathers sword.”

Beorn wasted no time and rallied the troops. A fire burned in his soul after what he had just been told. The bastard prince was here, with his father’s sword no less, and he will reclaim what is owed.

“Soldiers of the North!” Beorn called out to his awaiting army as he paced back and forth on his war bear.

“That town is our next settlement that we must liberate. But there’s more to it than that! The traitor prince is here! And he has my father’s sword!” There was a collection of gasps here and there as Beorn continued to pace back and forth.

“We knew this day would come, the day when we’d face that bastard and make him pay for what he did to my family! My mothers still weeps for his loss! My sister misses her father deeply! My unborn siblings will never see his face!”

“WARBORN!” The men cried.

“WILL YOU AVENGE WHAT WAS LOST?!”

“WARBORN!”

“WILL YOU FIGHT FOR THE BRIGHTER FUTURE?!”

“WARBORN!”

“WILL YOU FOLLOW ME TO THE GATES OF VALHALLA?!”

“WARBORN!”

Beorn turned to the town and raised his hammer and pointed it to the town. A crack of lighting echoed in the sky.

“THEN TO BATTLE! TO BATTLE, IN THE NAME OF WULFRIC WARBORN!”

“WWWWWAAAAAAAAAGGGRRRRHHHHH!!!”

The army stormed the gates as arrows began flying from the walls with many soldiers falling victim to the enemy barrage.

“Get the hooks up here!!” Boulder Bash shouted as two men brought over large grappling hooks with ropes and attached them to the town’s gate.

“HEAVE!!”

The soldiers began tugging with all their might as the arrows continued to fire while others used ramps and ladders to storm the walls. Beorn led the attack on the wall, eager to get his troops inside as he smashed his way through the archers now taking aim at him.

SNAP! CRACK!!

“Come on! It’s giving way!!” A soldier shouted as the wooden gates slowly broke off their hinges with a thundering crash.

“All units forward!! Make your way to the square!” Fancy Pants shouted as he led the charge into the town.

Within a few moments, skirmishes began breaking out on almost every street with Blueblood’s forces being on the defensive as they tried to hold off the allied forces assault.

“Remember, keep civilians out of this!!” Beorn shouted over the battle cries before spotting the one pony he was looking for.

“...Blueblood!”

The traitor prince gave a smug grin as he entered the town hall, practically inviting Beorn to chase after him while his men held the entrance.

“Corporal!” He called out to Boulder Bash after finally getting some time to breathe.

“Find Top Notch and meet me in the town hall. I got a score to settle…”

“Yes sir!”

As the fighting continued, two of Blueblood’s hired bandits tried to ambush Beorn. The young king evaded their attacks and swung his hammer with all his might, sending the bandits flying. The young king could feel his blood boil with rage as he tore his way through the enemy until he finally made it to the town hall entrance where Top Notch waited for him.

“Beorn, is it true? Blueblood’s in there?” Top asked.

“He’s there, alright…” Beorn hissed. He placed two fingers in his mouth and whistled loudly. The Dire Wolf pack appeared and surrounded the two as they stood their ground.

“Listen to me Top, I’m going to face that bastard alone. Under no circumstances are you to follow me or let ANYONE in the town hall, understand?”

“But Beorn, are you sure? I can assist you-!”

“I MUST DO THIS ALONE!” Beorn snapped, his eyes glowing red.

“He will pay for what he did, he has my father’s sword! I’ll get it back and take his head!”

Top knew better than to argue with Beorn and all he could do is nod and stand with the wolves. He walked past his friend and kicked the door open and stormed inside as the door slammed shut. The young king made his way to the main hall with his hammer in hand and his eyes glaring with rage. Once he made it to his destination, there, sitting on a chair in the middle of the room, was Blueblood in all his shadowy glory as he began clapping slowly.

“Bravo! Bravo. You got here faster than expected.” The prince grinned mockingly at the young king before standing up and revealing Kingslayer.

“You here for this? Lovely piece of steel, this is. I can see why your father was fond of it.”

“You don’t deserve to even look at that blade…” Beorn hissed angrily as Thunderbolt began to spark with electricity.

“Well I don’t see why you want it so bad. You already have that fancy hammer.” Blueblood teased as he pointed the sword to Beorn.

“But if you want it so bad…come get it.” He dared as he extended both arms.

“…Gladly.”

ZAP!!

With a quick flick of his wrist, Beorn shot a lightning bolt out of his hammer, hitting the prince dead center as smoke instantly filled the room.

“HA HA HA HA HA!! You really tried to kill me!” Blueblood’s voice called out as the smoke cleared to reveal a barrier of dark magic.

Beorn grit his teeth as he charged at Blueblood and swung his hammer down onto the barrier as hard as he could. The force was unexpected to the shadow prince as he grunted with each strike against the mighty weapon. Blueblood used his newfound abilities to turn into wisps and move out of the way. Beorn whipped his head around just in time to block Blueblood’s attack with Kingslayer.

“Hah! I shall have this sword live up to its name by doing what your father did with it before! Slay the young king just as it did King Dainn!”

“What was so wrong that you couldn’t accept?!” Beorn demanded as they traded blows.

“My mothers told me about you all those years ago, how you had everything handed to you on a silver bucking platter! Yet you threw in with Dainn because you wanted more! How was it not enough! Why did it all have to turn out this way?! Why did my father have to die?!”

Blueblood seemed to be on the verge of defeat as Beorn continued to bear down on him but his grimace soon turned into a smirk as he eyed the balcony just above them.

“Ask him when you meet him in your little paradise!”

“Huh?”

THWACK!!

“AUGH!!”

SLASH!!

“AAAGH!!”

Blueblood gave a sadistic smile, seeing his trap had worked perfectly. Beorn was now helpless with his left eye cut out and an arrow lodged in his shoulder, making it impossible to lift Thunderbolt as it was kicked away.

“MASTER!!” Thunderbolt cried out before he was restrained by chains of dark magic.

“I figured you weren’t just a normal hammer, so no transformations for you. Oh yes, I know all about it.” Blueblood smirked as Beorn yanked the arrow out of his shoulder.

“Look at you…pathetic!” He shouted as he kicked Beorn over and placed his boot over his throat.

“I hear you Northerners aren’t allowed in Valhalla unless you die with a weapon in hand. Seems you won’t be reunited after all.”

Beorn braced himself as the dark prince raised the sword for the killing blow, so many thoughts were running through the young king’s mind but the one that was constant was that of his family and friends.

“Ta ta…FALSE KING!”

“NOOOO!!”

Out of nowhere, Crafty Dodger came crashing into Blueblood, giving the king a chance to recover as he held him back.

“Grr! Changeling bastard!!” The prince cursed before blasting him back with magic and impaling him on Kingslayer before he could react.

“CRAFTY!!” Beorn cried out as the samurai’s blood trickled to the floor with Blueblood smirking arrogantly.

“Did you honestly think that was going to stop me?” He asked as Crafty Dodger smiled through the pain.

“Shouldn’t you…cough, be asking why I don’t have a sword instead?” Crafty asked before Blueblood noticed the empty scabbard and quickly tried to yank the sword out but Crafty was not willing to let him go.

“NOW BEORN!!”

“HYAAAAAGH RRGH!!”

SLASH!!

In the blink of an eye, Blueblood saw his left arm falling towards the ground before he felt an unbearable, agonizing pain as he wailed in sheer torment while Crafty viciously yanked out the sword and handed it to the young king.

“Crafty!” Beorn cried out as he was presented the blade.

“Grr…finish him!!” The samurai grunted, pointing to Blueblood.

Filled with more rage than he had ever felt before, Beorn seized Kingslayer and charged at Blueblood once again but before the sword would pierce his flesh, the cowardly prince turned into mist and retreated into the shadows, denying Beorn’s justice.

“THAT’S RIGHT!! RUN COWARD!!” He roared into the streets of the town.

“I’ll find you…”

Beorn instantly returned his attention to the dying samurai as he dropped Kingslayer and leaned him against his shoulder.

“Just breathe, you’re gonna be fine! MEDIIC!!”

“Beorn…” Crafty wheezed.

“Don’t talk! SOMEONE COME TO THE TOWN HALL! I NEED A MEDIC!”

“Beorn…it is alright,” Crafty smiled weakly.

The doors soon burst open to reveal medical ponies and Beorn’s lovers. They ran inside and Crysta gasped in horror at the fallen samurai.

“Crafty!” She ran up to him and kneeled next to him as tears spilled from her eyes.

“Crysta…sweet girl, thank the gods…I got to see you…”

“Can’t you do something?!” Azurys demanded the medical ponies.

“I…I am sorry, my lord and ladies, but I’m afraid his wounds are too severe,” the medical pony shook his head.

“Crysta…” Crafty wheezed. “Please hear my words…I must tell you something…about…your father.”

“Crafty,” Crysta whimpered as she held his hand.

“I’ve known all along…father.”

Crafty was both shocked and overjoyed to hear his daughter call him that as they held each other’s hands tight.

“I would’ve…been proud to…walk you down the aisle…my beautiful daughter…cough!!”

“No…father please!” Crysta begged as she hugged him, not caring for the blood staining her clothes.

“I love you.”

“I know my dear, I love you too…you have found yourself a wonderful man…and I know you will both be happy.” Crafty took a slow deep breath as he turned to Beorn.

“Beorn…promise me that-cough! That you’ll take care of her.”

“I…I promise.”

“Thank you… my dear Crysta, I am so sorry…that you grew up all alone…your siblings would’ve been happy to play with you…”

“But I wasn’t alone.” Crysta smiled through her tears.

“You and mother were watching over me.”

Hearing those words made Crafty smile as he held his daughter’s cheek and looked upon her face one last time.

“I love you…my daughter.”

Slump…

Crysta broke down crying as Crafty’s hand fell from her cheek. Crafty Dodger, an honorable samurai, had passed away in front of his own daughter. There was a solemn silence from the rest of the group and Beorn’s rage was still rising as his eyes became more red. He grabbed Kingslayer and marched out of the room and into the square where the surviving enemy troops were rounded up. He flared at the lot before he grabbed one of them by the collar and hoisted him up in the air.

“Where has he gone?” Beorn hissed.

“Wha-?”

SLASH!!

Without warning, Beorn swung the sword and sliced the bandit’s head off and moved on to the next.

“Where is Blueblood?!”

“Why are you-!”

SLASH!!

Once more, another head rolled as the troops and villagers looked in shock and fear.

“All troops!” Beorn ordered.

“I am giving you all a direct order as king! Grab some rope and tie them around the necks of these scum!” The men hesitated before Beorn stomped his hoof with a loud bang.

“THAT’S A BUCKING ORDER!! GET TO IT RIGHT BUCKING NOW!!”

“BELAY THAT!!” Fancy Pants shouted as he stormed up to the king.

“What the hell are you doing boy?!?”

“Executing prisoners, what else!?”

“This is wrong and you know it! Look at these men, they surrendered, they have nothing left!”

“They know where Blueblood is and so help me, I’ll hang every last one of ‘em ‘til they talk!!”

SLAP!!

Beorn was suddenly struck by a backhand before Fancy Pants yanked him by the collar.

“Do you hear yourself?!? You sound just like Dainn Stonehoof!!” He shouted to the young king before letting him go.

“You already have your father’s sword! That sword stood for honor and justice; The values of your clan! Do not taint it with rage and blind vengeance!!”

Beorn stood silent as he looked around to see his men and the townsfolk stare at him. He then looked at his father’s sword and saw the blood that stained it and frowned. He became discouraged with himself that he nearly crossed a line in his rage and it was because of the potion he had drank that awakened the beast inside.

“Please…tend to the wounded,” Beorn said quietly as he slowly walked back to the Town Hall.

“And…send a message to Canterlot. Inform the Queen…that Crafty Dodger has fallen in battle from saving the King.”

“Sire!” A pegasus called out as he swooped in for a landing.

“Urgent report. Undead were spotted on the way here, they’ll reach us within the next hour.”

The townsfolk soon began to panic along with the soldiers as they had been worn out from the recent battle. Beorn stood there, unsure of what to do until Top Notch stepped up and began giving instructions.

“Nopony panic! There’s plenty of room on the airships for all of you. You men!” He pointed to some townsfolk and soldiers.

“Yes, you. Gather all the bodies you can find and pile them in the square, we need to burn those corpses quickly! Everypony else, grab what provisions and valuables you can carry! Hurry now!!”

Everyone quickly got to work and began packing up everything they could. Beorn continued his way back to the Town Hall where he found Crysta still crying over her father’s corpse.

“My darlings, we must leave. The Dead will soon be upon us. You two,” he pointed to the two unicorns.

“Carefully carry Crafty’s body to the ship.”

“Yes, your highness.”

The two unicorns used their magic and gently levitated the body in the air. The girls consoled Crysta as she still cried to herself and they made their way to the airships. Beorn could feel the air become more cold as an unsettling atmosphere filled the air. The ponies and caribou could already hear the screeches in the distance as they scrambled to board the ships. Once the last of the passengers were on board, the helmsmen took off from the ground and into the air. As soon as they were a safe distance, Beorn looked back to see the thousands upon thousands of dead that approached the now abandoned town.

“This war seems to drag on each day…” Beorn said to himself as he looked down at Kingslayer and Thunderbolt in his hands.

“But one day soon…we’ll bring it to the end, one day…father.”

The airships sailed on in silence, there was no feast, nor singing or dancing as the townsfolk and the remainder of the army were worn down from the fighting. The ships soon arrived back at Canterlot where many loved ones awaited to welcome the soldiers home but as for Beorn.

He, his lovers and his friends slipped away to visit King Wulfrics grave. The grave was a monument with a plaque bearing the fallen king's name and placed atop it was an empty scabbard which the young king carefully retrieved as he held up Kingslayer.

“Father.” He whispered as he slowly sheathed the blade with tears of joy falling from his eyes. Beorn fell to his knees, startling his mothers as they held him up while he gripped the sword still weeping with a smile.

“I got it back for you father...I did it…”

End.